《Reborn To Remarry My Ex Husband》


 Chapter 1

    <strong>Chapter 1 Eternal mes</strong>


    On a stormy night, deep within the abandoned prison, Melody found herself bound by chains, her body marked with countless needle wounds and her skin festering with infection.


    Her eyes, hidden behind a blood-stained cloth, her hair tangled, and her lips drained of color, spoke of the horrors she endured.


    Despite the pain that wracked her frail form, years of starvation and blood loss rendered her too weak to resist.


    Was this the end after five long years?


    ¡°Melody, how does it feel to lose your sight?¡±


    ¡°Edward may have praised your eyes as more beautiful than mine, but unfortunately, they now belong to me.¡±


    The voice was soft yet chillingly cruel. Suzanna approached as her presence was an ethereal contrast to Melody¡¯s despair. d in a snow-white skirt, she exuded an aura of purity that shed with the misery before her.


    The sound of Suzanna¡¯s voice sent shivers down Melody¡¯s spine.


    ¡°Suzanna, have you lost your mind? I am your sister, your flesh and blood!¡±


    Melody stared at her in utter disbelief. The figure standing before her was none other than her fraternal twin sister, born from the same mother.


    This undeniable fact had always kept any doubts at bay within Melody¡¯s mind.


    ¡°No! You¡¯re not my sister. I don¡¯t have a lowly, filthy vige sister like you. I threw you to human traffickers when you were just three years old. You should never havee back topete with me for the affection of our parents and five brothers.¡±


    ¡°But it¡¯s alling to an end soon.¡±


    As Suzanna spoke, footsteps approached. With desperate haste, she untied Melody and flung her to the ground, looping the chain around her own neck.


    The sudden violence left a crimson mark on her fair skin.


    Melody had been imprisoned for far too long, her strength drained to the point of feebleness, rendering her unable to break free from her chains.


    As shey helpless, she could only watch as Suzanna enacted a deceitful charade, pretending to be pinned down by Melody herself, her eyes betraying a mixture of fear and fabricated tears in an instant.


    ¡°Melody, please don¡¯t gouge out my eyes,¡± Suzanna pleaded, her voice trembling with false remorse. ¡°I never meant to harm your cornea. I feel so regretful¡­ I apologize¡­¡±


    ¡°Stay away from me! Dad, Mom¡­ I¡¯m so frightened¡­¡±


    With a sudden jerk, Suzanna dragged Melody¡¯s hand perilously close to her own eyes, stopping just inches away from causing harm.


    Before Melody could react, the prison door was violently flung open.


    ¡°Melody, are you seeking death?¡±


    Mr. and Mrs. Shield, apanied by their five sons, stormed in, swiftly separating Suzanna from Melody and inspecting the wound on her neck with grave concern.


    Their stares bore into Melody, a mix of coldness, fury, and profound disappointment evident in their eyes.


    ¡®Smack!¡¯


    Mr. Shield struck Melody with a resounding p.


    Agony pierced her being, and it was heart-wrenching.


    Fresh blood gushed from her eye sockets, saturating the pristine white cloth in a sudden crimson tide.


    Mr. Shield¡¯s voice thundered through the room, his words a relentless assault on Melody¡¯s ears. ¡°Melody, I had Cameron donate your cornea to Suzie! You, a former convict, will only humiliate the Shield family, even after your release. Suzie is an artist; her eyes were sacrificed to save Cameron. What have you ever done for your siblings? You are a disgrace, and offering your eyes to Suzie is a privilege!¡±


    The weight of his words crushed Melody¡¯s spirit, leaving her heartbroken and nauseous.


    Hadn¡¯t she already given everything for her five elder brothers?


    For four years since her return to the Shield family, Melody had tirelessly dedicated herself to supporting her eldest brother, Timothy, a financial magnate. Immersed in finance, she swiftly acquired certifications within two months and spent countless sleepless nights devising lucrative ns for him until her efforts nearly blinded her.


    However, despite her efforts, Timothyvished half of the profits on jewelry and extravagant clothing for Suzanna when their projects seeded.


    Melody received nothing in return, not even a word of acknowledgment for her hard work.


    Despite everything, Melody held no bitterness in her heart. She clung to the belief that Suzanna was still her sister, deserving of the same love and affection from their siblings.


    Melody served as a willing subject for her second older brother, Cameron, amitted medical researcher, enduring numerous needle pricks on her arms without protest.


    Despite the hospital¡¯s abandonment of Cameron¡¯s leg injury from a car ident, Melody took it upon herself to scour through physiotherapy literature and research articles, seeking potential remedies such as portable electrotherapy devices to aid in his recovery.


    Her third brother, Carson, a prominent singer, benefited from Melody¡¯s creative talents as sheposed music and choreographed performances for him, all without seeking recognition, yet serving as the unseen force behind Carson¡¯s sess.


    Derrick, her fourth brother, awyer burdened by the strain of his high-pressure work, found sce in Melody¡¯s self-taught physiotherapy techniques, which helped to alleviate the tension in his muscles.


    Gary, her fifth brother, shared her academic pursuits at Greenfield University, yet his indolence and academic dishonesty ultimately led Melody to bear the me and expulsion from the institution.


    For four years, Melody diligently endeavored to assimte into the Shield family, believing them to be her closest kin, consistently offering her support and assistance.


    Yet, despite her efforts, she could never truly win their affection!


    Cameron stood tall, his aristocratic demeanor tinged with a hint of concern as he regarded Melody¡¯s disheveled state.


    An unexpected itch tugged at his heart, swiftly vanishing into the recesses of his mind.


    ¡°Melody, don¡¯t be obstinate,¡± he urged, his tone measured yet firm.


    ¡°Extend an apology to Suzie, and we might reconsider pursuing disciplinary measures against you.¡±


    Deep down, Cameron and his siblings harbored a tinge of guilt towards Melody, their long-lost younger sister who had endured her fair share of hardships during her absence.


    However, Suzie remained their steadfast boundary, their unwavering priority!


    Yet, Melody found Cameron¡¯s plea absurd. After all, it was he who had orchestrated the extraction of her corneas. He was now expecting her to extend an olive branch to Suzanna?


    Why should she?


    Was Suzanna truly deserving of such a gesture?


    In hindsight, Melody couldn¡¯t help but chuckle bitterly at her naivety.


    How foolish she had been to yearn so desperately for familial affection, only to find herself tangled in the Shield family¡¯s web of deceit.


    Melody sneered defiantly. ¡°No! Why should I apologize? Let her go to hell!¡±


    Cameron¡¯s frown deepened as he watched Melody¡¯s stubbornness persist, leading him to express his disappointment, ¡°You¡¯re simply stubborn, and there¡¯s no hope for you!¡±


    Taking advantage of the moment, Suzanna reached out and held Cameron¡¯s hand, her arms bearing scars, and gently intervened, ¡°Cameron, please don¡¯t be angry with Melody. Your leg hasn¡¯t fully healed; it¡¯s bad to let anger consume you¡­¡±


    Cameron¡¯s gaze softened towards Suzanna at the mention of his leg injury. Thanks to her unwavering support, he found the strength to stand again!


    While Suzanna showed kindness and understanding, Melody subjected her to bullying and even attempted to harm her.


    Considering forgiving Melody now seemed utterly unfathomable!


    Feeling a surge of guilt towards Suzanna, Cameron affectionately tousled her hair, acknowledging her wisdom. ¡°Suzie is the voice of reason.¡±


    ¡°Dad, should I have Cameron return Melody¡¯s corneas since she can¡¯t ept me having them?¡± Suzanna¡¯s voice trembled slightly, betraying her innocence and resolve.


    ¡°Suzie, we won¡¯t return them,¡± Mr. Shield dered firmly. ¡°If Melody refuses to cooperate, she must bear the consequences and remain blind.¡±


    Mr. Shield cast a disdainful nce at the forlorn figure of Melody huddled on the ground, his eyes reflecting a mix of disgust and disdain.


    Twenty years prior, a fortune teller had forewarned him about the twins¡¯ fate. ording to the seer, the elder sister spelled trouble, while the younger one was the family¡¯s beacon of luck.


    Melody¡¯s disappearance at the tender age of three, followed by Suzanna¡¯s solitary return, only solidified his beliefs.


    A harbinger of misfortune like Melody was destined to be deprived of prosperity and abundance!


    ¡°It¡¯s entirely your grandfather¡¯s doing. He stubbornly insisted on her return, even in his will, leaving her with a 20% stake. Does she truly merit such consideration?¡±


    Mr. Shield¡¯s voice dripped with disdain as he cursed, then turned to Melody, his tone softening to coax, ¡°Melody, this is a share transfer contract. If you sign it, I¡¯ll ensure your early release.¡±


    Melody¡¯s lips curled into a sneer, a bitter testament to the five years she¡¯dnguished in the depths of prison, bearing the weight of the Shield family¡¯s sins. Their promises of redemption now rang hollow, mere maniption tools in their quest for control.


    With each disappointment, her trust eroded, leaving a shell of skepticism.


    And then, fate intervened in a thunderous cacophony that shattered the night¡¯s stillness.


    Thunder roared its disapproval as lightning struck, setting aze the prison¡¯s confines, fueled by the gasoline Suzanna had cunningly dispersed.


    ¡°Fire! What¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Keep Suzie safe!¡±


    The Shield family hurriedly shielded the delicate Suzanna and fled outside.


    In a pivotal moment, akin to past instances, Melodyy inert on the ground, abandoned by all present¡­


    The chaotic footsteps surrounding her faded as the heat wave surged.


    Melody attempted to crawl to safety, only to realize Suzanna had callously left her chained.


    Deliberately, she left her to face an inevitable demise!


    As the mes engulfed her, Melody¡¯s voice rasped with a curse, ¡°Shield family, Suzanna¡­ I will exact my vengeance with your blood in the next life!¡±


    Ultimately, her frail form was consumed by the inferno.


    Burnt and reduced to ashes!


    After Melody¡¯s demise, her lingering resentment permeated the ruins of the prison.


    When the fire finally subsided, none from the Shield family ventured to search for her.


    Instead, she bore witness to her estranged ex-husband, whom she had abandoned callously, descending from his wheelchair andboriously crawling through the ashes for seven days and nights, determined to gather even a handful of her remains.


    On the eighth day, he emerged disheveled, resembling a beggar, painstakingly collecting her ashes near the charred chain.


    The once proud and noble man appeared utterly defeated, trembling as he reached out to touch the ckened remnants.


    Soft yet hoarse with emotion, Edward¡¯s voice resonated through the destion, ¡°Mel, fear not. I will bring you home.¡±


    Three monthster, the Shield family suffered an unprecedented economic copse.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suzanna vanished under mysterious circumstances, discovered with her limbs shattered and eyes missing.


    Subsequently, all five of the Shield family¡¯s proud sons met untimely ends, shrouded in mystery, leading to the family¡¯splete disappearance from Maycrest.


    On a tranquil afternoon, Melody¡¯s ethereal presence lingered by Edward¡¯s side, witnessing him dismiss all the servants from the manor. Holding the funerary urn of ashes, he sat in the yard, basking in the sun¡¯s warmth.


    Edward¡¯s gaze lowered as he tenderly kissed the urn¡¯s edge, ¡°My dear Mel, it is now your turn to bring me home¡­¡±


    Then, a towering inferno engulfed the manor, swallowing the estate and Melody¡¯s desperate and sorrowful cry.


    ¡°Edward! No!¡±

 Chapter 2

    <strong>Chapter 2 Melody¡¯s Proposal</strong>


    Melody¡¯s eyes snapped open, and she sucked in a sharp breath.


    She surveyed her surroundings and noted the vibrant red bed against a backdrop of somber ck and gray hues.


    The chilling air conditioning sent shivers down her spine, reminiscent of the cold embrace of a morgue!


    It all felt eerily familiar¡ªthe unmistakable aura of the Moore family¡¯s estate.


    But wait¡ªshe could see? Her corneas had returned!


    Melody reached up and pinched her own face, wincing as the pain confirmed her reality!


    She had been reborn!


    Back to the day six years ago when she had assumed Suzanna¡¯s identity to marry Edward, the rumored disfigured and disabled young master of the Moore family.


    Rumors had swirled about Edward, painting him as possessing a bloodthirsty and violent temperament. Two years prior, the mystery surrounding his ne crash only deepened these perceptions, further exacerbating his sick and terrifying nature. Doctors had grimly predicted that he would not live past twenty-nine.


    Any woman who wed him was doomed to be a widow.


    The Moore family had handpicked six prospective brides for him, all of whom were either driven to madness or fled in terror!


    Coincidentally, the Moore family¡¯s interest in Suzanna¡¯s horoscope led them to choose her for the marriage.


    Unable to bear seeing Suzanna wed Edward yet powerless against the influential Moore family, the Shields had pushed Melody, Suzanna¡¯s fraternal twin, into taking her sister¡¯s ce at the altar.


    Outside the room, the familiar sound of a wheelchair rolling across the floor reverberated, followed by the sudden creak of the door swinging open.


    Melody shifted her gaze and caught sight of Edward seated in a wheelchair, his head slightly bowed, his tousled fringe naturally falling over his forehead, partially obscuring his dark and narrow eyes. His skin looked almost pallid under the harsh, cold light of the room.


    Numerous scars, reminiscent of centipedes, stretched from the corners of his eyes to his angr jawline, defacing his once wless, god-like visage and imparting upon him the likeness of a hellish demon.


    With his long, bony fingers tapping rhythmically against the wheelchair¡¯s armrest, the veins beneath his skin stood out in stark relief.


    Edward¡¯s brows furrowed as he sensed an unwee presence on the bed, and with a sudden motion, he knocked over an antique vase beside him. ¡°Get out!¡±


    In her former life, Melody endured the horrors of Edward¡¯s violent outbursts, escaping only to be intentionally tripped, narrowly avoiding a fatal oue.


    In Maycrest, whispers spoke of Edward¡¯s doomed marriages and his fabricated bride who brought forth cmity and deception.


    One disfigured and disabled, the other a supposed cmity, a match seemingly forged in hell!


    Despite being officially wed to Edward, Melody constantly feared his unpredictable temper, avoiding him whenever possible.


    Manipted by the Shield family, she even stole his seal, leading to billions in losses for the Moore family.


    Throughout it all, Edward never med her,vishing her with endless jewels and opulent garments, all in pursuit of her smile.


    Regrettably, Melody remained fixated on her first love, Kenrick Payne, rejecting Edward¡¯s advances and cursing him for her misfortunes.


    She rejected his advances with disdain as though discarding worn-out shoes.


    She even went so far as to trample and obliterate his affections.


    Cursing him for ruining her life, shepelled him to divorce her and leave the country brokenhearted.


    After their divorce, she fell victim to the Shield family¡¯s deceit, leading to a five-year prison sentence and her eventual demise behind bars.


    Now, with memories flooding back, Melody was overwhelmed with heartache.


    Only Edward had cherished her deeply in her former life, remaining steadfastly loyal even unto death!


    Watching the man she once knew, now broken and alone, struggling with illness while loved ones kept their distance, leaving him isted.


    But in this life, Edward, you have me by your side!


    Therefore, Melody lifted her delicate porcin-like visage towards the door, her long eyshes fluttering like butterfly wings, her fragrant lips and fairplexion radiating confidence despite the fears of her past, as she approached him with a gentle and sweet voice.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, as tonight marks our wedding night, do you wish me to leave? Or do you imply that we should retire together¡­ in bed?¡±


    ¡°Regrettably, the six brides preceding you and your father may not be aware of your condition¡­ impotence.¡±


    Melody reminisced about her previous life when Edward¡¯s ne crashed, leaving him with injuries, disfigurement, and loss of bodily functions.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It took him to recover until the second year of their marriage, rendering him incapable of consummating the marriage.


    Essentially, Edward was indeed unable to fulfill the marital obligations now.


    With these words, Edward¡¯s expression darkened.


    ¡°You are not Suzanna!¡±


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    Edward¡¯s knuckles clenched around the wheelchair armrest, his sharp eyes growing cold and indifferent.


    Yet, a hint of suspicion began to creep into his gaze.


    Wasn¡¯t this woman standing before him afraid of him?


    Melody gracefully rose from the bed, her bare feet padding softly against the floor as she made her way to the door. Draped in a red, enchanting nightgown meticulously chosen by the Moore family, she radiated elegance and allure.


    Despite the sparkling gleam in her eyes, her beauty was marred by red pimples, a subtle imperfection amidst her charm.


    Leaning down, she positioned herself beside Edward¡¯s wheelchair, her wrists resting lightly on its sides. Her eyes shimmered like the moon, their depths holding a hint of determination. With faint dimples gracing her cheeks, she introduced herself, ¡°My name is Melody Tucker, the elder sister of Suzanna, your wife.¡±


    ¡°The festivities outside continue unabated. Should you dare to dismiss me again, I shall make our situation known to all,¡± she dered calmly, her voice unwavering.


    ¡°And as for Mr. Moore¡­ He has impotence,¡± she added boldly, her words causing a flicker of difort across Edward¡¯s forehead.


    A sardonic smile yed on his lips as he responded, ¡°Are you threatening me?¡±


    Suddenly, Melody¡¯s fragrant and supple form nestled into hisp, her delicate hand reaching up to his shoulder as she uttered, ¡°No, it¡¯s seduction, Mr. Moore!¡±


    Edward froze, his eyes betraying a sh of hostility amidst their usual indifference.


    With a harsh press of his knuckles against her waist, he coldly ordered, ¡°Leave. I have no use for it.¡±


    And with a swift, unceremonious motion, he forcefully expelled the soft, delicate girl from his embrace.


    He did not need a woman by his side, especially not one who appeared to have hidden agendas.


    Thrown aside, Melodynded on the carpet, experiencing no physical pain, but her heart skipped.


    She knew well that this man before her was not the same Edward who had once been willing to sacrifice everything for her.


    This encounter marked their first meeting in this life, strangers bound by a tangled web of fate.


    Given Edward¡¯s current condition, Melody couldn¡¯t anticipate him holding any deep affection for her.


    However, in her previous life, he hadid her to rest with care, pursued retribution on her behalf, and harbored profound love for her.


    Consequently, she couldn¡¯t turn her back on him now.


    ¡°Is that the case? What if I could remedy your hidden ailment?¡± Melody suggested, her voiceposed yet resolute.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, let¡¯s make a pact. Surely, you don¡¯t wish to endure life as an abnormal man indefinitely, do you?¡±


    Standing up, Melody approached Edward, discreetly holding an electrode between her fingers.


    Tonight, she faced an unknown fear, so she had surreptitiously concealed an electrode in her skirt for safety.


    In a swift move, Melody approached Edward and, taking him by surprise, applied the electrode to a pressure point on his leg.


    Meanwhile, a gun was aimed directly at her head.


    ¡°What have you done to my master, Ms. Shield?¡±


    Bernard Sacher, the bodyguard, wore a grave expression as he held the gun poised above the girl¡¯s head, the dark barrel glinting ominously in the dim light after an unknown duration of hiding.


    A gentle pull of the trigger would lead to a fate even more tragic than that of the previous six substitute brides.


    However, Edward¡¯s eyebrows twitched slightly, and he quickly pulled the thin nket Melody had disturbed on his knee to cover his lower body, his expression souring.


    ¡°Wait.¡±


    Edward¡¯s demeanor shifted, his expression betraying a mixture of emotions, his breathing slightly uneven as he coldly instructed Bernard to halt.


    Bernard¡¯s eyes darted between Edward in the wheelchair and Melody, widening suddenly.


    He turned to her with an animated expression, a mix of surprise and curiosity evident on his face.


    Lowering the gun, he positioned himself obediently behind Edward.


    ¡°Does Mr. Moore now trust me?¡± Melody¡¯s fingertips curled, a faint smile tugging at the corner of her lips, although cold sweat trickled from her forehead to her jaw.


    She remained in shock, her heart quivering uncontrobly.


    In this new life, she had no desire to meet her end so abruptly at the barrel of a gun.


    ¡°Edward, I have the capability to not only cure your hidden ailment but also address your leg condition. However, it will require some time to prepare the necessary medications,¡± Melody assured him.


    ¡°I was forced into marriage in ce of Suzanna by the Shield family, with no concern for my well-being. Now, I seek refuge here,¡± she exined, addressing Mr. Moore.


    ¡°Rest assured, Mr. Moore. Once I have earned enough to support myself, I will promptly seek a divorce and won¡¯t trouble you any further,¡± Melody added, assuring him of her intentions.


    ¡°So, in exchange for treatment, my condition is that I must remain in the Moore family for the time being,¡± Melody rified.


    In her previous life, Melody had sessfully healed her brother¡¯s leg. Just now, as she sat in Edward¡¯s arms, she discreetly pinched his leg.


    The leg muscles had not atrophied, meaning there were still chances of recovery!


    Seizing the opportunity, Melody gazed at him with determination shining in her eyes, reminiscent of stars in the night sky.


    As the conversation turned to the Shield family, Melody couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sorrow, causing a hint of redness at the corners of her eyes. However, she refused to shed a tear, disying her resilience.


    Despite appearing petite and fragile, as if she could be easily overwhelmed, the determination and stubbornness in her eyes were unmistakable and striking.


    With just one look, Edward felt a sense of familiarity, as if something deep within him had been stirred.


    He avoided her gaze as his Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly while he took the electrode from his leg and handed it to Melody. Without another word, he turned his wheelchair and left, leaving her with the parting words, ¡°The choice is yours.¡±


    Bernard, the bodyguard, looked on in astonishment.


    Had Mr. Moore really agreed to retain this ¡°disastrous¡± girl?

 Chapter 3

    <strong>Chapter 3 Melody¡¯s Resolve</strong>


    After Edward¡¯s departure, Melody¡¯s demeanor swiftly transformed, discarding the fa?ade of sorrow and wiping away imaginary tears.


    Though clear, her dark, almond-shaped eyes betrayed a chilling resolve beneath the surface.


    She understood well that Edward¡¯s gesture of dismissal wasn¡¯t temporary; instead, it hinted at her disposable status.


    If she ceased to serve a purpose, she¡¯d be relegated once more to a state of homelessness, a mere nuisance.


    In her previous life, Melody lived in fear and hoped to escape from Edward, enduring a year of marriage before he gradually warmed up to her.


    The timeline of his affection is shrouded in mystery. But when he did, it was profound and unforgettable.


    In this new life, Melody resolved to take the initiative to approach Edward and shield and cherish him with her love.


    Entering the bathroom to freshen up, she confronted her reflection. Red-brown e dotted her face, dark circles marred her eyes, and a pallidplexion hinted at an underlying resentment. Despite her delicate features, an eerie aura lingered, a testament to her troubled existence.


    Melody¡¯s confidence wavered. Had she truly attempted to seduce Edward with this ghostly appearance?


    It was no wonder he had rejected her.


    Who would embrace such a spectral figure?


    Reflecting on her appearance, Melody couldn¡¯t shake the memories of her past life. On the eve of her proxy marriage, she tirelessly worked on a financial n for her brother Timothy, sacrificing sleep and pushing herself to the limits of exhaustion.


    The pimples on her face stemmed from her ndestine experimentation with medicinal remedies for Cameron. Unable to precisely identify the ingredients from the ancient texts, she resorted to trial and error, resulting in her face bing ulcerated and covered with painful red sores.


    Recalling these experiences, Melody¡¯s fingers tightened, and a bitter sneer crossed her lips. She realized how foolish she had been in her past life, yearning for familial affection and desperately trying to please the Shield family. Yet, in the end, she had no rtive to even bury her ashes.


    How foolish she was!


    This time, she vowed never to make the same mistakes and subject herself to servitude for the Shield family¡¯s benefit ever again!


    Bearing the weight of her burdens, Melody¡¯s rest that night was fitful.


    As the sun rose high in the sky, she finally got enough sleep.


    Upon awakening, she reached for her phone, its battery drained from neglect. Charging it, she was met with a deluge of messages, signaling a new day fraught with its own challenges.


    Soon, a familiar call interrupted Melody¡¯s thoughts.


    She answered, greeted by Carson¡¯s impatient voice on the other end. ¡°Why did you deliberately turn off your phone and disappear?¡±


    Carson, a renowned singer known for his gentle yet maic voice, sounded notably annoyed. ¡°Melody, when will you learn to be as sensible and considerate as Suzie?¡±


    His words nearly elicitedughter from Melody.


    ¡°Oh, it was my wedding night; my husband is too clingy,¡± she quipped. ¡°I can¡¯t get up at all.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, Melody¡¯s almond eyes narrowed casually as her tone turned cold and sharp.


    Carson frowned, surprised by Melody¡¯s audacity in epting Edward. Wasn¡¯t he disabled?


    And now she dared to argue with him.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Despite this, he ignored her retorts, growing impatient as he raised his voice. ¡°Melody, will you ever stop? Must you deliberately bring up this matter to disgust everyone?¡±


    The entire family felt uneasy about Melody marrying in Suzie¡¯s ce but believed it was the best way to protect Suzie.


    They had no other choice.


    So, faced with Melody¡¯s sarcasm, Carson couldn¡¯t shake off a sense of guilt.


    With a smirk and icy gaze, Melody retorted, ¡°How amusing. I¡¯m the one entering into marriage, not you, so why the disdain? What¡¯s with the theatrics?¡±


    While coerced into marrying in her sister¡¯s stead, Melody couldn¡¯t shake off the memory of her family¡¯s pleas.


    Her father¡¯s weathered hands embraced her, imploring, ¡°Mel, your sister¡¯s fragile heart can¡¯t endure any shocks. Please, for your father¡¯s sake, marry into the Moore family for her.¡±


    Her mother, her touch tender for the first time since Melody¡¯s return, murmured, ¡°Mel, I know I¡¯ve wronged you, but your sister has been by my side since she was a child. I can¡¯t bear to see her wed a disabled man. You¡¯re her elder sister; it¡¯s your duty to protect her, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    A chill ran down Melody¡¯s spine. Since she was kidnapped, Melody had never experienced motherly love.


    Was it fair for Melody to be the sacrificialmb simply because she was the older sister without a heart condition?


    Amidst the silence of her five brothers, their hopeful gazes weighed heavily upon her.


    They all awaited her eptance of marrying a disfigured, disabled man in Suzanna¡¯s ce.


    Ultimately, Grandma¡¯s threat to kneel forced Melody into the wedding dress against her will.


    Now, what right did they have to voiceints?


    Carson¡¯s tone softened momentarily, choked with emotion, ¡°Regardless of how you feel about this marriage, taking the financial n USB drive she made for my brother without permission was uncalled for.¡±


    ¡°She sacrificed five sleepless nights to create it. Taking it without permission is stealing!¡±


    ¡°Melody, this behavior disappoints me. What have you learned during your time away? Stealing, really?¡±


    Carson¡¯s tone grew increasingly resentful, tinged with a hint of frustration directed towards Melody.


    Melody listened calmly, anticipating this confrontation.


    In her past life, she endured usations of ¡°stealing the USB drive¡± to protect Suzanna¡¯s reputation. Because Suzanna had privately pleaded with her several times, she ultimately shouldered the me.


    But this time¡­ why should she protect their pride?


    Melody¡¯s sneer was audible through the phone, ¡°Carson, your naivety astounds me!¡±


    With that, she abruptly ended the call.


    Subsequent attempts to reach her were met with a blocked number.


    Without hesitation, Melody swiftly blocked the phone numbers of her parents, grandmother, five brothers, and Suzanna.


    Carson listened in disbelief to the busy tone on his phone, realizing for the first time that he couldn¡¯t control Melody.


    He paused momentarily, then attempted to call again, only to discover he had been blocked.


    Carson¡¯s face darkened momentarily, a sign of his growing frustration.


    ¡ª


    Satisfied with blocking everyone, Melody nced up to find Edward¡¯s wheelchair parked at the door.


    He casually tapped the armrest with his slender fingers, his ink-ck eyes deep and inscrutable.


    ¡°Good morning, Mr. Moore.¡±


    Upon seeing him, Melody¡¯s almond eyes instantly curved into crescent moons, her smile bright and dazzling.


    In her heart, a small voice screamed, ¡°You didn¡¯t hear anything, you didn¡¯t hear anything, you didn¡¯t hear anything!!¡±


    Fate, however, seemed to conspire against Melody.


    The next moment, Edward¡¯s voice, cold yet tinged with yfulness and sensuality, broke the silence. ¡°Did I cling to you too tightlyst night?¡±


    With those words, embarrassment tingled through the girl, her toes curling involuntarily.


    Oh no!


    ¡°Mis¡­ misunderstanding!¡± she stammered, caught off guard.


    She¡­ didn¡¯t mean to say that.


    Really¡­ really?


    She hadn¡¯t nned to divorce Edward; she was determined to have him. Right now, she just needed to vent her frustrations.


    But being overheard by him was utterly mortifying.


    Edward¡¯s gaze swept over Melody, a cold smile gracing his lips as he remarked, ¡°Couldn¡¯t get up at all?¡±


    The words startled Melody, prompting her to sit abruptly from her bed.


    Emerging from theforting embrace of her bed, Melody¡¯s bare feet made contact with the cool floor as she obediently moved toward the man.


    The sight of Melody squatting before him, her eyes filled with pleading innocence, her nose red and almond-shaped eyes watery, tugged at Edward¡¯s heartstrings. Her obedient demeanor resembled that of a lost, vulnerable creature, her touch on his pant leg gentle and tender. ¡°Edward, I¡¯ll be good; please don¡¯t send me away,¡± she implored softly.


    Edward felt a strange warmth as her fingertips grazed his skin through the fabric.


    It was a closeness he hadn¡¯t experienced from a woman before, except for the previous night.


    Suddenly, Edward¡¯s gaze intensified, and he reached out to gently push Melody¡¯s forehead, his tone firm yet slightly awkward, ¡°You just need to be responsible for curing me. Don¡¯t think of¡­ something else.¡±


    Thest words hung in the air, hinting at a deeper meaning.


    Hidden in the shadows, the bodyguard was taken aback, almost dislocating his jaw in surprise. Mr. Moore had actually initiated physical contact with a woman?

 Chapter 4

    <strong>Chapter 4 The Return</strong>


    Edward¡¯s condition couldn¡¯t be remedied with just one electrode, especially considering theplexity of his leg injury requiring various medications.


    Since Melody¡¯s medical kit remained with the Shield family, she needed to return to retrieve it.


    After a modest lunch, Melody summoned Bernard, the bodyguard by Edward¡¯s side, to apany her.


    Besides Edward, Bernard was the only person she knew in the Moore Residence at present.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In her previous life, Bernard had held a negative opinion of her and often treated her disrespectfully.


    However, after her passing, he assisted Edward in cing her in the urn. Sometimes, he would gaze at the urn and sigh, ¡°Madam, I only ever acknowledged you as my Madam.¡±


    An hourter, a ck Rolls-Royce Phantom arrived at the entrance of the Shield family¡¯s house.


    Upon seeing the Moore family¡¯s car, the gate opened to allow entry.


    The path to the house was winding, and the car stopped outside a slightly rundown small courtyard, requiring further travel on foot.


    Melody stepped out of the vehicle and instructed Bernard, ¡°Wait for me outside.¡±


    She then navigated through the courtyard skillfully. Though the walls showed signs of age with faded paint, the area was adorned with medicinal herbs and flowers, lending it a quaint charm.


    A inly dressed woman in her fifties emerged and greeted Melody, ¡°Ms. Melody, you¡¯ve returned atst. Let me see if my youngdy has faced any mistreatment.¡±


    Her voice was gentle yet slightly hoarse, tinged with self-me. ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I couldn¡¯t protect you.¡±


    Touched by the woman¡¯s words, Melody embraced Mrs. Ingrid, tears welling up.


    In her previous life, she bore the burden of the Shield family¡¯s misdeeds and was imprisoned.


    While the Shield family scarcely visited her, Mrs. Ingrid faithfully came almost every month, bringing sustenance, clothing, and toys to lift her spirits.


    Upon her return to the Shield family at sixteen, her room had been repurposed into storage.


    However, Suzanna¡¯s heart condition fully upied the family¡¯s attention, leaving no time or energy for Melody.


    Thus, Mrs. Ingrid brought her to sleep in the small courtyard.


    During harsh winters, Mrs. Ingrid would tenderly tuck her into bed, tears welling as shemented, ¡°Our youngdy should be cherished. Why does no one remember Melody¡­ Melody Shield, Mel is also a youngdy of the Shield family.¡±


    Returning home at sixteen, married in Suzanna¡¯s ce at twenty, and enduring four years of waiting, no one in the Shield family considered restoring her name or transferring her household registration.


    During that period, her yearning for eptance from the Shield family consumed her, leading her to sacrifice herself and be the subject of ridicule.


    This fixation blinded her to the kindness shown by Mrs. Ingrid.


    Despitecking blood ties, Mrs. Ingrid treated her as kin.


    Composing herself, Melody addressed Mrs. Ingrid, ¡°Mrs. Ingrid, how many times must I say it? Just call me Mel. I¡¯ve returned to move my belongings to the Moore family¡¯s residence. Mrs. Ingrid, I have a new home now.¡±


    A sparkle danced in Melody¡¯s eyes, her smile infectious, and a dimple graced the corner of her mouth, conveying her genuine emotions at a nce.


    Despite everything, Edward was undeniably her husband, and she was determined to win him over. From now on, the Moore Residence would be her new home.


    Mrs. Ingrid was taken aback by this deration, fearing that Melody was too naive and might end up hurt again. Nheless, she couldn¡¯t help but feel genuinely happy for her. ¡°Alright, alright, I will assist you in moving,¡± she conceded.


    Despite being moderately wealthy, the Shield family¡¯s main vi was sparsely furnished when Melody turned eighteen.


    She had very few possessions in the small courtyard where she stayed. Despite this, she tirelessly dedicated herself to various tasks, including making ns for Timothy, researching ancient books to create medicine for Cameron,posing music and dances for Carson, making incense for Derrick, and hand-sewing boxing gloves for Gary.


    Melody enlisted Bernard¡¯s help to move most of her belongings into the car.


    However, her portable electrotherapy device was still upstairs in the main vi, so she had to retrieve it.


    With determination in her heart, Melody ventured into the main vi alone.


    ¡°I thought the Moore family¡¯s car was parked here? Why hasn¡¯t Melodye to apologize yet for taking Suzie¡¯s ns?¡± Timothy questioned, his tone edged with frustration. ¡°Carson, did you instruct Melody to return the ns?¡±


    ¡°How can an older sister just take her little sister¡¯s belongings as if they were hers? Does she have no shame?¡± Timothy continued, his brows furrowed with indignation.


    With his sharp features and imposing stature, Timothy exuded an aura of authority.


    His dark eyes bore a faint mole on the left eyelid, a feature shared with Melody, though often overlooked.


    Despite his usualposed demeanor, his current expression radiated anger, making his presence all the more formidable.


    In contrast, Suzanna, d in a light purple dress, possessed delicate features and long, straight, dark hair.


    Her beauty was undeniable, yet her heart condition lent her an air of fragility.


    Attempting to diffuse the tension, Suzanna approached Timothy and gently held his wrist, offering reassurance. ¡°Timothy, please don¡¯t be upset. Melody didn¡¯t steal the ns; she has her capabilities.¡±


    Carson, still harboring resentment from a previous altercation with Melody, interjected sharply. ¡°What capabilities does she have? Getting expelled from Greenfield University?¡±


    ¡°Not only is shecking in intellect, but her integrity is alsopromised. She resorted to cheating in exams, and the school was on the verge of expelling her. What justification do you have for defending her?¡± Carson¡¯s words cut through the air, leaving a palpable sense of shame in their wake.


    The family members exchanged nces, each feeling embarrassed at Melody¡¯s actions.


    How could they have a sister like her, who paled inparison to Suzie?


    Despite Suzie¡¯s heart condition, she persevered in her pursuit of an acting career and even achieved a modicum of fame.


    Meanwhile, Melody seemed to possess no discernible talents whatsoever!


    Suzanna frowned and nced at Carson, her tone gentle yet tinged with unhappiness. ¡°There must be a misunderstanding. Mel¡¯s grades have always been excellent; I always hoped to be like her¡­unlike me, unable to pursue studies due to my health, let alone dance because of my heart condition.¡±


    Her words were filled with regret, evoking a desire in others to cherish her.


    As Melody entered the room, she overheard Suzanna¡¯s words.


    Timothy and Carson were on the verge offorting Suzanna when they noticed Melody standing by the door. Their expressions darkened instantly.


    ¡°Melody, you¡¯ve finally decided to show up?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s lips curled into a mocking smile while Carson averted his gaze, appearing annoyed as if awaiting Melody¡¯s confession of wrongdoing.


    Despite the tension, Suzanna approached Melody with a bright smile. ¡°Mel, you¡¯re back! I¡¯m sorry for everything, especially for you marrying into the Moore family because of me. You must be angry with me.¡±


    She reached out to hold Melody¡¯s hand, but Melody withdrew.


    Suzanna¡¯s words made Timothy and Carson realize that Melody harbored resentment towards Suzie, prompting her to steal the USB drive.


    Fixing his gaze on Melody, Timothy¡¯s brow furrowed deeply as he demanded, ¡°Melody, return Suzie¡¯s n immediately!¡±


    Unmoved, Melody looked at the trio before her, finding the situation rather amusing.


    Once again, she was made the scapegoat without any justification, a scenario all too familiar from her past life.


    But this time, she remained indifferent.


    With a wry smile, Melody met Timothy¡¯s gaze and retorted, ¡°It took me five sleepless nights toplete that n! Why should I give it back?¡±


    Timothy¡¯s brows furrowed deeper, a mix of disbelief and disappointment evident on his face as he stepped forward, firmly gripping the girl¡¯s slender shoulder. ¡°Melody, have you no shame?¡±


    ¡°Suzie has never been capable of deceit since childhood. She simply cannot lie. Carson and I saw her staying up for five consecutive nights, only for her efforts to be stolen by you out of selfishness. How could you be so malicious?¡±


    Melody couldn¡¯t contain herughter.


    She shrugged off Timothy¡¯s grip, taking a step back to put some distance between them. ¡°Me, malicious?¡± She scoffed.


    ¡°Not as despicable as all of you.¡±

 Chapter 5

    <strong>Chapter 5 Confrontation</strong>


    Melody¡¯s words and her step back had the intended effect, casting a shadow over the faces of Timothy and Carson.


    Carson¡¯s voice was icy as he addressed Melody, ¡°What are you scheming now?¡±


    ¡°Timothy is concerned about you, and Suzie is also affected. They¡¯re giving you a chance to own up to your mistakes. Don¡¯t be ungrateful!¡±


    In the past, Melody would have suppressed her grievances, putting on a smile and trying to cate the two brothers first.


    But this time, her eyes were colder than theirs, her demeanor more challenging.


    Suzanna, sensing the tension, intervened as a peacemaker. She approached, gently tugging at Carson¡¯s sleeve, and softly spoke, ¡°Carson, don¡¯t be too hard on Melody. She married Edward for my sake. I won¡¯t hold it against her¡­¡±


    Her words were generous, yet her expression showed a hint of resentment and endurance.


    ¡°Marrying on behalf of someone is one thing, but stealing the n is another. How can you conte the two?¡±


    ¡°Moreover, she agreed to marry on your behalf and promised our parents and grandmother willingly. You werepletely unaware. This has nothing to do with you, Suzie. Don¡¯t always be so passive, letting Melody walk all over you.¡±


    Carsonforted Suzanna with gentle tones and soft words, reaching out to stroke her head, disying a vastly different attitude towards Melody.


    Suzanna¡¯s innocent face lit up with a charming smile as she coyly said, ¡°Carson, you¡¯re the best.¡±


    ¡°But Mel is also part of our family. She just had a moment of anger.¡±


    Timothy observed his younger sister¡¯s sensible behavior, contrasting it with Melody¡¯s cold and obstinate stance. His brows furrowed tightly, his displeasure palpable.


    ¡°Where does she get off being angry? She¡¯s been coddled by you, a sister who¡¯s easily manipted.¡±


    ¡°Incapable of discerning right from wrong, bullying her younger sister, defying her elder brother¡ªtruly bing more insolent by the day.¡±


    ¡°Melody, regardless, you must hand over the USB drive with Suzie¡¯s ns today, or you won¡¯t be allowed to leave.¡±


    ¡°Are you here just to pack up and leave?¡±


    ¡°Nothing in Shield Residence belongs to you; you can¡¯t take anything with you!¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Timothy¡¯s gaze was cold and piercing; his lips were pressed tightly together, his demeanor fierce and unyielding, and his words were cutting like a de aimed squarely at Melody.


    He didn¡¯t feelpelled to be hostile towards Melody, but in his view, she simply needed to acknowledge her mistake and take responsibility.


    If you¡¯re wrong, you¡¯re wrong; you must own up to it!


    Melody couldn¡¯t be bothered to engage in argument, coolly remarking, ¡°Out of the way, a good dog doesn¡¯t block the road!¡±


    With that, she ascended the stairs.


    ¡°Mel, why not just apologize to Timothy? We¡¯re all family; we should strive for harmony¡­¡±


    Suzanna attempted to intervene, reaching out to grasp Melody¡¯s arm as she moved to depart.


    However, Melody¡¯s pace was brisk, and her long skirt snagged, causing her to stumble forward. Just before falling, she was caught by Timothy¡¯s steady hand.


    Suzanna let out a whimper, ¡°Ah! That hurts¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel, I¡¯m sorry. Timothy and Carson didn¡¯t mean toe down so hard on you. If you¡¯re looking to me someone, me me alone¡­¡±


    Carson swiftly moved forward, squatting down to attend to Suzanna¡¯s twisted ankle, visibly distressed. ¡°Suzie, I¡¯ll call the family doctor right away!¡±


    He shot a re at Melody, the instigator; his tone tinged with frustration. ¡°Melody, when will you stop?¡±


    ¡°Apologize to Suzie!¡±


    Despite the pain, tears welled in Suzanna¡¯s eyes as she weakly interjected, ¡°Carson, don¡¯t me Mel; it¡¯s my own carelessness that caused the twist.¡±


    ¡°Mel is just still upset and wasn¡¯t paying attention.¡±


    Her voice grew increasingly strained, but she gritted her teeth and endured.


    Carson¡¯s frustration boiled over, and he seized Melody¡¯s wrist firmly. ¡°I told you to apologize!¡±


    Melody coolly shook off his grip, causing Carson to stagger back, his gaze incredulous.


    ¡°If I don¡¯t apologize, then what?¡±


    ¡°Is it my fault that Suzanna twisted her foot?¡±


    Melody arched an eyebrow, her eyes gleaming mischievously as she sauntered towards Suzanna, whom Carson supported.


    ¡°This suffering is what you¡¯ve brought upon yourself.¡±


    In front of everyone, she raised her foot and delivered a forceful stomp on Suzanna¡¯s ankle.


    ¡®Click.¡¯


    The sound was unmistakable.


    ¡°This kick, that¡¯s on me!¡±


    Melody¡¯s smirk remained, her demeanor unflinching.


    The chill on her face dissipated instantly, revealing the arrogance and disdain lurking beneath.


    This action only fueled Timothy and Carson¡¯s anger.


    Timothy, being closest to Melody, raised his hand to strike her, his eyes aze with fury.


    But just as his palm was about to connect with Melody¡¯s face, it was abruptly halted by arge hand.


    Timothy¡¯s hand froze mere inches from Melody¡¯s face before he was forcefully shoved backward, causing Suzanna, who had been supporting him, to tumble to the ground.


    ¡°Madam, are you alright?¡±


    Bernard stood beside Melody like a sturdy oak tree.


    Towering at 1.9 meters tall, he had once been a boxer before bing a bodyguard, imbued with formidable strength.


    Casting a stern nce at the trio, he spoke curtly, ¡°Madam is now part of the Moore family; it¡¯s not Shield¡¯s ce to reprimand her.¡±


    His words were sharp, sending Suzanna cowering into Timothy¡¯s embrace.


    Timothy shielded Suzanna, rising to his feet with a pallid and grim expression.


    Carson¡¯s rage simmered, though his gaze remained fixed on Melody with bloodshot eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Come with me upstairs to retrieve the portable electrotherapy device.¡±


    Melody¡¯s voice was cold, devoid of any inclination to spare them a second nce.


    Though slender, her posture was unwaveringly erect. Despite her current disheveled appearance, there was an enigmatic aura about her that begged exploration.


    Like a fragile yet aloof lotus emerging from the murky waters, serene and poised, standing gracefully on its own.


    Timothy watched Melody ascend the stairs, a sense of unfamiliarity creeping over him.


    Carson suppressed his anger, bending down to tend to Suzanna¡¯s ankle.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna observed Melody¡¯s departure, her light brown pupils deepening ever so slightly¡­


    Ascending the stairs, Melody entered her room to discover it ransacked.


    The electrodes within her portable electrotherapy device were twisted and carelessly strewn across the bed, posing a risk of injury if she were to lie down.


    Meanwhile, a group of servants lurked outside, led by Mrs. Swenson, who tended to Suzanna, wearing a smug grin.


    ¡°Melody, you are already married, aren¡¯t you? And to a disfigured, disabled man at that.¡±


    ¡°Couldn¡¯t wait to bring a stranger into our home and cause a stir on the second day, could you?¡±


    Mrs. Swenson sneered as she waited in the attic of the Shield Residence, having observed the arrival of the Moore family¡¯s car.


    Spotting a healthy man apanying Melody, she couldn¡¯t resist making snide remarks.


    Mrs. Swenson¡¯s pride was stoked by Melody¡¯s continuous attempts to please the Shield family and her respectful conduct towards her.


    She became fearless of Melody.


    With calm yet determined eyes, Melody advanced, seizing Mrs. Swenson by the neck and forcefully tossing her onto the bed amidst the tangled electrodes.


    ¡°Ahh! Ahh!¡±


    The shrieks resembled those of a distressed pig, resonating throughout the Shield Residence.


    A subtle yet eerie smile graced Melody¡¯s lips as her almond-shaped eyes narrowed with a sweet curve, a hint of mischief lurking in her dimples. ¡°Repeat it.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Edward?¡±


    Standing by the bed, Melody¡¯s clear gaze turned dark and intense, her smile taking on a sweeter tone.


    But to Mrs. Swenson, it sent uncontroble shivers down her spine.


    In just one night, Melody had undergone a transformation!

 Chapter 6

    <strong>Chapter 6 The Fallout</strong>


    Themotion upstairs grew too loud, prompting Timothy and Carson to exchange a knowing nce, both expressing a shared annoyance.


    Melody was causing trouble once again!


    Hastening to Suzanna¡¯s aid, they ascended the stairs, only to witness Melody intimidating someone.


    There, they found Mrs. Swenson, her back adorned with twisted electrodes, blood staining her clothing as she cried out, ¡°Ms. Melody, if you hold a grudge, direct it at me. I¡¯m merely an old bone; if you break me, so be it¡­¡±


    ¡°Suzie is still young. Please, spare her from your wrath¡­¡±


    Mrs. Swenson¡¯s wrinkled face was etched with grievances, resembling that of a loyal servant fiercely defending her master.


    Melody stood aside, her gaze coldly fixed on the kneeling Mrs. Swenson, disying an indifferent demeanor as if the scene had no connection to her.


    However, her grip tightened around the electrode she held in her hand.


    Timothy¡¯s expression darkened, a deep furrow forming on his brow as he observed the situation with growing concern.


    As the eldest brother, he was increasingly dismayed by Melody¡¯s rebellious actions.


    ¡°Melody, haven¡¯t you caused enough trouble?¡± he admonished, his words carrying a warning tone.


    ¡°When you can¡¯t target Suzie, you harm Mrs. Swenson, who raised her. Do you have to force me to kick you out of the Shield family before you¡¯re satisfied?¡±


    His words were a stern reminder, cautioning Melody against crossing a line.


    To be part of the Shield family entails embodying traits of kindness and respect akin to Suzie.


    To maintain one¡¯s ce within the Shield family, it¡¯s imperative not to exhibit the rude and arrogant conduct often associated with a vige girl who has spent over a decade wandering outside.


    Instinctively protective of Suzanna, Carson stood between her and Melody, his gaze filled with hostility.


    ¡°Have you lost your mind, Melody?¡± he demanded.


    ¡°Timothy, did Melody marry into the Moore family and lose her senses? I¡¯ve heard that the first six brides who wedded Edward all went mad and fled.¡±


    ¡°Could she have fallen victim to deception?¡±


    Carson¡¯s brow furrowed, his gaze toward Melody taking on aplex hue.


    A trace of concern flickered in his eyes but vanished as Suzanna caught his sleeve.


    ¡°Carson, could Mel have endured hardships in the Moore family and returned to us in a troubled state?¡±


    Suzanna, pale-faced, sought refuge under Carson¡¯s protective stance, her expression fraught with distress as she bit her lip.


    Meanwhile, Melody absentmindedly stowed away the only intact electrode, seemingly unaffected by Suzanna¡¯s reference to ¡°our family.¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    The Shield family, she realized, was not truly hers; she harbored no hope for any semnce of familial connection.


    Meeting Timothy¡¯s intense gaze with her own unwavering one, Melody spoke with resolve, ¡°Fine, you can kick me out of the Shield family, but I demand to sever all ties!¡±


    ¡°From now on, I, Melody, have no blood rtion with anyone in the Shield family. Farewell.¡±


    As Mr. and Mrs. Shield and the other three brothers neared the door, Melody¡¯s resolute deration reached their ears, casting a dark shadow over their faces.


    Struck by disbelief at Melody¡¯s unwavering stance, Gary reached out as if to grab her wrist, but she coldly evaded his touch.


    ¡°Mel, what nonsense are you talking about? It was just one night of being a stand-in for Suzie. Is it necessary to be so angry?¡± he implored, his tone tinged with concern.


    ¡°I heard that Edward is disabled. The six previous brides all ran away, so it won¡¯t make a difference if you do the same. Just treat it as a dream and continue living in our house, okay?¡±


    Gary paid no heed to her avoidance and proceeded to draw nearer.


    His deep brown eyes exuded rity, his fairplexion radiated a refreshing charm, and his smile unveiled dimples, lending him a handsome and pleasant appearance.


    A sophomore at Greenfield University, Gary had struggled academically, repeating two years due to hisziness and mischief. He shared the same ss as Melody, often leading her to shoulder the me for his antics at home and school.


    Observing Melody¡¯s chilly and resistant demeanor, Derrick¡¯s impatience grew evident as he furrowed his brows.


    Meanwhile, Cameron, confined to his wheelchair, surveyed the cluttered room with a frosty gaze, expressing disappointment, ¡°Melody, you¡¯re acting so immature!¡±


    ¡°After all these years, you¡¯ve had everything Suzie had. Why are you still dissatisfied?¡±


    Two years prior, Cameron had been in a car ident that left him with crippling injuries to his legs.


    A doctor himself, Cameron had sought opinions from numerous orthopedic specialists, all of whom delivered the same grim prognosis: his legs were irreparably damaged. Consequently, he withdrew further into seclusion, scarcely venturing outside.


    Cameron found a glimmer of hope as he began to sense faint sensations in his legs recently.


    Although subtle, it gave him hope.


    Only Suzanna had diligently massaged his legs during this time, providing him with unwavering support.


    Their mother nodded in agreement, casting a meful look towards Melody, ¡°Melody, I heard you took the financial n Suzie crafted for Timothy¡¯spany, and now you¡¯re criticizing Mrs. Swenson. How could I have raised such a wayward child?¡±


    Their father¡¯s expression soured further as he observed Melody¡¯s reddened and swollen face, his frustration mounting.


    Indeed, she had always been a troublemaker. Since her return home, peace had been elusive in the Shield family!


    Despite this, she remained their flesh and blood. With a stern tone, Mr. Shield addressed Melody, ¡°Melody, if you return the USB drive to Suzie and apologize to both her and Mrs. Swenson, I won¡¯t pursue your recent actions.¡±


    ¡°Otherwise, you can leave wherever you please!¡±


    In his mind, Mr. Shield believed he was offering Melody an opportunity to reconcile, ensuring she could still maintain her position as a daughter of the Shield family.


    However, should she refuse to acknowledge her missteps, it would confirm that she remained as unfortunate as when she got lost as a child, unable to embrace any blessings bestowed upon her.


    Melody¡¯s lips curled into a sneer. In her previous life, she might have been devastated by these words and continued apologizing to soothe them.


    But now, she felt indifferent.


    Standing tall, her almond-shaped eyes retained their rity but now held a chilling gaze as she addressed everyone present, ¡°I¡¯ve done nothing wrong!¡±


    ¡°And I refuse to apologize!¡±


    ¡°Since the whole family is here, let¡¯s set things straight. Over the past four years at the Shield family, all my expenses were covered by Poppy¡¯s credit card. I¡¯ll personally reimburse Poppy for that money; it¡¯s not your concern.¡±


    ¡°As for the arrangements made for me by the Shield family, I want no part of them. I¡¯m done with all of you; we won¡¯t cross paths again!¡±


    With a cold nce at the disheveled Mrs. Swenson, Melody tossed a voice recorder on the ground and strode away.


    Her defiance shook Mr. Shield¡¯s authority, igniting his fury, ¡°Such disobedience!¡±


    ¡°If you want to leave, then leave. Depart from the Shield family, and don¡¯t return expecting us to wee you back!¡±


    In Mr. Shield¡¯s view, Melody had no resources or connections outside, and the Moore family would never ept her.


    If she faced hardships, she woulde crawling back on her own!


    Unmoved by his anger, Melody clenched another voice recorder and a USB drive, determination shing in her eyes as she hastened her departure.


    ¡°Melody, stop being unreasonable. Apologizing to Suzie is not a matter of life and death. Why are you so stubborn?¡±


    Gary¡¯s puzzled frown was met with Bernard¡¯s imposing figure blocking his way at the door.


    Helplessly, Gary watched as Melody¡¯s rigid back disappeared into the distance.


    Meanwhile, inside the house, the voice recorder yed back Mrs. Swenson¡¯s vulgar words, causing the family¡¯s expressions to shift from confusion to embarrassment.


    They had misjudged Melody!


    Yet, Melody¡¯s demand to sever ties with the family seemed unreasonable. Was she expecting them to apologize and beg her to return over such a trivial matter?


    They couldn¡¯t indulge her!


    Mrs. Swenson hastily rose to her feet, her voice trembling as she pleaded, ¡°Please, forgive me, Sirs and Madams. I only spoke out of concern for the family¡¯s reputation when I saw Melody associating with questionable men shortly after her marriage.¡±


    ¡°I never imagined she would treat this olddy so harshly. My frail bones can barely withstand it¡­¡±


    Tears streamed down her face, emphasizing her apparent suffering.


    Despite the electrode being bent, it still inflicted bruising upon her.


    Timothy¡¯splexion paled, his fingers twitching with uncertainty.


    Had he misjudged Melody¡¯s actions?


    Yet, his pride held him back from admitting fault.


    It¡¯s fine; Melody won¡¯t be upset.


    Surely Melody would return on her own, even without his apology!


    Simr thoughts raced through the minds of the others.


    They couldn¡¯t help but me Melody for her association with unfamiliar men, leading to Mrs. Swenson¡¯s misunderstanding and the ensuing chaos.


    Mrs. Shield cast a sympathetic nce at Mrs. Swenson, who had yed a significant role in Suzanna¡¯s upbringing, unable to reprimand her. Sighing, she remarked, ¡°Mrs. Swenson, you¡¯re not to me. Melody is simply too sensitive.¡±


    She defended a man who is now disfigured and disabled?


    She really debased herself.


    Suzanna¡¯s brow furrowed slightly, her eyes glistening as theynded on the USB sh drive ¡°identally¡± left on the dressing table by Melody. A flicker of curiosity passed through her gaze.


    Limping forward, she linked arms with Mrs. Shield, offering reassurance, ¡°Mom, Mel is not a bad person. She¡¯lle back once she¡¯s calmed down.¡±


    ¡°Look, she left the USB sh drive for me.¡±


    The sight of the USB sh drive eased the tension in the room, prompting hopeful thoughts that Melody had realized her error.


    It seemed she would soon return home of her own ord!

 Chapter 7

    <strong>Chapter 7 Martin¡¯s Hope</strong>


    Observing the scene, Mr. Shield offered Suzanna a tender smile, ¡°Suzie, your kindness allows Melody to think she can bully you. What would you do if it weren¡¯t for your parents and brothers protecting you?¡±Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    With a gentle gesture, he retrieved the USB sh drive from the table and handed it to Suzanna, then affectionately tousled her hair, his gaze warm, ¡°Keep it safe this time; don¡¯t let Melody snatch it again.¡±


    epting the USB drive, Suzanna furrowed her brow slightly, her expression tinged with concern for Melody, ¡°Dad, maybe Mel is facing some challenges¡­¡±


    ¡°Stealing is uneptable! What challenges could justify her actions?¡±


    ¡°By tolerating her behavior, our family¡¯s reputation will suffer!¡±


    Mr. Shield¡¯s tone turned stern, his disappointment in Melody evident.


    Her defiance warranted consequences; she needed to face the repercussions beyond the confines of their home.


    ¡°Timothy, ensure that no one in the industry hires Melody!¡±


    He aimed to discipline her and prompt her return.


    Otherwise, how would others view the authority of the Shield family?


    ¡°Understood,¡± Timothy nodded, supporting the decision to block Melody across various sectors in Maycrest.


    Given Melody¡¯s recent rebelliousness, corrective measures were necessary to prevent further misconduct.


    Cameron sat in a wheelchair, his sharp features etched with a subtle air of detachment and indifference.


    Yet, beneath his outward calmness, he believed Melody deserved consequences for her actions.


    Derrick, wearing a discontented expression,plied with his father¡¯s directive.


    Suddenly, Suzanna emitted a soft groan as if on the verge of copse.


    Carson rushed to her aid, his anger still evident, ¡°If Melody wishes to depart, let her. When she realizes the challenges outside, she¡¯ll return to us.¡±


    ¡°First, let¡¯s tend to Suzie¡¯s injuries!¡±


    Mrs. Shield nodded, her expression a mixture ofplexity and displeasure. ¡°Why was I fated to have a daughter with such unfortunate circumstances? Even if she returns home to live afortable life, it seems she won¡¯t find contentment.¡±


    ¡°If she¡¯s unwilling to embrace her role as ady of the Shield family, then she shouldn¡¯t bother returning in this lifetime!¡±


    Mr. Shield concurred, offeringfort as he embraced his wife¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Never mind her, Suzie¡¯s well-being is paramount.¡±


    The group apanied Suzanna in seeking medical attention.


    As they departed, Gary stood motionless at the staircase, fixated on the front door.


    Suzanna delicately bit her lip and furrowed her brow. ¡°Gary, do you n to go find Mel?¡±


    ¡°Unfortunately, she¡¯s still upset with us. Once my foot heals, I¡¯ll seek her out and offer my apologies. I¡¯m confident I can convince her to return.¡±


    Observing Suzanna¡¯s obedient and fragile demeanor, still prioritizing the family despite her injury, Gary¡¯s heart softened in the end.


    With a touch of bewilderment in his gaze, he spoke firmly, ¡°Who needs to go find her anyway.¡±


    ¡°She should have the decency to return on her own. Can¡¯t she return herself?¡±


    Melody couldn¡¯t stay away from home forever!


    Gary furrowed his brow, reassuring himself, before pushing the matter aside.


    Considering Suzanna¡¯s condition, though it was just a sprained ankle, the family doctor conducted a thorough examination in the presence of the entire family.


    After tending to her ankle and with the sun setting, Suzanna limped over to check on Mrs. Swenson.


    Mrs. Swenson, lying on the bed in distress, anxiously sped Suzanna¡¯s hand, tears brimming in her elderly eyes. ¡°Ms. Suzie, you¡¯re too kind. Melody has taken half of what rightfully belongs to you. Only by driving her away can you receive the full love and attention from Mr. and Mrs. Shield!¡±


    Suzanna appeared startled by her words, her hand trembling as she covered her lips, her moist eyes quivering.


    ¡°Mrs. Swenson, Mel is family, and that part belongs to her too¡­ I¡¯m fine; as long as the family is united, I¡¯m content with anything.¡±


    The loneliness in the frail girl¡¯s eyes was palpable.


    Mrs. Swenson¡¯s demeanor turned icy as she admonished, ¡°Ms. Suzie, the more you tolerate, the more Melody will exploit you!¡±


    Fortunately, Melody had been temporarily ousted.


    Mrs. Swenson¡¯s bandaged form resembled that of a mummy, her aged bones nearly fractured.


    Suzanna scowled, reprimanding, though feigning anger, ¡°Mrs. Swenson, such remarks are uneptable!¡±


    Disappointment shadowed Mrs. Swenson¡¯s expression, a glint of cunning flickering in her clouded eyes.


    With the house masters feeble and ineffectual, someone had to do the unsavory tasks!


    ¡ª


    After departing from the Shield family, Melody instructed Bernard to transport the luggage to Moore Residence while she ventured alone to a private sanatorium.


    The autumn air was chilling, casting a deste ambiance all around.


    Melody adjusted her cor, cautiously navigating thebyrinthine corridor until she reached a particr ward.


    The roomy vacant, save for medical apparatus and a man lying in a deepa on the bed.


    His pallidplexion contrasted starkly with his dark locks, his countenance appearing distant and unapproachable.


    With lips devoid of color and breath growing faint, sunlight streamed through the curtains, casting a gentle glow upon his slender neck.


    d in an oversized hospital gown, he seemed exceedingly fragile, as if a mere breeze could whisk him away.


    Melody lingered at the threshold, peering through the transparent window but hesitating to venture further.


    ¡°Miss, are you here to see Martin?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s been in a vegetative state for four years, and it¡¯s been ages since a stranger hase to visit him. You must be Melody, am I correct?¡±


    A doctor stood behind her, exuding refinement and gentility.


    Melody turned, her almond eyes betraying surprise and bewilderment.


    ¡°Surprised that I know your name?¡±


    ¡°Four years ago, when Martin was first admitted here, he still had moments of lucidity. He mentioned having a sister who used to visit him.¡±


    ¡°He waited for ten days, but his strength waned, and he slipped into a deep slumber¡­¡±


    The doctor¡¯s words carried a weight that twisted Melody¡¯s heart into a knot.


    They also evoked memories of Martin, her elder brother, from her foster family.


    In her previous life, she had gone missing at the tender age of three and was discovered by eight-year-old Martin, who brought her home.


    Despite their modest means, the Tucker family had always fostered a deep bond.


    At five, when a mischievous child pulled her braided hair, Martin shaved the culprit¡¯s head and made him run tenps around the kindergarten, enduring his own punishment of kneeling for three nights.


    By ten, Melody¡¯s love for the piano blossomed. At fifteen, Martin worked tirelessly in various inte cafes to fund her musical passion, gifting her the most exquisite piano he could afford on her thirteenth birthday.


    He dered, ¡°Mel is the sole princess in our family, deserving nothing but the finest.¡±


    At fifteen, Melody aspired to study finance at Greenfield University, with Martin promising to establish a financial firm for her upon her maturity.


    However, at sixteen, she departed from the Tucker family, severing ties before Martin could fulfill his promise of bestowing upon her the cherished gift he had longed to present on her subsequent birthdays.


    In the Shield family, she was relegated to the role of a servant, but within the Tucker household, she was cherished like a princess.


    Upon her return to the Shield family, Melody found herself ensnared in the duties imposed by Old Mrs. Shield, who justified her servitude by citing Melody¡¯s past recognition of others as her parents.


    This restriction tethered her to the Shield family, limiting her interactions with the Tucker family.


    Despite six months passing, she only met with the Tuckers ndestinely once.


    Meanwhile, Martin¡¯s promising career in finance was abruptly halted by a devastating ident that left him paralyzed, potentially in a vegetative state.


    Desperate, the Tucker family sought Melody¡¯s aid.


    Mrs. Swenson mistakenly believed that the Tucker family hade to borrow money from the Shield family. Without hesitation, she drove them away, falsely asserting that they had to wait for Melody¡¯s approval before being seen. This cruel deception left them stranded in the rain overnight, subjected to the elements and the anguish of uncertainty.


    Suzanna swiftly intercepted Melody¡¯s attempt to scale the wall for escape.


    The girl¡¯s brows knit slightly as she gently chided, ¡°Mel, think about it. If Mom and Dad discover you¡¯re still in touch with those rough country folks, and if they believe you¡¯re trying to take our family¡¯s property to aid them, won¡¯t they question your motives? It might make them doubt your upbringing.¡±


    ¡°Mel, don¡¯t be silly¡­¡±


    Melody¡¯s brows furrowed in rebellion, rare defiance flickering in her eyes as she pushed Suzanna towards the foul ditch by the wall. ¡°Suzanna, have some respect. They¡¯re not just some rough country folks! They¡¯re the rtives who raised me!¡±


    She fixed a cold stare on Suzanna, her usually weak and gentle demeanor now marred by the ordeal of being pushed into the foul ditch.


    With a sudden movement, she turned her head and forcefully thumped her forehead against the stone ditch, a light chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°Mel, you can¡¯t escape this.¡±


    With urgency gnawing at her, Melody wasted no time.


    She pivoted to resume her climb over the wall, only to find herself apprehended by the bodyguard Suzanna had stationed there.


    That night, she faced the harsh punishment of thirty strokes by the family rules.


    After enduring four days and nights of kneeling in the ancestral hall as punishment by Mrs. Shield, Christina, Melody clung to herst ounce of strength.


    Despite her weakened state, she mustered the resolve to retrieve all the savings Mr. and Mrs. Tucker entrusted to her upon her return to the Shield family, pleading with Mrs. Ingrid to send the money out.


    Upon reencountering the Tucker family, Melody was met with a hostile and disdainful reception. Each family member regarded her with suspicion and disdain, treating her like an ungrateful outsider.


    Faced with such animosity and hostility, Melody decided to cut off all contact with the Tucker family.


    The burden of guilt towards the Tucker family weighed heavily on Melody¡¯s conscience, preventing her from mustering the courage to face them for years.


    However, while packing her belongings with Mrs. Ingrid, Melody realized something significant. Mrs. Ingrid was unaware of her personal preferences, such as her favorite toys and street snacks¡ªdetails that only the Tucker family remembered.


    In her previous life, during her five-year stint in prison, it dawned on Melody that it was always the Tucker family who silently stood by her, offering their unwavering support and care.


    Melody snapped back to reality, herplexion paled once more. ¡°Doctor, is there still hope for my brother to awaken?¡±


    A pang of realization struck her as she remembered Martin¡¯s consciousness upon his admission to the hospital.


    When the Tucker family sought her out at the Shield residence, their intent was solely for her to bid farewell to heratose brother.


    It was not for any financial assistance!


    Yet, Melody failed to show up, choosing instead to return the money the Tuckers had provided out of concern for her well-being, a gesture that seemed to mark the end of their connection.


    With a heavy heart, the doctor shook his head and guided Melody into the room, both of them standing somberly beside Martin¡¯s bed. ¡°It¡¯s been four years,¡± he sighed, ¡°and unfortunately, he may never regain consciousness.¡±


    Melody¡¯s spirits sank as she absorbed the grim news.


    ¡°This is what he left for you, finally returning to its rightful owner,¡± the doctor remarked solemnly as he opened a hidden cab.


    With a sense of reverence, he retrieved a set of keys and a letter, passing them to Melody before quietly exiting the room.


    As Melody unfolded the letter, she discovered nothing but contact information, an address, and a pre-written birthday card.


    ¡°Wishing my little princess Mel a happy 18th birthday! The adult ceremony gift is YM Capital. -Martin.¡±


    An electric jolt seemed to course through Melody¡¯s body, leaving her rigid with shock.


    It became evident that in the corner she had long neglected, someone had consistently valued her as a treasure and worked diligently to nurture dreams for her.


    Consequently, she couldn¡¯t afford to let Martin¡¯s efforts go to waste.


    Thepany couldn¡¯t remain stagnant, and she couldn¡¯t allow Martin to lie there indefinitely.


    Melody fixed her gaze on the frail figure on the sickbed, her eyes resolute: ¡°Brother, Mel has grown up. This time, it¡¯s my turn to protect you.¡±


    In this lifetime, she must be even stronger.


    Protect those she should protect.


    Love those she should love!


    Before leaving, Melody carefully ced her newly developed ¡°Awakening Aroma,¡± previously intended for Derrick, in the drawer.


    She instructed the doctor to asionally light it up for Martin, hoping to invigorate and soothe his mind.


    As she hurried away, Melody remained oblivious to the slight movement of Martin¡¯s slender and weakened fingers on the sickbed at the moment she turned and left.


    However, like a fleeting mirage, the movement vanished in an instant.


    Meanwhile, at Moore Residence.


    Bernard was startled by his boss as he ced Melody¡¯s luggage in the master bedroom.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± Edward¡¯s voice cut through the room, his features etched with cold intensity, his eyes dark and brooding, radiating a chilling aura.


    ¡°Who told you to put her things in the master bedroom?¡± His tone was sharp, conveying his displeasure.


    Bernard felt a shiver run down his spine as he hastily responded, ¡°Madam said she wants to give you therapy tonight¡­¡±


    ¡°So, sleeping together, no! Living together would be more convenient.¡±


    Bernard broke into a cold sweat, feeling a surge of anxiety.


    Help!


    You tacitly agreed to let me follow Madam home; isn¡¯t that just indirectly supporting her?


    How do you manage to change your demeanor so quickly, almost like flipping a page?


    Edward¡¯s eyes narrowed slightly, a faint cold smile ying on his lips as he spoke, ¡°Throw them out!¡±


    ¡°Who allowed her to sleep with me?¡± His tone was authoritative, demanding an exnation.


    But for a moment, his fingers paused on the wheelchair armrest as if still feeling the lingering touch of the girl¡¯s hand on his leg.


    Tsk, that woman is bold as a wildcat!

 Chapter 8

    <strong>Chapter 8 Boldly Approaching Him.</strong>


    Upon returning to the Moore Residence, Melody was dismayed to find her belongings strewn across the corridor outside the master bedroom. Approaching gracefully, she caught sight of Bernard poised to discard thetest medicinal pack she had prepared for Cameron Shield¡¯s treatment.


    Frowning, she chided him, ¡°Bernard, that¡¯s for Mr. Moore¡¯s leg treatment. How dare you discard it?¡±


    With lingering suspicions from her past life, Melody remained wary of Bernard¡¯s intentions, recalling his skepticism towards her before. Bernard, feeling unjustly used, respectfully exined, ¡°Miss Shield, this is at Mr. Moore¡¯s request¡­¡±


    This time, he refrained from addressing her as ¡°Madam.¡±


    Mr. Moore¡¯s intentions remained cryptic, and Bernard chose not to incur his wrath


    Melody¡¯s almond¨Cshaped eyes lifted slightly at the corners, the teardrop mole beneath her left eye enhancing her captivating beauty. Her gaze turned cold as she retrieved the medicine pack from Bernard¡¯s hand, her pink lips slightly parted as she inquired, ¡°Where is Edward?¡± Her tone was light yet subtly intimidating.


    She had administered an injection to him the previous night, but its effects were temporary.


    Having administered an injection to him the previous night, Melody needed to continue the treatment uninterrupted. Swallowing a gulp, Bernard found himselfpelled to be honest. ¡°Rose Chamber,¡± he replied.


    Recalling Edward¡¯s preference for the Rose Chamber from her past life, Melody headed towards it, announcing her return through the ss door, her voice sweet and alluring. ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ve returned!¡±


    Even though he was seated in a wheelchair, Edward exuded a cold aura; his demon¨Clike visage was a warning to anyone else who¡¯d dare intrude.


    Upon hearing her voice, his eyebrows twitched, and his long eyshes tremored lightly, casting a faint shadow. His dark, cold eyes widened slightly, betraying his emotions.


    What had this young girl consumed to possess such a melodious voice?


    Too frivolous.


    Moreover, why should he care about her return?


    Excessively presumptuous.


    dasContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 8 Boldly Approaching Him.


    Unperturbed by Edward¡¯sck of response, Melody boldly entered the chamber, recalling that she was the only one Edward permitted to do so in her past life. Observing her daring move from afar, Bernard anticipated her downfall.


    It seems like it¡¯s time to prepare a new bride for Mr. Moore! Bernard thought to himself.


    However, even as time passed, the disaster he foresaw did not transpire. Within the transparent chambers, Melody knelt before Edward¡¯s wheelchair. Her delicate fingertips. touched his legs, her small hands atop hisrger ones.


    Befuddled, Bernard approached carefully for a closer inspection.


    Inside the Rose Chamber, Melody faced a slightly displeased Edward. His eyebrows were knitted together, disying his annoyance. Meeting her gaze, he demanded, ¡°Who gave you permission to enter? Leave.¡±


    Though Edward¡¯s tone was cold, he continued perusingpany documents. Noticing hisck of anger, Melody bravely stepped closer, holding a physiotherapy kit.


    Skillfully squatting before him, she gazed up and said, ¡°Mr. Moore, has the effect ofst night¡¯s injection worn off? Can you still feel anything when I touch you like this?¡±


    Not leaving any room for Edward to resist, Melody gently touched his legs with her fingertips. As her hand brushed against his pants, a faint static electricity crackled.


    He found himself unable to resist gazing at her petite face, adorned with almond¨Cshaped eyes set beneath elegantly arched eyebrows. The delicate flush of pink on her dimpled cheeksplemented her fairplexion, while her captivating, rose¨Ccolored lips emanated a maic charm.


    When he finally got a hold of himself, he noticed that Melody was getting increasingly bolder with her touch. He gripped his armrest tightly, his knuckles turning white. ¡°Melody, release me!¡± he boomed, his voice traveling through the chamber.


    Leaning down, he grasped her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. ¡°Is this how you treat men¡¯s legs?¡±


    Even though he was wheelchair¨Cbound, the man¡¯smanding presence remained unmistakable, his tall stature and imposing demeanor exuding an aura of intimidation. Coupled with his ominous countenance, it rendered him seemingly unapproachable.


    Nevertheless, Melody remained unfazed. Rather, she shed a teasing smile, her almond- shaped eyes shimmering with a suggestive glimmer. With a silvery, breathy voice, she said, ¡°Mr. Moore, treating legs is quite different from treating¡­ other issues.¡±


    I am currently addressing your¡­ other issue.¡±


    ¡°If you wish to recover, you must heed my advice.¡±


    The girl¡¯s audacious and straightforward remarks captured Edward¡¯s full attention.


    He was curious to witness the extent of this bold girl¡¯s resolve.


    ¡°Is that so?¡±


    ¡°Why would you be willing to devote yourself to a disfigured and disabled man like myself?¡±


    Edward taunted lightly, a smirk ying on his lips as his rough fingertips casually brushed against the girl¡¯s silky chin.


    His touch wandered from her chin to her slender neck with careless ease¡­.


    He knew he could snap it with the slightest of pressure if he wished.


    He harbored doubts that any woman would marry him without hidden motives.


    His past six brides had all trembled in fear before him, as he expected.


    But Melody proved to be different.


    Melody¡¯s lips curved into a mischievous smile in response to his words. ¡°Mr. Moore, you seem to have overlooked something. You havent experienced an erection, nor have you provided me with the opportunity to assist you in that regard.¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, this is simply a standard medical procedure. From a doctor¡¯s perspective, gender holds no significance.¡±


    ¡°In addressing impotence, it¡¯s essential to assess your capacity for arousal. Let¡¯s not overlook. the fundamentals.¡±


    She refrained from admitting her deliberate attempt at teasing him.


    The purported assessment served as a mere pretext.


    With each word she spoke, Melody conveyed a clear, unspoken message: Edward, do not tter yourself. I have no interest in your physicality.


    Edward found himself taken aback by Melody¡¯s audacity; his brows furrowed deeper, and his expression soured..


    How dare she!


    Outside the door, Bernard remained wide¨Ceyed, stunned by Melody¡¯s bold remarks.


    Mr. Moore had always detested physical contact, and since the ne crash that left him disabled, his aversion to the opposite sex had only intensified.


    Has he ever allowed a woman to approach him so intimately and freely?


    Henceforth, refraining from addressing her as ¡°Madam¡± would be impolite!


    Melodyposed herself and precisely located Edward¡¯s sore points. Massaging his legs, she stated solemnly, ¡°Mr. Moore, treating impotence requires prolonged therapy.¡±


    ¡°We will need to share the same room.¡±


    Melody affixed the adhesive electrode pads to his body and then activated her portable electrotherapy device. Edward discerned notable differences in his bodypared to the prior evening.


    His breaths became uneven, a film of cold sweat emerging on his brow, and his lengthy fingers tensed around the wheelchair armrest.


    His gaze, icy and prating, focused on Melody. Then, his thin lips parted slightly, ¡°Does a simple therapy session extend throughout the entire night?¡±


    Essentially, Melody was authorized to depart immediately uponpleting the day¡¯s therapy.


    es and apply


    ¡°Since your leg muscles haven¡¯t deteriorated, I must also administer massages essential oils throughout the night.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ll concurrently address impotence and tend to your legs.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I pray for your prompt recovery.¡±


    In her previous existence, she had dedicated countless sleepless nights to tending to¡­r second brother¡¯s legs, only for him to forsake her kindness for Suzanna¡¯s sake. Now, he warranted none of herpassion.


    Melody crouched down, meeting Edward¡¯s unwavering gaze. Her resolute eyes seemed to convey a silent promise: ¡°Edward, in this life, you deserve nothing but the best.¡±


    ¡°I will spare no effort to restore your well¨Cbeing


    There was a glint of starlight in her eyes.


    In that very instant, Edward felt a skip in his slow, rhythmic heartbeat¡­


    ¡°Well, you may relocate to the master bedroom, Edward offered, his deep, maic voice resonating like music in Melody¡¯s ears.


    Sharing a residence was merely the initial stride.


    Smiling with contentment, Melody stowed away the portable electrotherapy device and retrieved a blend of calming essential oils she had meticulously crafted over a year for her neurasthenic fourth brother, Derrick Shield.


    Recalling Edward¡¯s chronic insomnia from her past life, she recognized the toll of prolonged wakefulness on the nervous system. It fostered irritability and emotional instability, contributing significantly to his unpredictable mood swings.


    Thus, she poured a small measure of the oil into her palm, gently warming it between her fingers. Turning to Edward with anticipation, she spoke cautiously, ¡°Mr. Moore, this blend of essential oils is my personal creation. It possesses calming and rxing properties, conducive to soothing the mind and body, thereby facilitating restful sleep.¡±


    ¡°May I offer you a massage?¡±


    Melody extended her slender, fair fingertips, the subtle scent of the oil lingering in the air. Edward caught a glimpse of her serene smile and nodded absentmindedly.


    Bernard observed the scene with astonishment. Could Madam truly believe that a mere vial of essential oil would alleviate Mr. Moore¡¯s severe insomnia?


    It appeared to be an insurmountable challenge.


    However, as he continued to observe, he witnessed Melody standing behind Edward. Her fingertips were infused with the soothing aroma, delicately massaging his temples.


    In response, Edward¡¯s furrowed brow rxed, his eyes closed, and his body eased into the wheelchair, his breath deepening.


    Bernard¡¯s lips parted in silent surprise. Could it be that Mr. Moore had finally fallen asleep


    He had been deemed one of the most formidable and persistent cases of insomnia worldwide.


    And yet, it seemed that a small vial of essential oil had resolved it all.

 Chapter 9

    <strong>Chapter 9 Determined</strong>


    After Edward drifted into slumber, Melody refrained from disturbing him and quietly exited the Rose Chamber.


    As she made her way out, Bernard respectfully addressed her as ¡°Madam.¡±


    The dignified manner in which he referred to her filled Melody with a sense of honor.


    Acknowledging his presence with a nod, she ascended the stairs to organize the scattered items in the corridor, relocating them to the master bedroom.


    Bernard willingly lent a hand in the endeavor.


    Once everything was arranged, Melody settled in front of the dressing table, beginning her skincare routine with a beauty cream she had meticulously crafted. The cream, which contained medicinal herbs, rose dew, and spring water, was meticulously applied. Particr attention was given to the eye cream, which was formted to alleviate puffiness and dark circles.


    In her past endeavors, Melody had delved into the realms of beauty and skincare while immersing herself in medical studies for the benefit of her second brother, Cameron. She had devoted significant efforts to concocting beauty concoctions to cater to the preferences of Madam Shield and Suzanna, both ardent admirers of skincare.


    Gathering rose dew necessitated an early start, with Melody rousing herself at four¨Cthirty each morning to collect the dew from the thornden rose garden.


    Simrly, the spring water had to be sourced from a natural mountain stream. Melody would venture alone into the deep mountains for days to find the purest and most suitable spring water as an ingredient.


    Melody nostalgically reminisced about the brief period of tranquility she encountered upon. her return to the Shield household two yearster.


    During the application of beauty cream to Madam Shield¡¯s visage at that time, a grateful Madam Shield sped her hand, expressing her gratitude, ¡®Mel, you¡¯re truly thoughtful.¡±


    However, their tender moment was abruptly disrupted by Suzanna¡¯s sudden appearance at the door. The fragile girl appeared visibly distressed as she watched them.


    Melody didn¡¯t need to nce at Madam Shield to discern her unease. Hastening to Suzanna¡¯s side, Madam Shield identally spilled the beauty cream, her concern evident as she inquired, ¡°Suzie, are you alright? I¡¯ll summon the doctor for you immediately!¡±


    In an instant, Melody felt as though she had be invisible to Madam Shield¡¯s eyes.


    Madam Shield escorted Suzanna to see a doctor sparing a fleeting nce at Melody before. departing. Her eyes betrayed a myriad of emotions in that brief moment.


    Although Madam Shield appeared poised to speak, she ultimately remained silent.


    Thereafter, they all used the beauty creams Melody had prepared, with Melody promptly replenishing them whenever they ran out to preserve their beauty.


    Despite her endeavors in gathering flower dew and spring water, Melody¡¯s wounds never fully healed, leaving her in a pitiable state.


    Frowning, Melody vowed never to undertake such futile tasks again in the future.


    That evening, Melody opted not to disturb Edward¡¯s slumber, knowing she still needed to gather all the medicinal herbs required for his leg treatment.


    She settled onto the sofa in the master bedroom.


    Although Edward paid her no mind, his movements as he retired to bed seemed notably tenser than usual.


    The next morning, Melody rose early and departed from the residence.


    Bernard perceived a distinct chill permeating the entirety of the Moore Residence following Melody¡¯s exit.


    To sever her familial ties entirely, Melody required sufficient funds to repay her grandfather.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    For consecutive days, she encountered rejection from various job opportunities within the capital.


    A sympathetic human resources representative revealed that she had been cklisted by the Shield family.


    Timothy¡¯s financial firm wielded considerable influence in the capital, and its policies were stringent. Once a decision was made, its ramifications were far¨Creaching.


    Melody recognized their attempt to coerce her into returning and seeking forgiveness.


    Subsequently, they would likely disparage her for her perceived arrogance.


    However, Melody remained steadfast in her refusal topromise.


    Without hesitation, she punched in the phone number she had acquired from Martin.


    Unable to secure employment, she was resolved to embark on entrepreneurship.


    In her previous life, she had generously handed over her meticulously crafted financial n to Timothy, propelling him to sess at the annual Golden Financial Summit in the capital, resulting in a staggering profit of one billion.


    Given the n¡¯s robustness, she pondered the significance of entrusting it to anotherpany.


    This time, she was resolute in securing the lucrative deal herself!


    Melody was taken aback to discover that Martin¡¯s contact belonged to Andrew Woodman, a finance professor at Greenfield University.


    Andrew had been Martin¡¯s former roommate, and together they had established YM Capital Limited.


    Following Martin¡¯s incapacitation, thepany¡¯s funding stream dwindled, prompting Andrew to return to his alma mater to teach while utilizing thepany¡¯s name to undertake minor projects with a handful of graduate students to sustain operations.


    However, inparison to Timothy¡¯s behemoth, Goldman Pax Corporation, YM Capital Limited paled in significance.


    To finalize arrangements with Andrew and YM Capital Limited, Melody ventured alone to Greenfield University.


    Shortly after ironing out the details of legal session with Andrew, Melody made her way to the counselor¡¯s office.


    In her previous life, Melody had been made the scapegoat by Gary when he cheated on exams, leading to her being a target of expulsion from Greenfield University.


    ¡°I won¡¯t yield anymore!¡± she resolved as she made her way to the office building.


    Not far away, she heard the echoes of a familiarughter. Gary and Suzanna, apanied 1 a group of Gary¡¯s friends, were seen strolling together.


    The group was taken aback when they saw Melody, their widened eyes reflecting amazement.


    After four or five days, the red sores and dark circles on Melody¡¯s face had nearly vanished. Herplexion was fair and radiant. Her lips were soft and full, her figure slender and delicate. Her almond eyes shone like stars against her ck pupils.


    Even in a simple white outfit, her beauty was impossible to ignore.


    A tinge of envy flickered in Suzanna¡¯s heart, though she was the first to approach Melody, -pretending to be concerned. ¡°Mel, why haven¡¯t you been home? Mom and Dad have arranged for you to withdraw from school. Are you here to pack your things?¡±


    Though seemingly caring, Suzanna¡¯s words carried a dual message: Melody had been absent. from home and was facing expulsion.


    For a girl, either scenario was scandalous.


    Melody sneered in response, ¡°We¡¯ve severed ties Why should


    ¡°We¡¯ve severed ties Why should strangers decide my fate and force me to drop out?¡±


    ¡°And besides, I¡¯m already married. Is it so strange to live with my husband?¡±


    Her voice was firm and devoid of emotion as she held Suzanna¡¯s gaze.


    Startled, Suzanna retreated, grasping Gary¡¯s sleeve with a look of distress.


    Gary, ustomed to carefree living, now found himself under scrutiny, obliged to protect his younger sister.


    Expressing his displeasure toward Melody out of habit, he said, ¡°It¡¯s been five days, Melody. Why are you still upset?¡±


    ¡°Suzie is just worried about you. Do you have to be so ungrateful in front of everyone?¡±


    ¡°Timothy is right. You always create problems out of nothing,peting with Suzie for attention!¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re sisters. As the older one, can¡¯t you be kinder to Suzie?¡±


    Gary frowned as he met Melody¡¯s icy gaze. His eyes were clear, his figure tall and lean.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, unwilling to engage in further argument. A sudden pang of guilt gripped him.


    Her demeanor remained calm as she addressed Gary directly your cheating.¡±


    ¡°I was never the one who should have been expelled!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t take the me for


    In her previous life, she had borne too many punishments for him. In this life, she wouldn¡¯t do so again.


    Gary choked, suddenly recalling that one of his friends had been caught cheating. Initially, he had taken the me out of loyalty but then shifted it to Melody, who had always beenpliant with him at school.


    He hadn¡¯t realized the consequences would be so severe.


    Melody¡¯s determined stance to clear her name left Gary stunned. Though he bit his lip and lowered his head, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to apologize.


    Tension hung thick in the air.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna reached out to grasp Gary¡¯s hand, her voice weak yet imbued with a sense of strength. ¡°Mel, even though Gary struggles academically, he would never cheat.¡±


    ¡°If I¡¯ve upset you, you can hit me or scold me, but please don¡¯t me Gary¡­¡±


    Believing Suzanna¡¯s defense, the onlookers turned their doubtful and disdainful gazes toward Melody.


    Yet, as Gary gazed at the delicate Suzanna, his eyes clouded with a mix of emotions¡­

 Chapter 10

    <strong>Chapter 10 Don¡¯t Hate Me</strong>


    Gary¡¯spanions were well aware of Suzanna¡¯s status as his publicly recognized younger sister. In their eyes, Melody seemed more akin to a servant lingering in Gary¡¯s shadow.


    They had grown ustomed to Gary¡¯s misbehavior and frequent truancy from sses. He often participated in underground boxing matches and yed pranks on the dormitory supervisor, consistently shifting the me onto Melody for his actions and mistakes.


    Essentially, Melody was expected to shoulder the me.


    They echoed, ¡°Exactly, Melody, stop using others with a guilty conscience. If you cheat, just ept it.


    Do you want to drag others down with you and get expelled together?¡±


    *Suzie, don¡¯t worry. You defend your brother so well. You¡¯re truly an adorable sister¡­


    ¡°Melody, just because you¡¯re bitter over your brother¡¯s affections for Suzie doesn¡¯t mean you can shift the me to Cary instead. How audacious can you be?¡±


    They routinely praised Gary, unaware of the shadows that began clouding his eyes.


    Suzanna frowned, casting a disapproving nce at Gary¡¯s friends as she lightly reprimanded them, ¡°Don¡¯t speak ill of my sister. Perhaps she just wants to avoid expulsion¡­¡±


    ¡°Mel, it¡¯s alright. Even if you¡¯re expelled, you¡¯re studying finance. You can still work at Tim¡¯spany,¡± Suzanna offered sympathetically, her eyes appearing sincere yet harboring a hidden sting. She knew well that Timothy would never hire a ¡°thief into hispany!


    Melody understood Suzanna¡¯s intent¨Cto rub salt into her wounds.


    Melody¡¯s gaze turned icy and indifferent as she scoffed, ¡°What a ridiculous notion. I haven¡¯t cheated, so why should I face expulsion?¡±


    ¡°Suzanna, if you¡¯re inclined to put on a third¨Crate performance, go home and entertain your oblivious. parents and brothers. Greenfield isn¡¯t your personal stage. If you have an issue with me, confront me directly!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve made myself clear. I¡¯ve severed all ties with the Shield family. No one can speak on my behalf, let alone dictate my decisions.¡±


    ¡°The Shield family name means nothing to me, and I have no interest in Timothy¡¯spany.¡±


    Despite her slender frame, her unwavering resolve radiated from every fiber of her being, akin to a fearless lioness prepared to defend her territory against any intruders.


    -An electric tension filled the air, causing Gary to nervously swallow and fidget with pursed lips.


    When had Melody be so confrontational?


    After a moment¡¯s hesitation, Gary gathered his courage and attempted to reach out for Melody¡¯s hand, but she deftly sidestepped his advance.


    With a disapproving click of his tongue, Gary reproached, ¡°Must you be sobative, Melody?¡±


    ¡°What do you gain from cutting ties with the Shield family?¡±


    Melody smirked arrogantly, locking eyes with Gary as she enunciated each word deliberately, ¡°There are numerous benefits.¡± She emphasized the word ¡°numerous.¡±


    ¡°No more skipping sses, cheating, or forcing me to shoulder the me. No more punishment of cleaning lecture halls at dawn, runningps around the football field, or standing outside the dean¡¯s office for a reprimand. No more humiliating apologies on the podium, with the entire universityughing at me¡­..


    ¡°Gary, I¡¯ve had my fill of it!¡±This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    ¡°And you, you make me sick,¡± she spat.


    Melody¡¯s cutting remarks left Gary feeling small.


    Over the past few years, his selfish actions had inflicted damage upon his own sister, Melody.


    But she could have refused, couldn¡¯t she?


    Suzanna cast a worried nce at Gary, noting the dazed expression and flicker of uncertainty in his eyes. She nervously bit her lip and gently nudged Gary¡¯s shoulder, her hand pressed against her chest in a gesture of distress, murmuring softly, ¡°Gary¡­¡±


    Her demeanor suggested she might copse at any moment.


    Gary, preupied with concern, swiftly moved to support her, his voiceced with worry. ¡°Suzie, are you alright? Is it your heart again?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t afford any issues; Dad and Nanny will be furious with me!¡±


    The handsome, slender young man furrowed his brow, gripping Suzanna¡¯s shoulder with more urgency.


    Suzanna leaned into Gary¡¯s embrace, tears welling in her eyes as she confessed, ¡°Gary, it¡¯s my fault. I misunderstood Mel¡­¡±


    Her vulnerable state elicited sympathy from the bystanders.


    Withposed poise, Melody approached them and produced a stethoscope she had on hand. ¡°It appears she¡¯s experiencing another episode.¡±


    Tll administer some supplements, and she¡¯ll recover.¡±


    Her tone, though calm, sounded stern and intimidating to Suzanna¡¯s ears, freezing her in ce.


    Though Gary may have been unaware, he recognized that Melody had been studying medicine alongside his second brother for the past few years.


    Her expertise had even garnered praise from their grandfather, a respected doctor.


    Seeing Melody¡¯s willingness to aid Suzie, Gary felt a mixture of guilt and relief.


    ¡°Okay, Mel, you can start.¡±


    Melody deftly affixed the adhesive electrode pads onto Suzanna¡¯s tender spots, her movements efficient and practiced.


    Suzanna winced, a sharp cry escaping her lips as she instinctively recoiled from Gary¡¯s embrace, overwhelmed by the sudden surge of pain.


    Activating the portable electrotherapy device, Melody watched as Suzanna¡¯s pallor transformed into a rosy flush, the difort evident in her expression.


    With an air of detachment, Melody announced, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡± Swiftly gathering her equipment, she stood preparing to take her leave up.¡±


    His features etched with a mixture of concern and remorse, Gary hastened to catch up with Melody¡¯s brisk pace.


    ¡°Mel. I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have let you take the me for my friend, letting you suffer so much injustice. I¡¯ll talk to the faculty about rescinding your expulsion.¡±


    ¡°Please don¡¯t hate me,¡± he pleaded.


    Despite his often reckless demeanor, Gary¡¯s sincerity and loyalty were unmistakable as he strove to bridge the growing chasm between them.


    Desperate for the reassurance and warmth that Melody once provided, Gary longed for theforting reminders and gestures of care that had once defined their rtionship


    ¡°Gary, please stop skipping sses again; you¡¯re going to fail if you keep doing it,¡± she would gently admonish.


    ¡°I havepleted your assignments and submitted them on your behalf, she would assure him, her diligence a testament to her unwavering support.


    ¡°Gary, be careful in the boxing match. Mom and Dad will worry if you get hurt,¡± she would remind him, her voiceced with genuine concern.


    ¡°Your boxing gloves had loose threads; I¡¯ve fixed them. Let me know if you need anything else,¡± she would offer, hermitment to his well¨Cbeing unwavering.


    Once, Melody had been his guiding light, offering sce and encouragement in a world fraught with uncertainty and disappointment. After all, even his own family members did not support him; Melody- was the only one who never held judgment and actively reassured him.


    Though her admonishments had once grated on his nerves, Gary now feared the void left by her absence, yearning for the warmth and reassurance that had once defined their bond.


    Yet, as Melody steadfastly maintained her course, her unwavering resolve apparent in her cool demeanor, Gary was left grappling with a sense of destion.


    With an icy tone, she said as she continued walking. ¡°Admit your mistakes to everyone. Otherwise, not only will I dislike you, but I¡¯ll also lose respect for you.¡±


    After Melody left, Suzanna cautiously approached and asked, ¡°Gary, why did Mel leave?¡±


    ¡°Her therapy skills are improving. Despite the pain, my chest feels much better,¡± she added.


    Suzanna¡¯s gentle tone couldn¡¯t hide the after¨Ceffects caused by Melody¡¯s treatment, her face growing paler and more fragile.


    Gary, realizing Suzanna¡¯s condition, furrowed his brow and supported her, but his gaze remained fixed on Melody¡¯s retreating figure.


    With a heavy heart and a voice tinged with sorrow, hemented, ¡°Mel has expressed her disdain towards. me. It¡¯s all my fault.¡±


    Suzanna¡¯s eyes dimmed as she softly reassured Gary, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Gary, Mel was just speaking out of anger¡­


    The address left by Martin led Melody to the premises of YM Capital.


    Alone, shered inside, greeted by the sight of a dozen employees. Each one was a research doctoral student meticulously selected by Professor Woodman from Greenfield University, boasting exceptional talent.


    However, despite the caliber of its workforce, thepany¡¯s technological infrastructuregged behind. Theputer systems, relics of four years past, teetered on the brink of obsolescence.


    For Melody, gearing up for her ambitious n involving an extensive international financial algorithm database calction, the outdated hardware posed a formidable obstacle.


    With only a month remaining until the Golden Financial Summit in the capital, urgent measures were needed to update the equipment.


    Back at the Moore Residence, Melody¡¯s arrival was met by the sight of a chic and refined woman upying the living room.


    It was none other than Edward¡¯s younger sister, Felicity¨Ca figure familiar to Melody from her previous. life.


    Felicity, known in social circles for her assertive yet genteel demeanor, had once been forced to curtail her vacation and seek refuge at the Moore Residence due to a severe allergic reaction afflicting her visage.


    Repulsed by the unsightly red sores marred upon her face, Felicity harbored a deep¨Cseated disdain for her own appearance. Melody remembered that during this period, Edward found her constant cries andints deafening, instructing Bernard to escort her out of the residence.


    Recalling the past events, Melody watched as Felicity, now seated on the sofa, vented her frustrations. ¡°What¡¯s the use of all these doctors and beauticians if they can¡¯t even address a simple allergy?¡± shemented, her discontent palpable.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the cost; I demand the finest treatment avable!¡±


    At that moment, a glimmer of hope ignited within Melody¡¯s apricot¨Chued eyes. Money was on its way- flowing in from all directions.

 Chapter 11

    <strong>Chapter 11 Deliberately Teasing Him</strong>


    In recent days, Melody had devoted herself to a meticulous skincare routine, diligently applying ointments and eye creams. With the addition of ample rest, her beauty had reached its zenith.


    With an air of confidence, she entered the living room, her steps unhurried. Softly arched eyebrows framed her face, honeyed lips caught the light with a subtle glimmer, and herplexion boasted a rity and translucency that spoke of meticulous care.


    Like a peach blossom bud on the cusp of blooming in early spring, a delicate pink blush graced her cheeks, evoking the image of a flower nurtured with tender care.


    Her almond¨Cshaped eyes held a captivating moisture, simultaneously alluring and innocent, endearing in their purity.


    Felicity¡¯s attention was immediately drawn to Melody¡¯s leisurely stroll. She cast an admiring gaze over Melody¡¯s figure, struck by her undeniable beauty.


    Suchplexion, such grace¡­ truly irresistible to all!


    But why is a stranger here!


    Her brother¡¯s vtile temper had driven everyone away, leaving only Bernard to weather his mood swings. And the revolving door of brides, each departing as quickly as they came, was another testament to Edward¡¯s unpredictable nature.


    Thetest bride, whom Felicity had glimpsed in a photograph, was far from attractive, her face marred by, unsightly sores¨Ca clear indication that she wouldn¡¯tst long.


    Was this the beauty aesthetician I hired?


    After a moment of contemtion, Felicity gestured for Melody to approach. ¡°Why linger there? Come, take a look at my face.¡±


    Melody remainedposed as she drew near.


    With practiced ease, she crouched down to examine Felicity¡¯s allergic symptoms¨Ca once beautiful face now marred by festering wounds.


    ¡°Miss Moore, what triggers your allergies?¡± Melody inquired, her voice cool yet oddly reassuring


    ¡°Willow catkins, mangoes, eggs¡­ just those,¡± Felicity replied, feeling the itch on her face intensified. Her hand instinctively reached to scratch the spot before Melody gently restrained her wrist.


    ¡°Your allergic reactions seem to extend beyond the usual suspects, Melody remarked, her tone carrying a note of concern. ¡°It¡¯s already autumn, yet cottonwood and mango allergies are quite unusual. Improper treatment could lead to scarring.¡±


    Cottonwood typically only appears in spring, suggesting that Felicity was being deliberately targeted.


    Melody vividly recalled from her past life how Felicity¡¯s pride as a beauty was wounded by severe allergies. The once¨Chaughty youngdy caused daily trouble until Edward eventually expelled her from the Moore Residence.


    Sensing Melody¡¯s insinuation, Felicity¡¯s eyes shed with a dark glimmer as shemanded, ¡°Bernard! Investigate who dares to harm mel¡±


    ¡°The fact that my face is breaking out while my brother is weing a new bride is ominous enough,¡± Felicity continued, her displeasure palpable. ¡°And now my grandmother insists I apany him, making matters worse. It¡¯s as if she¡¯s determined to ruin my happiness!¡±


    With in disdain evident, Felicity nced at a photo of Melody on her wedding day, her expression filled with contempt.


    Feeling beleaguered by misfortune, she grumbled, ¡°Not only does she have a face full of sores, but her status as an adopted child also makes me aughingstock in society. When I see her, I¡¯ll put her in her ce!¡±


    In the socialite circle, the Shield family had never publicly acknowledged Melody¡¯s identity, nor had they altered her household registration or name. She remained merely known as the foster daughter of the Shields among the wealthy elite.


    Standing behind the two mistresses, Bernard wiped the sweat dripping from his chin, silently praying for Mr. Moore¡¯s intervention. He felt as if he were caught in the crossfire of a battlefield.


    Melody arched an eyebrow and offered a gentle smile. ¡°Oh, am I truly that unattractive?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re indeed a beauty, unlike this woman¡­¡± Felicity¡¯s words trailed off as she nced at the photo, then back at Melody, blinking her eyes repeatedly as the realization set in.


    Suddenly, Felicity reached out and touched Melody¡¯s smooth, snow¨Cwhite skin, marveling at its texture.


    Wait, why is her skin so smooth, white, and tender?


    ¡°I¡¯m Melody, Just a few days ago, I resembled that photo. I applied some of my own developed beauty creams, and my e cleared up,¡± Melody exined.


    ¡°Beauty cream? How much for a bottle? I¡¯ll buy it!¡± Felicity¡¯s eyes sparkled with desperation for a solution.


    ¡°You¡¯re my sister¨Cinw; how can I take your money?¡± Melody replied convincingly, subtly asserting her position in the Moore family.


    By referring to Felicity as her sister¨Cinw, Melody subily dered herself Edward¡¯s wife, aiming to gain Felicity¡¯s favor rather than merely earning her money.


    Moreover, Melody recognized that beauty and skincare were lifelong pursuits for women, and she believed that Felicity would eventually sumb to her charms.


    Felicity¡¯s ¡°If you trust me, I¡¯ll start by treating your allergy and swelling,¡± Melody continued, appealing to desires. ¡°And as for the scars, I have a form for scar removal and skin regeneration. It just needs some time to develop.¡±


    Satisfied with Melody¡¯s reassurances, Felicity nodded repeatedly as Melody went upstairs to retrieve the allergy and swelling ointment.


    Meanwhile, downstairs, Felicity¡¯s demeanor shifted. She frowned and tossed the ointment to her personal bodyguard, her tone cold and devoid of flirtation. ¡°Go check if the form is safe.¡±


    ¡°And nstitit standart perdure is discreetly mormor ter movements¡± t continent, her wr


    th co.  Ed loc his mind: Clovane sontine with an unknown bathgermane Mom Rendence and be worned that the mytir be. ?Jeinry¡¯s ?ngers capped rhytimmcally on tuer sabie the sound alling the mom as her shadow Inamentrge the tim light


    As the fireshold of the mudy Melody rappert luty on the door


    iliumon


    would


    Ste tumored an ilus thur Feiery wind tactly emo her healingconcoction


    But that was of an concern patience was a stimuue the processes in abundance.


    With the study Ectivard¡¯s patt bore into dieputer acted with e¡® muttuny.


    Upon the monitor Felicity¡¯s fingers delicately powed Metty s visage, tracing the amoniti contour di ben simin supple silence poing


    A potomull instinct surged within Edward an urge to quel Felicity¡¯s restes ouch with an iron gro


    le


    Hs eve dark toste dinering with a mix of sterse and intrigue at the menury of the


    suce


    Upen mengmizing the unor at the door, Edward swifth diverted his atemon he me chillingte as he inquired. ¡°Who is it?


    The muty doce mood stigirly gar affording Melody the anonmunity prod through the crack. almont¨Cshaperturrowed as crescent moon With an affectation acte de chimet. W Mar timC


    voice and


    ¡°Your personal firusion therapist um gathers the added her ware lieut of sweetness aut four survete.


    Edward¡¯s brow furrowed imperepubly


    me and foliit


    We not on her such antic


    Meine adept at pauring the immosphere pressed on putalizing on Etiwards he of saneer


    ?n stime days, she had scout for employment oppomumnes while using her senings from a sticine ve¨Cacting on replenish the deplete ingrediens her legalment peament


    for theme Retab, the poruble electierapy device she had left at the Shest residence was th from¨Cber grandfather upon ter return. Cathed by the master artisam. Master jone unly two¨Cett¨Ccused


    and bets had ann an untimet demise


    Frotte echnique remained stated in mytery, necessitating a state supply of athave


    Lasting recemens as the moment. Wellg iad u are to an imtietur version of the Tone Shehal pronging the process significantly


    ¡°And isn¡¯t it standard procedure to discreetly monitor her movements?¡± Felicity continued, her voice tinged with concern. ¡°Has Ed lost his mind? Allowing someone with an unknown background into the Moore Residence¡­ Isn¡¯t he worried that she might be¡­ Felicity¡¯s fingers tapped rhythmically on the table, the sound filling the room as her shadow loomedrge in the dim light.


    At the threshold of the study, Melody rapped lightly on the door.


    She harbored no illusions that Felicity would hastily employ her healing concoction.


    But that was of no concern; patience was a virtue she possessed in abundance.


    Within the study, Edward¡¯s gaze bore into theputer screen with icy intensity.


    Upon the monitor, Felicity¡¯s fingers delicately grazed Melody¡¯s visage, tracing the smooth contours of her skin, its supple resilience captivating.


    A primal instinct surged within Edward, an urge to quell Felicity¡¯s restless touch with an iron grip.


    His eyes darkened, hisshes fluttering with a mix of surprise and intrigue at the intensity of his burgeoning desires.


    Upon recognizing the visitor at the door, Edward swiftly diverted his attention, his tone chillinglyposed as he inquired, ¡°Who is it?¡±


    The study door stood slightly ajar, affording Melody the opportunity to peek through the crack, her almond¨Cshaped eyes narrowed to crescent moons. With an affectation of innocence, she chimed, ¡°Mr. Moore, it¡¯s me.¡±


    ¡°Your personal flirtation therapist¡­ um, physiotherapist she added, her voice a blend of sweetness and faux naivet¨¦.


    Edward¡¯s brow furrowed imperceptibly.


    Rowdy and foolish


    Who had taught her such antics?


    Melody, adept at gauging the atmosphere, pressed on, capitalizing on Edward¡¯sck of resistance.


    In recent days, she had scoured for employment opportunities while using her earnings from a sideline voice¨Cacting gig to replenish the depleted ingredients in her leg ailment treatment kit.


    As for the lonic Rehab, the portable electrotherapy device she had left at the Shield residence was a gift from her grandfather upon her return. Crafted by the master artisan, Master Jose, only two sets existed, and hers had met an untimely demise.


    Her electrotherapy technique remained shrouded in mystery, necessitating a steady supply of adhesive electrode pads.


    Lacking recements at the moment, Melody had to resort to an inferior version of the Ionic Rehab, prolonging the process significantly.


    ¡°If you have something to say, speak now. Otherwise, refrain from disturbing me,¡± Edward said, his thumb fidgeting nervously. He felt a slight uncase at her unwavering presence, as if she harbored a weighty matter to discuss.


    His fingers idly manipted the mouse, yet theputer screen remained nk.


    In a swift motion, Melody advanced toward Edward, catching him off guard. Startled, he inadvertently double¨Cclicked a video with his finger.


    Edward¡¯s hand froze on the mouse as if scorched by sudden heat, and he quickly released it.


    ¡°It appears the reason Mr. Moore wishes not to be disturbed is because he¡¯s diligently striving for his recovery, Melody remarked, a sly grin dancing at the corners of her lips.


    ¡°So, how about it? Do you feel anything after seeing it? A flicker of mischief glinted through her eyes.


    As Melody leaned in, seemingly to peer at the screen, Edward¡¯s temple throbbed fiercely. He seized the girl by the nape of her neck, pulling her away with a firm grip.


    His hand obscured her eyes, and through gritted teeth, he admonished, ¡°Melody, have you no shame?¡±


    For the first time, Edward felt flustered, sweat trickling down his forehead as the incessant hum of the -Computer filled the air.


    Tension simmered in the study, palpable and suffocating


    At Melody¡¯s teasing words, her grin widened, ¡°Is this your first encounter with such content, Mr. Moore?¡±


    Perched on the edge of the wheelchair like a yful bird, Melody knelt on the ground, herughter ringing mischievously through the room.


    Started by themotion emanating from the study. Bernard hastened inside. ¡°Mr. Moore, what¡¯s happening?¡± he inquired urgently.


    But it was toote.


    The room fell into silence, save for the muted sounds within, with Melody half¨Ckneeling before the wheelchair, her gaze obscured by Edward¡¯s hand.


    Edward¡¯s cheeks flushed crimson as he cast his gaze downward, his expression pinched with embarrassment,N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the next moment, his voice rang out in anger, ¡°Bernard, who ced those items on myputer! Remove them at once!¡±


    I can¡¯t believe Mr. Moore is actually panicking


    Old Madam Moore, may your wishes be fulfilled in this thriving world!

 Chapter 12

    <strong>Chapter 12 Scars I Hide</strong>


    Bernard swiftly intervened to clear the contents on theputer, bringing an abrupt end to the mysterious sounds resonating in the study. Nheless, an uneasy tension lingered in the air.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, it seems the treatment has been effectivetely,¡± Melody observed, noting the quickening of his heartbeat.


    Capitalizing on the moment, Melody extricated herself from Edward¡¯s grasp. Though mischief danced in her almond eyes, a flicker of uncertainty passed through them as well.


    Her gaze met Edward¡¯s; his expression was inscrutable yet tinged with a hint of embarrassment. Despite facing his scarred visage head¨Con, Melody remained unfazed.


    ¡°Leave,¡± Edward growled, his posture rigid as he shifted in his wheelchair. Releasing Melody, he turned away, his jaw clenched with the force of hismand.


    Undeterred, Melody firmly gripped the wheelchair as Edward attempted to move it. Squatting before him. she met his gaze with determination, her tone serious.


    ¡°Since the treatment is showing results, we must act swiftly,¡± she urged. ¡°Return to the bedroom. I need to administer the massage and apply the essential oils immediately.¡±


    With her physiotherapy kit in hand, Melody rose to her feet, ready to proceed.


    A look of fear shed across Bernard¡¯s face as he interjected, ¡°Madam, are you certain you¡¯re not overstepping?¡±


    She ignored him. Having nearly depleted her savings to procure the essential oils, Melody was resolute in her determination to apply them to Edward that very night.


    In the bedroom, Bernard lingered on the sidelines, workingte into the evening.


    Edward relied on his arm strength to settle onto the bed, automatically rolling up his pant leg.


    A delicate hand halted his movement abruptly.


    Melody positioned the oil bottles near the head of the bed, arching an eyebrow as she addressed Edward. ¡°Mr. Moore, this time¡­ you¡¯ll need to remove your pants.¡±


    A muffled sound escaped Bernard, struggling to contain hisughter as he hastily covered his mouth.


    My, the new wife certainly isn¡¯tcking in boldness!


    Edward¡¯s expression darkened, irritation now directed at Bernard. With a gravelly voice, he retorted, ¡°Do you need to see an otryngologist for your throat?¡±


    Bernard swallowed nervously, his eyes darting away.


    ¡°Bernie, are you lingering here to admire Mr. Moore¡¯s long legs or his pert rear?¡± Melody¡¯s words were cutting, leaving Bernard feeling even more feeble and helpless.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯ll take my post outside now, Bernard stammered, eager to escape the ufortable situation. ¡°Feel free to continue as you were.¡±


    With hurried steps, Bernard exited the room, promptly donning his earphones to drown out any further conversation.


    Inside the master bedroom, Edward maintained a cold and distant demeanor. He nced sideways at Melody, a restrained smile touching his lips, while his dark eyes simmered with a dangerous intensity.


    ¡°Melody, you had better ensure your treatment works, be cautioned, his toneced with a veiled threat.


    Observing his noble yet defiant stance, Melody leaned forward impatiently, her hands poised on either side of his body.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, would you prefer to undress yourself, or shall I assist you?¡± Her tone was cool and indifferent, a teasing smile dancing on her lips.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward¡¯s eyes twitched for a second before he proceeded to unfasten his belt and remove his pants. As the fabric pooled around his ankles, his scarred legs were exposed to Melody¡¯s scrutiny.


    Furrowing her brows at the sight, her gaze traveled through his body, gazing at the scars that had adorned it. Yet there was no judgment within her eyes; it was only filled with a quiet intensity. With trembling fingers, she reached out to touch his leg.


    No wonder he had kept his scars hidden from her in her previous life. Even on the night of their marriage consummation, she had hesitated to explore his body in the darkness.


    Edward¡¯s uneven breath whispered against Melody¡¯s neck as he shielded her eyes, his voice strained and low. ¡°Mel, don¡¯t look,¡± he urged, his tone carrying a mix of concern and vulnerability.


    It¡¯s too unsightly


    You¡¯ll be frightened; you¡¯ll be repulsed.


    And I can¡¯t bear to see that look in your eyes.


    But as Edward¡¯s icy gaze met Melody¡¯s warm,passionate eyes, a pang of something unfamiliar stirred within him. It was as if her empathy had pierced through his defenses, momentarily melting the facade of indifference he so carefully maintained.


    In the next instant, however, his expression hardened, a mask of bitterness settling over his features. He was a mockery¨Chis broken body, even his own family recoiled in horror at the sight of him. No one could. possibly feel sorrier for themselves than he did.


    After all, what was Melody¡¯s true motive? Was she feigning pity to gain his trust, only to betray him in the end?


    He wouldn¡¯t be fooled.


    Have you seen enough? Edward¡¯s voice cut through Melody¡¯s thoughts, his hand moving to gently remove hers.


    Melody snapped back to reality, masking her emotions behind a calm facade. She knew that anything she said now would only deepen Edward¡¯s suspicions.


    It was best to proceed with caution, to wait and watch.


    ¡°Seen enough. I¡¯ll start touching you. Oops, I mean, I¡¯ll start the massage,¡± she replied, injecting a yful tone into her words to ease the tension.


    Edward sighed inwardly, his frustration mounting.


    This girl is incorrigible.


    As Melody¡¯s fingers worked their magic. Edward couldn¡¯t help but notice her skilled technique. Her touch was both gentle and firm, her hands betraying a surprising strength and dexterity.


    ¡°Have you worked as a masseuse before?¡± Edward inquired, his curiosity piqued by her proficiency.


    ¡°Your technique is quite impressive.¡±


    Bernard inadvertently caught wind of the conversation from within the room just as he removed his earphones. A sheepish smile danced on his lips as he mused to himself, Mr. Moore, I may be mute for now, silence is golden


    With a shrug. Bernard slipped his earphones back on, choosing to maintain his silence.


    but


    Meanwhile, inside the room, upon receiving Edward¡¯spliment, Melody offered a modest smile before sharing a glimpse into her past.


    ¡°My second older brother suffers from a leg disability, she exined. ¡°In my efforts to aid him, I delved into research to prevent muscle atrophy and honed my finger strength by practicing on a wooden puppet¡±


    ¡°He takes great pride in his strength, so every night, after he falls asleep, I massage his tendons, bones, and muscles,¡± she added, her voice carrying a hint of fatigue, hinting at the burdens she bore despite her youthful appearance.


    ¡°Practice makes perfect, I suppose.¡±


    Edward¡¯s scrutiny intensified as he absorbed Melody¡¯s revtions. ¡°Has his condition shown any improvement?¡± he ventured cautiously, his focus shifting to the reliability of Melody¡¯s medical expertise.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± Melody admitted with candor. ¡°I¡¯m ceasing my efforts to continue with his treatment, but that¡¯s a topic for another day.¡±


    After a moment of silence passed, she said, ¡°Edward, I¡¯m determined to see you recover and regain the admiration of those around you. It¡¯s what you deserve


    Reflecting on her past observations of Edward¡¯s demeanor, Melody proceeded to apply medicinal herbs with practiced efficiency. She recalled that he had never regained the ability to stand up after experiencing the ne crash horror. It was a pity, she thought. He had always been the pride of the heavens, the eldest son of the Moore family¨Cthe rightful heir.


    Despite her matter¨Cof¨Cfact tone, her words ignited a flicker of hope within Edward¡¯s heart


    ¡°Enough with the idle chatter. Edward interjected, his expression clouded with thought. His pallidplexion contrasted starkly with the white silk shirt draping his chiseled frame, emanating an aura of chilling resolve.


    The Shield family.


    ¡°Suzie, I heard you went to Greenfield with Gary again and had a heartache?¡± Carson approached Suzanna, noticing her pallidplexion upon her return home,


    In the Shield family, Carson and Suzanna were the sole artists in the entertainment industry, fostering a natural bond between them.


    With her lips pressed together, Suzanna inadvertently revealed marks left by electrode pads on her wrist, betraying her difort. ¡°Carson, don¡¯t worry. Mel administered therapy to me earlier, I¡¯m fine now¡­¡±


    Observing the marks, Carson¡¯s throat tightened with concern ¡°With her mediocre physiotherapy skills, she must have intentionally caused you pain with those electric wires.¡±


    ¡°Gary, did you defend Suzie? Was Melody truly that malicious towards you?¡± Carson¡¯s usation weighed heavily on Gary, snapping him out of his absent¨Cminded state.


    Meeting Carson¡¯s gaze squarely, Gary spoke earnestly. ¡°Carson, Melody is also our sister!¡±


    ¡°The physiotherapy skills she possesses were personally passed down by our grandfather. How could she harm Suzie?¡±


    Carson recoiled, surprised by Gary¡¯s staunch defense of Melody.


    He hesitated, then he put his arms on his hips, narrowing his eyes at his brother. ¡°Gary, have you been influenced by her?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t forget, since she returned home, Suzie has lost so much¨Chalf of her possessions and family affection. Furthermore, her health is still at risk.¡±


    ¡°Melody is lively and spirited. What¡¯s the harm in amodating Suzie?¡± Carson challenged.


    Gary¡¯s expression turned incredulous, his tone resolute. ¡°Carson, isn¡¯t that the half that Mel should naturally be given?¡±


    ¡°Suzie¡¯s heart condition wasn¡¯t caused by Mel. It¡¯s a gic ailment present since birth¡­¡± he exined, defending Melody against Carson¡¯s usations,


    Gary couldn¡¯t quiteprehend why Melody was being treated so harshly by the Shield family.


    What had she done wrong to deserve such animosity?


    Carson was left speechless, surprised by the unexpected rity and eloquence disyed by the seemingly unremarkable youngest son of the Shield family.


    Suddenly, Mrs. Shield emerged, her cane tapping against the floor as she approached the trio. Her gaze was cold as it swept over them before softening with affection as she looked at Suzanna.


    Her voice was stern as she addressed them, ¡°That was also the nourishment that Melody stole from my Suzie in the womb. Otherwise, why didn¡¯t this gic condition manifest in Melody?¡±


    ¡°Gary, you have caused your sister to fall ill. Now go and kneel to reflect on your mistakes!¡± shemanded, her tone leaving no room for argument.

 Chapter 13

    <strong>Chapter 13 No Longer Home</strong>


    Suzanna, witnessing the scene, took the initiative to grasp Mrs. Shield¡¯s wrist and implored, ¡°Nanny, Gary isn¡¯t to me for this. Please, don¡¯t punish him.¡±


    Mrs. Shield¡¯s countenance softened, her hand reaching out affectionately to stroke Suzanna¡¯s head. ¡°You always coddle Gary.¡±


    Turning her gaze sharply to Gary, she remarked, ¡°In light of your sister¡¯s plea, you shall kneel for only an hour.¡±


    ¡°You still won¡¯t thank your sister?¡±


    In times past, Gary would have surely cracked a joke and endeavored to persuade Suzanna to continue pleading to avoid punishment. But this time, he merely nced at Suzanna¡¯s pale, fragile form, his brows lowered together.


    He was facing punishment because of Suzanna. Why should he express gratitude for a lighter sentence?


    ¡°I will kneel alone for two hours,¡± Gary dered, his voice devoid of warmth, his tall figure seeming slightly defeated as he walked away.


    Suzanna bit her lower lip, her brow furrowing as she observed Gary¡¯s uncharacteristic behavior. Gritting her teeth, she hurried to seize Gary¡¯s arm, her eyes wide and watery. ¡°Gary, don¡¯t kneel.¡±


    ¡°Nanny, it¡¯s my weakness that caused this. If you must punish someone, then punish me alongside him.¡±


    ¡°Gary, I¡¯ll kneel with you, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Suzanna¡¯s sincerity was palpable, despite her frailty, she clung firmly to Gary, prepared to face the punishment together,


    Gary¡¯s expression flickered with bewilderment at her sudden change in demeanor. Memories of Suzie¡¯s kindness over the years flooded his mind. He had already disappointed Mel; he couldn¡¯t bear to let Suzie down as well. He resolved to make amends and show them both even greater kindness.


    With this realization, he gently reimed Suzanna¡¯s hand andforted her, ¡°Suzie, go rest with Carson; don¡¯t worry about me.¡±


    Though Suzie¡¯s actions contradicted Mrs. Shield¡¯s orders, there was no trace of displeasure on the older woman¡¯s face. Instead, a smile tugged at the corners of her mouth as shemended Suzanna. ¡°Let it be. None of you need to kneel.¡±


    ¡°Suzie¡¯s sensibility shines through. Compared to Melody¡¯s tant disrespect for her elders and ingratitude, it¡¯s like night and day!¡±


    ¡°When she returns home, I will have her kneel for three days and nights as punhment!¡±


    Mrs. Shield¡¯s words were delivered with such vehemence that her own frame trembled with anger.


    Gary and Carson exchanged rmed nces, taken aback by their grandmother¡¯s reaction.


    When would Melodye home? Was this still her home? She had severed ties sopletely that she no longer recognized them.


    Afterpleting the massage and treatment, Edward sumbed to sleep under Melody¡¯s skilled hands and the soothing effects of the intense. Melody gazed out the window, where the first rays of orange- yellow sunlight painted the pale blue sky, signaling the start of a new day.


    Exhaustion washed over her, and she sat on the edge of the bed, instinctively grasping Edward¡¯s slender fingers in her palm and closing her eyes. As the birds began to chirp outside and the sunlight intensified, Edward stirred from his slumber, feeling the soft pressure of Melody¡¯s touch on his fingers.


    Turning his gaze toward her, he saw Melody curled up on the edge of the bed. Herplexion was porcin, with a delicate blush gracing her sweet features, making her look utterly enchanting.


    Edward studied Melody¡¯s sleeping form for a long moment, his eyes deep and inscrutable. Something stirred within him, hidden in the depths of his gaze¡­.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    His gaze traveled to her slender neck


    If she harbored ill intentions, it would be easy to twist them¡­


    Melody awoke with a start, feeling sore and fatigued from her ufortable position. Her clear and transparent almond eyes fluttered open, and she blinked several times in a stupor. When she finally realized the person staring back at her was Edward, a bewildered look swept across her face.


    Surprised, she retreated slightly, and Edward¡¯s gaze withdrew, returning to its calm demeanor.


    Her body seemed to shiver as Edward coldly retracted his fingers from her palm.


    Raising her head, she offered a smile. ¡°Mr. Moore, your fingers are remarkably elegant. It¡¯s a pity I can¡¯t admire them.¡±


    Edward narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Melody, are you still half¨Casleep?¡±


    ¡°If you persist with this banter, you may find yourself relegated to the corridor for the night.¡±


    It was regrettable that such a young girl possessed such a fatuous tongue!


    Others would surely be at a loss for words upon hearing her remarks.


    Is this my punishment?


    Ed, you¡¯ve truly met your match!


    ¡°Mr. Moore, you¡¯ve misunderstood.¡±


    ¡°I simply meant it¡¯s a shame you aren¡¯t a hand model!¡±

 Chapter 14

    <strong>Chapter 14 Love Bites</strong>Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melody regarded him with wide almond¨Cshaped eyes, disying no hint of embarrassment at her yful antics.


    Rubbing her eyes, she rose to prepare for her morning ablutions. The prolonged sitting had left her feet numb, prompting an instinctive leap onto the bed.


    Edward¡¯s firm palms swiftly supported her delicate waist as she rose, his brow furrowing slightly as he remarked, ¡°You¡¯re quite the young trickster, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    His suspicions of her remained intact.


    Melody nestled into his embrace, her supple form melding against his sturdy frame.


    Edward tensed at her closeness, his grip on her waist tightening unconsciously.


    A mischievous spark ignited within Melody as she leaned in to nibble at his neck, her tone yful and teasing. ¡°Mr. Moore, we¡¯re just beginning. I have many more tricks up my sleeve.¡±


    ¡°I assure you, each one will render you powerless!¡±


    Her grin stretched from ear to ear, a blend of allure and defiance in her demeanor.


    Edward¡¯s eyes widened in rm, a fleeting uncertainty flickering in their depths. The slight difort and numbness from her bite monopolized his thoughts.


    Melody¡¯s bold, seductive words lingered in his mind, darkening his expression visibly.


    Abruptly releasing her, he pushed her away, causing her to tumble onto the carpet.


    Her almond¨Cshaped eyes met his, a hint of reproach in their depths.


    ¡°You¡¯re my husband. I can hug and nibble without drawing blood.¡±


    ¡°Besides, Mr. Moore, did you not feel it?¡±


    ¡°I felt your reaction when I nibbled.¡±


    Though subtle, he did feel a response.


    His long, dormant senses seemed stirred by Melody¡¯s touch, a sensation both unsettling and unfamiliar.


    Yet, he acknowledged her medical expertise, deeming valuable.


    Atinge of embarrassment crossed Edward¡¯s features as he retrieved a card from the bedside table, extending it to Melody. ¡°As a member of the Moore Family, you mustn¡¯t dress poorly. People may misconstrue it as mistreatment.¡±


    Melody epted the card, her eyes alight with curiosity. ¡°Is this your supplementary card? Can I use it freely?¡±


    In her previous life, she had never availed herself of Edward¡¯s wealth. But in this life, determined to win him over, she resolved to spend his money unreservedly.


    ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s a monthly limit of one million.¡±


    Edward¡¯s gaze was frosty, silently implying. ¡°Though small in stature, your appetite is grand¡±


    Melody chuckled nervously. Mr. Moore was certainly deceptive!


    Aren¡¯t wives of big shots given both a supplementary card and a ck card?


    Following her usual routine order, Melody departed.


    Seated in his wheelchair, Edward watched her leave through the panoramic window on the second floor.


    With her hair tied in a high ponytail, d in a white t¨Cshirt and fitted jeans, and sporting sneakers, she exuded an air of youthful confidence.


    It was the epitome of youthfulness and vitality.


    After Melody¡¯s departure, Edward reached to touch the scar extending from his eye to his jawline.


    Bernard, his ever¨Cwatchful aide, appeared silently, admiring Edward¡¯s wless countenance.


    Mr. Moore, akin to a radiant sun god, was beyond the reach of ordinary mortals.


    Edward paused his idle y with a walnut, turning to Bernard. ¡°How is the progress of our Middle Eastern trade?¡±


    Following a discussion of business matters, Edward paused once more, querying, ¡®Has Melody utilized the supplementary card?¡±


    Though he had provided her with a supplementary card, he had intentionally imposed a limit.


    Bernard, taken aback, noted the row of small pink marks adorning Edward¡¯s neck.


    Oh no! Had Mr. Moore and his wife shared a passionate night


    Though moments of intimacy were permissible, duty always took precedence.


    Getting back into his working mindset, Bernard hurriedly consulted his phone, attempting to conceal the flush creeping up his neck.


    Edward raised an eyebrow, prompting Bernard to continue.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, your wife just transferred fifty thousand to eighteen male college s dents¡­¡±


    Wow, with a million¨Cdor limit, she had spent ny thousand within minutes!


    Madam, a daring wildcat indeed, leaving bite marks on Mr. Moore¡¯s neck!

 Chapter 15

    <strong>Chapter 15 Quelling the Skeptics</strong>


    Felicity found herself grappling with escting facial allergies, each day worsening the difort. She idly yed with the ointment that Melody had sent her way, stealing nces at the vignt bodyguard stationed nearby. ¡°So, you¡¯re saying that not only is this ointment safe, but the venerable minds in theb have scrutinized itsposition?¡±


    ¡°Melody¡¯s resourcefulness knows no bounds.¡±


    With a newfound sense of reassurance, she gingerly applied the ointment, a tingling sense of curiosity stirring within her.


    The fiery itch that had gued her face and neck was swiftly supnted by a cool, invigorating sensation,


    She couldn¡¯t help but let out a small exmation, ¡°This ointment is remarkably soothing.¡±


    A thought tiptoed into her mind. If this ointment proved so efficacious, what wonders might Melody¡¯s touted beauty cream hold?


    In her mind¡¯s eye danced visions of Melody¡¯s wless, luminescentplexion.


    White, delicate, velvety, and supple!


    It was an allure even she couldn¡¯t resist.


    An hourter, Felicity stood before her reflection in the mirror.


    A startled cry reverberated from the bedroom, ¡°Oh my, the swelling has vanished!¡±


    Not only had the inmmation diminished, but the angry redness of her allergic reaction had also ebbed away.


    She observed that the once¨Cafflicted skin now bore a newfound softness and fairness¡­N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    What sort of miraculous cream was this?


    Felicity was overjoyed; unable to contain her smile, she decided to snap a picture to share with the elite socialite group in the capital.


    Felicity bubbled over with delight; unable to contain her joy, she resolved to capture a snapshot to share with the capital¡¯s elite social circle.


    She wanted those vultures to know that Felicity, renowned for her beauty, stood as immovable as the mightiest of mountains.


    Melody graced the halls of YM Capital.


    With open¨Chanded generosity, she extended funds to high¨Cachieving employees for the purchase of cutting¨Cedgeputers.


    Martin, erstwhile president of the student union at Greenfield University and founder of YM Capital, had amassed his initial fortune in the millions.


    The reserves left within thepany following the incident had kept YM Capital afloat for four years, earning Martin near¨Cdeific reverence from many Greenfield graduates.


    Melody, appearing perpetually youthful and guileless, faced skepticism from the proud graduates who doubted her mettle.


    Under Andrew¡¯s current leadership, none dared openly question her authority, at least for the time being.


    Yet Melody knew that to truly cement her dominion over YM Capital, she must establish her credibility.


    Within the confines of the boardroom:


    ¡°Melody, have you taken leave of your senses?¡±


    ¡°I understand the urgency, but haste may lead to folly.¡±


    ¡°With YM Capital holding less than a million in liquid assets, we can scarcely secure an invitation to the Golden Financial Summit in the capital.


    ¡°And you propose to vie with Orton Finance and devise a financial blueprint for Morgan Group within five years. They¡¯re a publicly traded entity with a daily turnover exceeding a million.¡±


    Andrew furrowed his brow and delicately adjusted his spectacles, a hint of disquiet flickering across hist countenance.


    He hadn¡¯t expected Melody to exhibit even greater audacity than Martin in days gone by.


    The apple truly doesn¡¯t fall far from the tree; both siblings possess a ferocious tenacity.


    The market valuation of Morgan Group soared into the billions, and they stood as pivotal figures in the imminent Golden Financial Summit to be held in the capital.


    Whispers insinuated that Orton Finance had already begun negotiations with Morgan Group. Rumors suggested that Orton Finance was already in talks with Morgan Group.


    All that remained was apelling financial strategy to sway Morgan Group toward coboration.


    ¡°Melody, the world ofmerce is akin to a battleground. Youck experience and harbor naivety, adept only at theoretical discourse. Your downfall seems inevitable.¡±


    ¡°Despite holding the legal mantle of YM Capital, you¡¯ve been absent from any decision¨Cmaking over the past four years, and youck the credentials of a college graduate. Why should we heed your counsel?¡±


    ¡°Furthermore, do you, a fragile young woman, truly believe that by leveraging Martin, you can wield boundless power? Will you shoulder the burden if YM faces insolvency?¡±


    ¡°If you persist in spouting such nonsense, vacate YM. We have no need for an unseasoned child meddling in our affairs.


    The doctoral candidates hammered their points upon the table, a chorus of skepticism ringing out one after the other.


    The derision and condescension directed toward Melody were razor¨Cedged, as the titans of academia remained impervious to mere mary inducements.


    Only through aptitude and prowess can we be won over!


    For a fleeting moment, the boardroom descended into a tumult of discordant voices.


    Any other young woman might have quailed beneath such scrutiny.


    But Melody retained herposure at the head of the table, idly toying with a string of beads left behind by Martin.


    After the dissatisfied murmurs and skeptical challenges had been voiced, Melody surveyed the room.


    A sly smirk curled her lips as she twirled the beads between her fingers.


    The dangerous half¨Clidded almond eyes of the girl gleamed with keenness and arrogance. ¡°Martin founded YM at the tender age of twenty, securing million¨Cdor ventures and etching his name into industry lore.¡±


    ¡°Now, 1. Melody, shall lead YM Capital at the age of twenty!¡±


    So what if I¡¯m a woman? Talent knows no gender constraints.


    ¡°In the realm of business, it is skill and strategy alone that holds sway.¡±


    ¡°No matter how gifted or haughty you may be, you find yourselves under the authority of a young woman such as myself.¡±

 Chapter 16

    <strong>Chapter 16 Dangerously Close</strong>


    ¡°Upon my arrival, I expect to be addressed respectfully as Ma¡¯am!¡± Melody¡¯s demeanor exuded an icy resolve, her visage as frosty as her tone, firm andmanding. Merely her presence alone sent ripples of apprehension through the meeting room.


    Yet, that wasn¡¯t enough.


    Arching an eyebrow, she cast her bracelet onto the table with a decisive flick. ¡°In three days¡® time, I shall present


    the invitation to the Golden Financial Summit before you all.¡±


    ¡°Prepare yourselves to join me on the battlefield of the summit at that juncture!¡±


    With a burning ambition propelling her forward, Melody openly disyed her fervent aspirations.


    At that moment, each person seemed to conjure visions of Martin, their revered patriarch, founding apany with a mere twenty thousand dors four years prior. He took a chance, using the inaugural project to unlockmissions worth millions.


    Andrew rose from his seat, his bearing poised and assured. A faint smile graced his thin lips as he spoke, *Ma¡¯ain, we eagerly anticipate your forting news.


    The scorn and ridicule from the doctoral candidates towards Melody abated, yet a teasing undertone lingered. ¡°Little Ma¡¯am, don¡¯t disappoint us now¡­.


    Back at the Moor Mansion.


    Upon entering, Melody was immediately struck by the palpable tension enveloping the estate. The servants moved about with visible unease.


    In the master bedroom, Melody¡¯s eyes fell upon Edward¡¯s wheelchair parked beside the sofa where she often rested. He methodically tore her freshlyundered white garments, scattering them across the floor with deliberate motions as if engaged in some lofty and elegant endeavor.


    Taken aback, Melody moved forward to retrieve a torn shirt, her brow furrowed in perplexity. ¡°Edward, whatpels you to rend my clothing in such a manner?¡±


    At the sound of her voice, Edward¡¯s dark, prating gaze flickered under themplight as he turned to regard her. A smirk yed upon his lips, his deep voice carrying a subtle edge of danger. ¡°How can one embrace the new without discarding the old?¡±


    Though he had provided her with funds to purchase new attire, she had chosen instead to support multiple men¨Ccollege students, no less.


    On top of that, eighteen of them!


    Her appetite seemed insatiable.


    If she found mecking, why attempt to mold me into something I¡¯m not?


    Melody was momentarily stunned, almost forgetting the card Edward had given her that morning to procure new clothes.


    Yet, she struggled to recall thest time she had donned new attire.


    During her tenure with the Shield family, she often wore hand¨Cme¨Cdowns from Suzanna¨Coutdated styles, faded hues, some even threadbare. She would mend and alter them herself to extend their wearability.


    The Shield family often remarked on the uncanny resemnce between her wardrobe and Suzanna¡¯s, as though she had pilfered half of Suzanna¡¯s belongings.


    But everything she received was what Suzanna had grown tired of.


    Declining would have been tantamount to rejecting the Shield family¡¯s offerings and disrespecting Suzanna¡¯s intentions,


    Contemting this, she regarded Edward with a trace of mncholy in her gaze.


    It seemed Edward was the only one who had ever taken notice in both my past life and this current one.


    He pitied her for wearing drab, worn¨Cout attire.


    In her previous life, he had even purchased new clothes for her.


    She dared to believe that she, too, could be cherished by someone, that she was also deserving of luxurious garments and exquisite jewelry.


    Yet, she had consistently rebuffed his advances back then.


    After a moment of reverie, she shook her head, refocusing on the present


    Observing her distant expression, Edward¡¯s countenance darkened, a maelstrom of emotions swirling in his eyes as he tersely remarked, ¡°Melody, do you feel aggrieved using my funds to support another man first?¡±


    He narrowed his eyes, his grip tightening on her shirt.


    His concern wasn¡¯t for Melody herself; he was merely irritated by her brazen exploitation of his resources.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Yet, in the next instant, Melody bent forward, closing the distance between them.


    Her delicate fingers brushed against his expensive cor as their eyes locked, her gaze clear and beguiling. ¡°Edward, I have never supported another man, only you!¡±


    ¡°And this attire I¡¯m wearing now is old and worn. Would you care¡­ to tear it?¡±


    Melody¡¯s heart raced; she felt as though she were intoxicated, treading on treacherous ground. A blushi crept across her skin, tingling with sensitivity.


    I must be out of my mind! she chided herself.


    Edward¡¯s eyes widened, momentarily caught off guard by Melody¡¯s enigmatic words. Yet, he swiftly regained hisposure, his tone icy as he retorted, ¡°What are you attempting¡­ to aplish?¡±


    Melody started to move back as if about to retreat, but in a sudden motion, she lost her bnce and stumbled forward.


    Though she managed to grasp the wheelchair¡¯s armrest, her soft, moist lips brushed against Edward¡¯s forehead before lightly alighting upon his prominent nose¡­


    Simultaneously, the bedroom door swung open.


    Old Madam Moore¡¯sposed Visage morphed from surprise to a sly smile in an instant. ¡°Hehe, young people could stand to indulge in a few more films.


    ¡°Behold, my grandson has finallye of age.¡±

 Chapter 17

    <strong>Chapter 17 Little Temptress</strong>


    A delicate touch graced Edward¡¯s forehead and nose.


    Edward¡¯s brows furrowed as he swiftly seized Melody¡¯s wrist, his grip tightening with a subtle intensity. The bob of his Adam¡¯s apple betrayed a tension that seemed more pronounced than usual.


    This little temptress, attempting to ensnare me once more!


    Melody¡¯s heart pounded within her chest as she awkwardly recoiled, her eyes darting like a startled deer caught in the re of headlights.


    She hade close to kissing him but stopped short of touching his lips.


    Her gaze trailed her thoughts, lingering on Edward¡¯s thin lips. Upon closer scrutiny, she discerned a hint of moisture between them, akin to morning dew¨Ctempting, alluring.


    The intensity in Melody¡¯s eyes hinted at a readiness to pounce.


    ¡°Melody, cease this,¡± Edward¡¯s temple throbbed with exasperation. If she persisted, he might find himself tempted to throttle her to rid her of these tantalizing notions..


    Edward regarded her sternly, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing twice before he lowered his eyelids to veil his emotions. His jaw clenched tightly as though he struggled to restrain himself.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, I¨CI didn¡¯t mean to¡­ to fall into your arms and nearly kiss you, Melody stammered.


    ¡°But, Mr. Moore, your skin is remarkably soft.


    ¡°And your taste isn¡¯t unpleasant,¡± Melody deliberately murmured thest two sentences, her sweet scent wafting tantalizingly around Edward¡¯s neck.


    Edward¡¯s joints stiffened, his grip on the wheelchair¡¯s armrest tightening.


    This little demon.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Were it not for your usefulness, I would¡¯ve disciplined you!


    Melody¡¯s gaze casually swept over the familiar figure standing at the doorway¨COld Madam Moore, the eldest member of the Moore family, who harbored a deep affection for Edward.


    In Melody¡¯s previous life, she had distanced herself from Edward and rebuffed Old Madam Moore¡¯s kindness. She was determined not to repeat those mistakes; she couldn¡¯t squander this divine assistance.


    Melody seemed to panic as she struggled against Edward¡¯s grip on her wrist. In her efforts to break free, she toppled backward,nding unceremoniously on the carpet.


    The young girl pouted, gazing at Edward with an air of grievance. ¡°Mr. Moore, I¡¯m sorry; please don¡¯t be angry, okay?¡±


    ¡°I promise to behave and sleep on the sofa tonight. I won¡¯t disturb your rest.¡±


    Her words were intentionally ambiguous, implying a familiarity that wasn¡¯t present.


    Edward looked on helplessly, sighing inwardly. This bra is always up to mischief


    Old Madam Moore regarded them with astonishment. My, my, it¡¯s only been a few days, and my grandson has made such progress?¡±


    At this rate, could the birth of a great¨Cgrandchild be far off?


    After a moment¡¯s consideration, Old Madam Moore approached with dignity and gentleness, helping Melody to her feet. ¡°My dear, fear not.¡±


    ¡°In the future, I shall stand by your side.¡±


    ¡°Tonight, rest assured, you shall share a bed with him. If he dares to mistreat you, simply inform me, and I shall see to it.¡±


    Having finished, Old Madam Moore cast a fierce re at Edward. ¡°As for you, now that you¡¯re married, you must treat your wife with kindness.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not often a youngdy takes a liking to you. Scare her off, and you¡¯ll remain a bachelor for life!¡±


    Edward¡¯s jaw tightened as he drew a sharp breath: ¡®Grandma, do you truly consider her my wife?¡±


    The first six bridesmaids had fled, relieved to regain their freedom.


    The seventh, originally meant to be Suzanna, had been reced by Melody at the Shield family¡¯s behest.


    As far as Edward knew, Old Madam Moore had personally intervened to oust this impostor bride, Melody!


    ¡°Nonsense! Mel is beautiful with a fine figure. She harbors genuine affection for you and willingly married into the Moore family. I must thank her¨Cdo you have any objections to that?¡±


    Edward swallowed a gulp and averted his eyes.


    ¡°Very well, tonight, I shall remain at the Moore Residence. You and Mel are now husband and wife; you ought to share a bed. I¡¯ll be keeping an eye on you.¡±


    Old Madam Moore was in high spirits.


    Having conducted some preliminary research on Melody, she found the girl quite charming. Since no one in the Shield family seemed to possess good judgment, she, as the wise elder, would ensure Melody¡¯s well- being.


    As night fell, Old Madam Moore ushered the pair into the master bedroom, her lips curving in satisfaction.


    Before departing, she offered a final piece of advice. ¡°Mel, Eddie isn¡¯t particrly experienced in matters of this nature. You may need to¡­ make some allowances.¡±


    Edward¡¯s expression darkened. ¡°Grandma, please refrain from such inappropriate thoughts.¡±

 Chapter 18

    <strong>Chapter 18 Feeling Cherished</strong>


    Melody chuckled and nodded, her voice light. ¡°Of course. I¡¯ll take good care of Eddie.


    Inside the master bedroom, Mdy attended to Edward, administering massages and applying essential oils to his body. After his bath, she emerged from the bathroom d in a pristine whitece nightgown.


    Observing her with a cool, discerning gaze, Edward spoke, his tone cutting. ¡°Melody, Grandma isn¡¯t here. Aren¡¯t you tired of this charade?¡±


    ¡°Are you truly intent on sharing a bed with me tonight


    Edward scrutinized the ounts Melody had transferred his funds into all belonging to YM Capital, a small but significant asset left by her brother Martin. He discerned her intentions: investing the money he had given her into business ventures rather than personal expenses.


    ¡°As your husband, is it not natural for us to share a bed? Melody retorted. ¡°Must you persist in guarding your innocence?¡±


    Melody smirked mischievously, her clear apricot eyes twinkling with mischief. With deliberate grace, she approached, the contours of her figure entuated by the white silk nightgown. She leaned in, tempting Edward to lower his guard.


    She moved with calcted steps, the contours of her youthful form entuated by the delicate embrace of a white silk nightgown. As she stooped down, her curves held a subtle allure, coaxing Edward¡¯s defenses to falter.


    Edward offered a sardonic grin, his tone yful as he quipped, ¡°If you desire thefort of the bed, by all means, help yourself. You¡¯re well aware¡­ I cannoty a hand on you.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    His gaze swept over her figure, devoid of any discernible emotion.


    Progress in therapy required time, a fact Melody acknowledged all too well.


    For her to brazenly approach the bed seemed almost like an affront to him.


    Melody leaned closer, fingers reaching to tousle his unruly ck locks, a light chuckle escaping her lips. ¡°Edward, are you sulking because you can¡¯t have me?¡±


    ¡°Poor thing. I suppose I¡¯ll retire for the night.¡±


    With that, she ascended the bed, taking her ce on the far side. The distance between their bodies was substantial enough to amodate several more.


    A woman shouldn¡¯t yield to a man so easily.


    In contrast, indignation might leave a more enduring impression!


    Unfortunately for Edward, sleep eluded him once more. The warmth of her presence felt tantalizingly close yet painfully distant.


    Tossing and turning until the midnight hour, he finally snapped in frustration, ¡°You wicked woman!¡±


    But there was no reply¨Cshe had already drifted off to sleep.


    Had he made a promise to Grandma¡­ to take care of me?


    At the crack of dawn, Melody stirred from her slumber


    The constant stream of people entering and exiting the master bedroom had disrupted her rest.


    Irritated by theck of proper sleep, she was on the brink of unleashing her frustrations on someone.


    However, she was met with Bernard¡¯s respectful presence at the wardrobe door. He greeted her promptly upon her awakening, ¡°Madam, you¡¯re up.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore has instructed that your attire must uphold the dignity and pride of the Moore family; hence, only garments of superior quality are deemed eptable. The dressing room has been revamped to showcase a plethora of designs from top¨Ctier brands, allowing you to select at your leisure


    Caught off guard by the sudden change, Melody wrapped herself in a coat and hurried barefoot toward the dressing room.


    Within, an array of bespoke clothing, exquisite jewelry, and limited¨Cedition handbags from renowned designers adorned the walls.


    Edward had granted her what she once envied in Suzanna; some pieces even surpassed hers in opulence and craftsmanship.


    A warmth swelled within her as she examined each item, admiring their elegance and allure.


    A sensation unfamiliar to her stirred. Was this what it meant to be cherished by someone?


    ¡°Edward, you truly know how to bring joy to a girl,¡± she murmured to herself.


    Her almond eyes gleamed with newfound delight as she changed into a luxurious red dress and hastened. to the study.


    Boldly swinging open the door, she entered with purpose, her sights set on Edward.


    Draping her arms that were adorned in vibrant red around his neck, Melody nted a kiss on his cheek.


    ¡°Mr. Moore, your generosity knows no bounds.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m almost moved to tears by your financial prowess!¡±


    Her excitement was palpable, and Melody beamed, her eyes alight with joy.


    Unbeknownst to her, Felicity sat across the desk, her expression one of disbelief.


    Edward was taken aback by Melody¡¯s sudden disy of affection. His demeanor stiffened slightly as he gently pushed her away, cautioning. ¡°Melody, please act with decorum.¡±


    ¡°Mr. Moore, if you reject my advances once more, I will be forced to inform Old Madam Moore of your peculiar attachment to Bernard!¡±


    Felicity, who had some faint scars left from her previous allergic reaction, had originallye to find Melody. However, she was stopped by Edward outside the master bedroom and had to sit in the study, waiting for Melody.


    Felicity, bearing faint scars from a prior allergic reaction, had intended to seek out Melody. However, she found herself detained by Edward outside the master bedroom, thus confined to the study.


    To her astonishment, she stumbled upon a startling revtion!


    With a scoff, Felicity mused aloud, ¡°Well, this was certainly worth the wait!¡±


    Bernard, the solitary man who had just entered the study, remained perplexed by Felicity¡¯s cryptic statement.


    Women, he mused, are an enigma. Whether he¡¯d ever fathom their intricacies remained uncertain.

 Chapter 19

    <strong>Chapter 19 It¡¯s a Deal</strong>


    Melody, with a yful gleam in her eyes, lightly teased Edward, her lips curved in a smile, before turning her attention to Felicity seated opposite her, resplendent in a luxurious and elegant ensemble.


    The seamless rapport between the two of them intrigued Felicity, thefr interactions mirroring each other with precision.


    Despite Melody¡¯s feigned nonchnce, Edward¡¯s furrowed brows betrayed his concern as he spoke, his tone serious, ¡°Don¡¯t misunderstand.¡±


    ¡°These gifts are merely a small token topensate for the loss of your belongings.¡±


    Could such modest offerings truly evoke such delight?


    This youngdy¡­ seemed easily pleased indeed.


    Edward maintained aposed demeanor, his fingers tapping lightly on the table, a faint smile gracing his lips.


    Melody¡¯s gaze lowered momentarily before meeting Edward¡¯s amused eyes and the subtle curve of his lips.


    Then, with a disbelieving expression, she pointed towards the corner of Edward¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°Edward, you¡¯re smiling!¡±


    ¡°Did you always have dimples when you smiled?¡±


    ¡­It suits you.¡±


    Melody¡¯s words caught the attention of Felicity and Bernard, who turned just in time to witness Edward¡¯s fleeting smile dissipate.


    He busied himself with adjusting his cufflinks, his expression turning icy as he nced briefly at Mel ly before stating, with a dismissive tone, ¡°You must be mistaken.¡±


    It was as though the earlier smile had never graced his features.


    Men certainly knew how to don a facade! Felicity mused silently to herself.


    The knowledge of her brother possessing dimples was a closely guarded secret


    Edward¡¯s demeanor had always been serious and aloof during their upbringing, concealing this subtle detail from most.


    But Felicity was certain that Edward had indeed smiled For Melody.


    Unfazed by Edward¡¯s stubbornness, Melody met Felicity¡¯s inquisitive gaze. ¡°Good morning, Felicity.¡±


    ¡°You look more radiant each day.¡±


    Felicity tilted her head, her expression innocent yet mischievous, reminiscent of an endearing fox.


    Ignoring Edward¡¯s chilly re, she hesitated for a moment before speaking haughtily, ¡°Ahem, I am well aware of my own beauty. Your validation is unnecessary.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    ¡°Anyway, Melody, is the beauty cream you mentioned still avable for purchase?¡±


    ¡°Kindly provide me with the price.¡±


    Though her allergies had subsided, faint scars marred the perfection of herplexion.


    She had consulted beauty experts who suggested minimally invasive procedures for scar removal.


    However, the transformative effects of Melody¡¯s product rendered her e¨Cscarred skin wless and delicate within a week, sparking her curiosity about its secret ingredients.


    In matters of beauty, women exhibited near¨Cobsessive dedication.


    Melody¡¯s eyes twinkled with amusement at Felicity¡¯s words. These siblings were indeed both proud and oberinate.


    With a smile, she replied, ¡°Why discuss finances among family? Let¡¯s consider it fate that brought us together.¡±


    ¡°Spared me the pleasantries, Felicity retorted matter¨Cof¨Cfactly.


    ¡°Very well. Let¡¯s say it amounts to eighteen thousand.¡±


    Bernard¡¯s eyes widened at the figure mentioned.


    Aware of having spent over a hundred thousand on a single handbag, Felicity nodded decisively. ¡°I¡¯ll purchase two bottles.¡±


    ¡°How should I proceed with the payment?¡±


    But Melody shook her head mysteriously, leading Felicity to the master bedroom with a smile.


    Handing over the two jars of beauty cream she had prepared for Mrs. Shield and Suzanna, she paused deliberately before cing them in Felicity¡¯s hands.


    ¡°Felicity, are you a member of a prominentdies¡® group?¡±


    ¡°What is your status within it?¡±


    The emphasis on the word ¡°status¡± struck a chord with Felicity.


    Raising her eyebrows, she asserted confidently, ¡°I, Felicity, am the leader. The position of group leader befits me.


    Melody¡¯s eyes lit up, though she maintained aposed demeanor, appearing conflicted yet intrigued. ¡°I¡¯ll offer you these two bottles as a gift.¡±


    ¡°But on the condition that you post about the beauty cream in the prominentdies¡® group, detailing its effects and transformations, Felicity furrowed her brow. ¡°Do you think I¡¯m merely an advertising tform?¡±


    Initially considering resolving the matter with money, Felicity was taken aback by Melody¡¯s refusal.


    A flicker of hesitation crossed Melody¡¯s features as she retrieved the beauty cream, chuckling softly. ¡°It¡¯s fine if you decline. After all, I have limited stock of this beauty cream for myself.¡±


    ¡°It might prove beneficial in winning over your brother¡¯s affections.¡±


    Felicity¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her gaze drawn to Melody¡¯s wlessplexion¡­


    In less than a week, her skin had undergone such a remarkable transformation.


    Truly an extraordinary product.


    After a moment¡¯s deliberation, just as Melody was about to leave with the product¡­


    ¡°Wait, I¡¯ll ept the offer!¡±


    In the end, Felicity eagerly embraced the opportunity.


    Turning around, she shared news of the beauty cream with the group.


    Lady Felicity: ¡®Excited to try out this new customized product. It¡¯s already making a visible difference on my allergy scars!¡±

 Chapter 20

    <strong>Chapter 20 Complete Disregard</strong>


    The socialites were keenly attuned to Felicity¡¯s refined preferences; she could enumerate on one hand the skincare products that met her standards. Was it possible that a renowned brand hadunched an exclusive, luxury skincare product tailored for IPS This was the burning inquiry circting among them.


    Yet, Felicity maintained an air of secrecy, obedient to Melody¡¯s directives. With each inquiry, curiosity mounted, leaving those seeking answers feeling increasingly perplexed and hungry for information.


    Emerging from the venue, Melody was adorned in a resplendent crimson gown, its luxurious fabric gracefully hugging her figure. Paired with dainty high heels and cascading curls, she radiated opulence and sophistication.


    From the vantage point of the second floor, Edward watched her descent, a walnut crunched beneath the pressure of his thumb and index finger. Regret tinged his thoughts as he questioned his decision to allow her such extravagance.


    Meanwhile, a knot formed in Bernard¡¯s throat as he anxiously contemted Mr. Moore¡¯s capricious demeanor, uncertain of what unpredictable actions might follow.


    This situation proved to be quite confounding.


    Melody¡¯s mind drifted back to a pivotal event from her past¨Ca discreet auction dinner preceding the prestigious Golden Financial Summit in the capital. The focal point of the evening was an exclusive invitation to the summit itself, with the highest bidder also securing an lonic Rehab, a portable electrotherapy device crafted by the renowned medical artisan Master Jose.


    Whispers abounded regarding a shadowy figure who had purportedly acquired the device for an astronomical eight¨Cfigure sum. Master Jose had crafted only two such devices, and regrettably, the one gifted to Melody by her grandfather had met an untimely demise.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    With her current financial resources falling short of bidding on the remaining device, Melody realized she needed to swiftly secure an invitation. She promptly transferred the remaining hundred thousand to another card for the month. Knowing that the following day marked the beginning of a new month, she nned to photograph the invitation and dy payment until the morning.


    In her previous experiences, such invitations had fetched a mere fifty thousand. With her confidence unwavering, she believed she could secure it at that price.


    The ticket to the intimate banquet had been procured through Andrew, a detail that now felt crucial in her quest for ess to the summit.


    As night draped its velvety veil over the scene, Melody swept into the gathering cloaked in a sumptuous -scarlet gown,manding countless admiring and intrigued gazes. Murmurs of admiration echoed


    through the room, with some even audibly gasping at the sight of her breathtaking beauty.


    In contrast, Suzanna radiated an air of innocence in her snow¨Cwhite Chanel¨Cstyle dress, her long locks. cascading over her shoulders like a veil of purity. Standing by her side was the evening¡¯s host, na, a fervent devotee of celebrity culture whose admiration for Carson had fostered a close bond with his sister, Suzanna.


    As if scripted by fate, the trio of Suzanna, Carson, and Gary entered the venue at precisely that moment, their attention immediately captured by Melody¡¯s entrance, Gary¡¯s eyes glittered with eagerness to approach her, but Carson intervened with a stern expression.


    ¡°Gary,¡± Carson admonished, his tone firm. ¡°Melody will grace us in her own time. Let us wait patiently here.


    Carson¡¯s mind wandered through the corridors of memory, retracing every encounter with Melody. He reminisced about her genuine warmth and proactive demeanor toward him; each interaction etched in his mind as a testament to her openness andck of hesitation in approaching him.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna¡¯s attention was captivated by Melody¡¯s figure, her gaze sweeping across the luxurious ensemble adorning her sister. Suddenly, Suzanna gasped in astonishment, leaning in to whisper to na, her voice barely above a hushed tone, ¡°Lana, isn¡¯t that dress on my sister the new exclusive design we spotted at Chanel yesterday?¡±


    A creation worth tens of thousands¨Chow could Melody possibly afford such opulence?


    Furrowing her brow in consternation, na cast a critical eye over Melody, her thoughts mirroring Suzanna¡¯s incredulity. ¡°What is she doing here?¡± she murmured, her tone tinged with suspicion,


    The entire group¡¯s attention fixated on Melody as she maneuvered through the crowd, their outward, demeanor veiling an underlying curiosity and pride. With determined strides, Melody navigated towards her destination, her gaze unwaveringly fixed on something ahead.


    Initially anxious that Melody might not approach, Gary attempted to break free from Carson¡¯s grip, eager to wee her warmly as she drew nearer. His relief, however, was abruptly shattered as Melody brushed¡± past him without so much as a nce, her attention fixed on Andrew, towards whom she moved with a radiant smile, apologizing for her dy.


    Suzanna, witnessing the exchange, couldn¡¯t contain her astonishment. ¡°Hold on, guys, why is Melody with Professor Woodman from Greenfield University? Is he herpanion for the evening?¡± The implications, hung heavy in the air¨CMelody was already married, making her choice of another man as her escort evidently inappropriate.


    Carson¡¯s brow furrowed with a mix of embarrassment and frustration. ¡°Is this girl married and still intent on bringing shame to our Shield family?¡± he muttered, his tone tinged with disdain.


    Gary, taken aback, felt a wave of bewilderment and disbelief wash over him as his gaze shifted from Andrew to Melody. It was as though a part of his heart had suddenly turned hollow, deste, and cold.


    Did Mel not notice mel


    Or had she begun to view us as invisible, our presence inconsequential to her?

 Chapter 21

    <strong>Chapter 21 Calm Before Storm</strong>


    Andrew observed Melody¡¯s graceful approach with a flicker of surprise crossing his eyes before settling. into calmness. As he handed her a card, he spoke, ¡°Melody, there is one million inside. Consider it my investment in Martin¡¯s business.Andrew, hailing from a wealthy background, had initially co¨Cfounded the financialpany with Martin to pursue his dreams. However, his support for YM Capital persisted out of sentimentality. He admired Melody¡¯s determination, which was reminiscent of Martin¡¯s.


    Melody reached out to decline, Professor Woodman, I can¡¯t¡­


    ¡°Melody, has our family evercked money for you to spend?¡± Carson interjected, his eyebrows furrowing as he strode forward, grabbing Melody¡¯s wrist. Standing before her, tall and imposing, Carson¡¯s ck shirt. was partially unbuttoned, revealing his well¨Cbuilt physique. His dark eyes bore into Melody coldly.


    ¡°Why are you borrowing money from outsiders? We have enough money as it is, he spoke, questioning her decision to seek help from outsiders rather than her own family.


    Even though she may be wild and unruly, she was still a member of the Shield family, and they had appearances to keep.


    After all, the Shield family had always provided for her material needs. Why bother to pretend otherwise?


    Melody recoiled from Carson¡¯s arms, her demeanor frosty despite the polite smile she mustered. ¡°Do we know each other, sir?¡± she inquired with a detached air.


    Carson¡¯s gaze hardened, a flicker of embarrassment crossing his features before he steeled himself. He couldn¡¯t bear to continue their confrontation in such a public setting. ¡°Melody, don¡¯te to me for help in the future,¡± he retorted, his tone icy as he turned to leave.


    For a moment, Carson¡¯s steps faltered, a silent plea lingering in the air as if he anticipated Melody to chase after, him, seeking reconciliation. But she remained rooted to the spot, her resolve unyielding as she watched him depart to the other end of the banquet hall, frustration evident in his every movement,


    Gary, still nearby, approached Melody with a pallid face, concern etched in his features. ¡°Mel, what¡¯s going on?¡± he asked, his voiceden with guilt.


    ¡°Carson is just worried about you,¡± he added. He was haunted by the specter of his fears regarding her safety.


    Night after night, Gary had been tormented by nightmares, each one leaving him physically and mentally drained. He longed to bridge the gap between them, but Melody stepped back, her expression resolute as she rebuffed him. ¡°Worried? I don¡¯t need your false concerns,¡± she stated firmly. Leave. I have no desire to see you.¡±


    The bted affection Gary harbored could dissipate easily like dandelion seeds scattered by the wind.


    Did he truly believe himself meless? He merely misses the power to control and me meone at his whim!


    Stently, Gary departed, a hollow ache gnawing at his heart.


    Observing the scene, Suzanna approached Melody with gentle concern. ¡°Mel, though I never agreed with this arranged marriage, you¡¯re already wedded. It¡¯s not fight to depend on someone else¡¯s finances, she admonished softly, though a hint of sarcasm tinged her words.


    In Suzanna¡¯s eyes, Melody had been cast aside by the Moore family, with only Andrew to turn to. The designer clothes she wore might be borrowed, high¨Cquality imitations. Suzanna extended a card bearing two thousand, expecting gratitude in return.


    Melody nced at the card with a wry chuckle. ¡°Two thousand wouldn¡¯t even cover Miss Shield¡¯s afternoon tea on a normal day,¡± she remarked dryly.


    ¡°Suzie¡¯s indeed generous to her sister,¡± she added, noting Suzanna¡¯s monthly expenses totaling three hundred thousand, supplemented by her brothers¡® contributions.


    Her eldest brother, Timothy, would provide her with half the earnings whenever he had a sessful financial project.


    Meanwhile, Melody received a mere one thousand five hundred monthly from Mrs. Ingrid. Suzanna, on the other hand, boasted a savings ount with at least seven figures. She also received extra pocket money every month from the family members.


    Giving her two thousand was not only an insult but also a tantck of respect.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    na, daughter of the Summers, interjected condescendingly, asserting her family¡¯s authority. ¡°Who do you think you are, speaking to Suzie like that?¡± she admonished Melody, her tone dripping with disdain.


    What, the cripple can¡¯t satisfy you, so you have to sell yourself to entertain someone?¡±


    na stepped forward like a peacock trying to show off its feathers.


    As the precious daughter of the Summers, she had gotten everything she wanted in life without having to work for it. Fame, money, and respect. There was no one in the capital who¡¯d dare to trample on her in fear of offending her father.


    Melody is just a dispensable bride to the Moore family.


    She is merely an unrecognizedmodity, yet she dares to act arrogantly on my territory and bully my best friend?


    Suzanna, while secretly pleased by the exchange, intervened weakly to restrain na ¡°Lana, calm down. Mel might just be desperate for money,¡± she suggested, though na¡¯s sneer suggested otherwise.


    ¡°If you¡¯re desperate,¡± na taunted, ¡°just sell yourself.¡±


    Melody stood her ground against their barbs, her pride unyielding even in the face of their scorn


    ¡°Melody, it seems like the sponsor you found isn¡¯t that great. Why don¡¯t I introduce you to some even wealthier ones?¡±

 Chapter 22

    <strong>Chapter 22 Confrontation</strong>


    ¡°Drake Crawford, the esteemed scion of the Crawford Group, and Harry Lincoln, proprietor of Lincoln Designs, a man who, having recently lost his wife, now contemtes a second marriage¡­


    ¡°I daresay either of these gentlemen might suit you admirably.¡±


    There were whispers about Drake, whispersden with the weight of his reputation as a notorious yboy in the capital, whose exploits involved mistreatment of numerous women and indulgence in debauchery.


    Simrly, Harry wasn¡¯t devoid of rumors either; his penchant for ostentation in public contrasted starkly with reports of domestic discord, with some suggesting a grim fate befell his previous wife by his hand.


    By mentioning them, na implied a dire fate for Melody, akin to the unfortunate women associated with Drake and Harry.


    na scrutinized Melody¡¯s exclusive custom¨Cmade red Chanel dress with a discerning eye, though the longer she examined it, the more unease crept into her demeanor.


    Her keen gaze swiftly discerned its authenticity.


    The simmering anger within her erupted into a zing fury, her eyes alight with indignation.


    Why should someone whomodifies her body adorn herself in opulent attire beyond her means?


    With a ss of crimson wine in hand, she leaned forward, feigned a stumble, and deliberately spilled the wine onto Melody¡¯s luxurious dress.


    ¡°What a pity, Melody, wasting a ss of my wine,¡±


    na¡¯s smirk dripped with malice, her mastery of sarcasm honed within the echelons of high society.


    She sought to diminish Melody intentionally, to impress upon her the notion of her undeserving status.


    Andrew, observing quietly from the sidelines, hesitated to intrude upon Melody¡¯s familial affairs. Yet, he could remain silent no longer, delivering a stern rebuke, ¡°Miss Summer, this is a distinguished gathering. yet youport yourself with suchck of decorum!¡±


    na¡¯s smile turned more haughty as she lifted her chin, a gesture of disdain. ¡°And what of it?¡±


    ¡°Dare Melody retaliate against me?¡±


    Upon the Summer family grounds, she believed none would challenge her authority, no matter her


    arrogance.


    Unnoticed by many, a coldness descended upon Melody¡¯s countenance, a glimmer of resolve in her eyes.


    The smile upon her lips turned sharine, sickeningly sweet. ¡°na, has your countenance undergone alteration through surgical means?¡±


    With a single utterance, na¡¯s face contorted with anger. ¡°Melody, you spout nonsense!¡±


    Yet Melody¡¯s grin widened, mischief dancing in her eyes.


    ¡°Shall I venture a guess at theposition of the imnt within your nasal cavity?¡±


    ¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite a challenge to surmise.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps I should extricate it for all to scrutinize, hmm


    Melody advanced, an air of innocence and curiosity about her, before seizing na by the neck and mming her to the ground.


    The force caused the silicone imnt in na¡¯s nose to rupture her skin, blood sttering in all directions.


    The ensuing cacophony resembled the ughter of a swine.


    A touch of malice gleamed in Melody¡¯s eyes, a hint of crimson hinting at a darker intent,


    With a delicate touch, she released na¡¯s neck and lifted the wine¨Cstained dress, regarding Suzanna with narrowed eyes as she remarked nonchntly. ¡°Ah, you¡¯re bleeding.¡±


    ¡°Itplements the hue of the wine quite beautifully.


    Melody¡¯s once¨Cpristine red dress was now tainted with the blood from na¡¯s ruptured imnt.


    With a lofty gaze, she surveyed na¡¯s prone form, her tone yful.


    ¡°Miss Summer, should you insult my husband again by referring to him as a cripple¡­ I may find it necessary to employ a surgical de to retrieve the imnt beneath your bosom.


    The girl squatted, lifting na¡¯s chin.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    A devilish smile graced her lips.


    The curve was wless, yet her narrowed eyes held a warning..


    ¡°You¡­ you!! How dare you treat me thus! You¡¯re finished! You¡¯ll pay dearly!¡±


    ¡°Someone, apprehend Melody for me; I demand her hand be broken!¡±


    Despite the agony, na¡¯s screams persisted unabated.


    Soon, the venue¡¯s security intervened, dispersing the crowd.


    Surrounded by guards, Melody stoodposedly, addressing the throng outside in a casual manner, Bernard.¡±


    Bernard broke into a cold sweat, wondering why he suddenly felt as if he were on a death list when she called his name.


    ¡°Madam, your orders?¡± he replied, d in a bespoke ck suit bearing the emblem of the Moore family.


    Those astute enough could discern the potent influence behind him.


    But the fact that he addressed Melody as ¡°Madam¡± raised questions.


    Has Melody been officially recognized as the legal spouse of the Moore family?

 Chapter 23

    <strong>Chapter 23 Trapping the Rabbit</strong>


    On the second floor of the venue, Edward surveyed the scene from a lofty vantage point, bathed in the soft illumination that swept across his features. The scar tracing from his brow to his jawline lent an air of ruthless resolve to his stern countenance.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    When Melody impulsively referred to him as her ¡°husband,¡± a faint glimmer danced within Edward¡¯s dark eyes, momentarily catching him off guard. His throat tightened, parched with the weight of her words.


    How long had it been since anyone publicly defended him?


    Even he had grown ustomed to his condition, too weary to muster indignation in the face of mockery and insult.


    Yet here was Melody, fiercely advocating for his dignity, Why, he wondered, did the feelpelled to do so?


    Edward¡¯s calloused fingertips brushed together as if still tingling from the memory of a gentle touch. With a decisive press of the consent key on his wheelchair, he granted Melody full control over Bernard¡¯s actions.


    The flickering light cast sharp shadows upon the contours of his jaw, highlighting the faint dimple etched ipto his check


    ¡°Melody, you possess a keen eye for selecting allies.. Impressive. This time, I¡¯ll lend you my support as an exception,¡± Edward¡¯s voice resonated, slow and seductive.


    Bernard received the directive on his wristband and inwardly nodded in acknowledgment. Indeed, his reserved master had sumbed to the allure of his wife¡¯s charms.


    Towering and robust, he effortlessly parted the crowd, the surrounding bodyguards instinctively yielding ground.


    Seizing the moment, Suzanna interceded, aiding the bloodied na to her feet. Expressing her grievances, she pleaded, ¡°Melody, Lana is still young. Even if she speaks without restraint and identally stains your gown, must you resort to violence? Moreover, Lana¡¯s father hosts this gathering. Your actions will implicate the Shields. Your recklessness brings undue hardship upon Dad and the rest of us. How can you be so selfish?¡±


    Suzanna portrayed herself as an innocent victim, standing tall like a guileless rabbit confronted by predators. Tears welled in her eyes, though they remained unshed. Themotion caught the attention of Carson and Gary. With a single nce, Melody stood condemned.


    Carson rushed to shield Suzanna and na, his icy gaze piercing into Melody¡¯s soul as he reproached, ¡°Melody, how long will your envy of Suzie persist? Aside from causing trouble and embarrassment to the Shield family, what more do you intend to do?¡±


    His clenched jaw entuated his intimidation. He could no longer endure it; in his eyes, Melody had strayed too far beyond redemption.


    Melody rose gracefully on slender heels, her crimson¨Cstained dress still exuding elegance despite the blood.


    Ignoring Carson¡¯s tirade, she addressed na icily, ¡°As thetest model in this Chanel creation, it is valued at eight hundred thousand. Miss Summer, choose between cash or credit. Fail topensate, and you shan¡¯t leave here.¡±


    na, ustomed tovish spending on cosmetic enhancements, found herself constrained by familial allowances and credit limits.


    Carson¡¯s eyes twitched as Melody swept past him, a vein pulsing on his forehead.


    Suzanna, her voice trembling and faint, implored, ¡°Melody, Lana is but a child; must you be so aggressive¡­¡±


    Her excuse of na¡¯s youth drew a derisive eye roll from Melody. Meanwhile, Suzanna attempted to depart with na, only to be obstructed by Bernard¡¯s imposing frame


    Her eyebrows knitted in a way that showed confusion as if she didn¡¯t understand why her sister was being so cold¨Chearted.


    Gary observed the scene, familiar with the fragile postures and familiar patterns of conflict between. Suzanna and Melody. But this time, he noted the wine stains marring Melody¡¯s attire.


    It seems that every time Suzie and Mel have a conflict, Suzie is always the innocent victim.


    This time, however, he noticed the red wine stains on Mel¡¯s skirt.


    Stepping back, he discreetly bribed a waiter for a detailed ount of the incident. As he listened, his expression grew increasingly somber¡­


    Raising an eyebrow, Melody countered, ¡°Indeed, Lana may be young, but you and I, Suzanna, are of the same age. If you truly regret na¡¯s predicament, take action.¡±


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you her close friend? Can¡¯t you extend financial aid?¡±


    It was a subtle form of moral coercion.


    If Suzanna refused to assist her friend, it would reveal her callousness. Yetpliance would entail yielding to Melody¡¯s demands. Caught in a dilemma, damned if she did and damned if she didn¡¯t.


    A smirk danced upon Melody¡¯s lips. She was determined to outmaneuver deceit with cunning and reim what was rightfully hers.


    With a single remark, Suzanna¡¯s fa?ade crumbled, her expression stiffening under the weight of Melody¡¯s scrutiny.

 Chapter 24

    <strong>Chapter 24 Why Should I</strong>


    She had millions in savings but was reluctant to fork out money on na¡¯s behalf.


    However, to maintain her gentle and kind image, Suzanna gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Lana, I know didn¡¯t mean to stain Mel¡¯s dress. I¡¯ll help you pay thepensation.¡± ¡±


    Although Suzanna¡¯s reluctant and upset look couldn¡¯t be concealed, she still took out her card and handed it over to Melody,


    The bystanders couldn¡¯t help but cast condemning nces at Melody.


    ¡°Is this the adopted daughter of the Shield family? What a disgrace! How dare an illegitimate child like her bully the legitimate daughter?¡±


    ¡°I heard she married the heir of the Moore family, who is disabled and violent. Serves her right!¡±


    ¡°So she¡¯s Melody? She¡¯s truly beautiful and has a good figure. What a waste for her to marry a disabled person..


    ¡°I heard her husband doesn¡¯t have long to live, and shell soon be a widow. Once she loses support from the Moore family, she¡¯ll be at our disposal! Haha!¡±


    Just as Suzanna was about to pass her card to Melody, a hand with distinct knuckles grabbed Suzanna¡¯s wrist.


    Carson gently lowered his eyes and said, ¡°Suzie, keep your card. I¡¯ll pay this eighty thousand.¡±


    Melody was unsurprised she had long known that Carson was best at cleaning up Suzanna¡¯s messes.


    ¨C


    Of course, he would be willing to spend eighty thousand for Suzanna¡¯s sake.


    Carson¡¯s voice was clear, but when he looked at Melody, his gaze was like a cold, piercing de.


    ¡°Melody, there¡¯s one million in this card, more than enough to buy the dress you¡¯re wearing.¡±


    Carson coldly handed his card to Melody.


    Just as Melody was about to take the card, Suzanna suddenly leaned weakly toward Carson.


    Carson quickly supported her, and the card in his hand flew straight out toward Melody¡¯s face.


    Melody stepped aside, but the sharp corner of the card still grazed her check, cutting through her delicate skin..


    Soon, a shallow blood mark appeared on her cheek.


    The unexpected insult happened too quickly. Carson¡¯s face changed as he watched the bank card fall to the ground. Melody¡¯s intention to humiliate Carson was obvious.


    Unlock seeded


    ¡°Carson, Mel treasures the high¨Cend designer dress that she¡¯s wearing, which is worth eight hundred. thousand. I guess it must be a gift from someone very important¡­ Suzanna probed as she leaned into Carson¡¯s chest, feigning an innocent look while ncing in Andrew¡¯s direction.


    Sure enough, Carson¡¯s face turned dark, thinking Melody couldn¡¯t afford such an expensive, high¨Cend designer dress unless she sold her body!


    Earlier, he had seen Melody receiving a bank card from Andrew, so the absurd guess became even more usible.


    Suppressing his anger, Carson ordered in an aloof and mocking tone, ¡°Melody, pick up the card and take off that filthy dress on you!¡±


    Take it off and throw it away! I can never tolerate my sister selling her body for money. I shalleducate her harshly to make here to her senses!


    Melody looked up in disbelief, sneering, ¡°Why should I?¡±


    Her brother, in order to humiliate her, threw a credit card at her and ordered her to undress in public!


    Once again, she was disappointed in her so¨Ccalled family.


    Just because I¡¯m spending money on you. You¡¯re out here looking for sugar daddies, aren¡¯t you? Then why are you pretending to be high and mighty?¡±


    Carson¡¯s eyes were malicious and mocking.


    He aimed topletely shatter Melody¡¯s dignity so that she would never dare to act recklessly again.


    Melody bit her lips. Her heart had been broken by them countless times, but it still ached for a moment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    As she looked at Carson¡¯s handsome features, all she felt was disgust.


    Without any hesitation, she stepped forward and fiercely punched Carson in the face.


    ¡®Bang!¡®


    Blood oozed out of Carson¡¯s gum as two teeth fell off.


    When Suzanna saw Carson slump onto the ground, she rushed over to help him but was kicked away by Melody.


    Melody looked down at Carson and said coldly, ¡°Carson Shield, remember this if I don¡¯t put up with you, you are nothing! And this applies to anyone in the Shield family.¡±


    Gary¨Cstared nkly at Melody, feeling a lump rise in his throat.


    Mel, do you hate us now?

 Chapter 25

    <strong>Chapter 25 Not My Brother</strong>


    Melody gazed coldly at the disheveled Carson, who was ring at her in stupefaction he felt a sense of inexplicable joy.


    When she was young, Martin protected her well and taught her martial arts from the age of ten so that she wouldn¡¯t be bullied by outsiders.


    Ipon returning to the Shield family, she was expected to be a kind and refineddy.


    he made an effort to suppress her true nature and conform to the role of a gentle and dependentughter to the Shield family.


    However, she had now embraced her true self and refused topromise to please others.


    Mel, Carson didn¡¯t mean any harm. Why are you treating him this way? He¡¯s our brother¡­


    After being pushed aside, Suzanna quickly went back to Carson and pleaded tearfully, but she didn¡¯t notice. hat Gary was standing behind her.


    The rebellious young man¡¯s scrutinizing gaze fell upon Suzanna, who remained spirited as she returned to Carson despite being pushed away.


    Gary¡¯s expression darkened as he stood there in a state of perplexity.


    He didn¡¯t dare to meet Melody¡¯s gaze.


    Melody arched her brows and remarked aloofly, ¡°Suzanna, you are mistaken. He¡¯s your brother but not mine.¡±


    To Melody, a brother was someone akin to Martin.


    When she was humiliated or bullied, he would stand by her side and protect her against anyone who attacked her rather than subjecting her to public embarrassment!


    Suzanna was helping Carson to his feet when thetter heard Melody¡¯s hostile, icy statement. At once, Carson¡¯s face darkened.


    ¡°Melody, remember what you just said. You may not acknowledge me, but I hold even less regard for a sister like you who is rude and overbearing! Don¡¯t regret it.¡±


    ¡°Suzie, Gary, let¡¯s go.¡±


    Despite being provoked, Carson retained the sense not to create a scene at the auction.


    As a prominent singer, causing a scene wouldn¡¯t do him any good.


    Moreover, it was his fault for inadvertently tossing the bank card and cutting Melody¡¯s face.


    Just as Carson was about to leave, he caught sight of Gary standing still, gazing vacantly at Melody as if he ¡°had lost his soul.


    Suzanna¡¯s eyes reddened slightly. She grasped Gary¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Gary, what¡¯s the matter?¡±


    ¡°Both Carson and Lana are injured; let¡¯s take them to the hospital first


    Looking dazed, Gary suddenly turned to Suzanna and said. ¡°You seem spirited today. Go ahead and bring them to the hospital on your own.¡±


    Suzanna¡¯s countenance turned pale instantly.


    With trembling lips and reddened eyes, she muttered. ¡°Gary, I¡¯m just worried about Carson and Lana¡­


    Frowning. Carson could not tolerate Gary¡¯s aggressive stance towards Suzanna. He sternly remarked, ¡°Gary, are you picking on Suzie for the sake of Melody? You should be well aware of Suzie¡¯s condition. She can barely¡­


    ¡°If you have any sense, you should know who deserves your kindness!¡±


    After reprimanding Gary, Carson turned and left.


    Despite having two teeth knocked out, he endured the pain and brought na to the temporary medical room at the banquet.


    He didn¡¯t want to miss the auction that evening-


    After Carson left, Gary quickly approached Melody, removed his suit jacket, and courteously handed it to her.


    ¡°Mel, you might catch a cold if your dress gets wet. Please wear my jacket.¡±


    Melody nced at him and replied, ¡°No thanks. I find it filthy.¡±


    The members of the Shield family had a special fondness for Suzanna, and they often carried her around as if her heart condition would be triggered if she walked on the ground.


    They also allowed Suzanna to act spoiled in their arms.


    Gary came with Suzanna, so his suit smelled like Suzanna¡¯s unique and faint perfume¡­.


    With that, Melody left for the auction hall with Andrew


    Their seats were toward the back.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    From the back row, Melody could see Suzanna sitting next to Carson like a star.


    The two sat side by side in the third row.


    There was an empty seat next to Suzanna, presumably for Gary, who hadn¡¯t taken his seat yet.


    Many big shots attended the auction that night, so Carson must have made some arrangements to be able to sit in the third row.


    ¡°Melody, keep this card. You gained a million in investment just by putting up an act. I have to admit that you and Martin are really good at doing business.¡±


    Andrew handed Melody Carson¡¯s card, which he had picked up from the ground just now.


    When he first saw Melody, he thought that such a beautiful and sophisticated woman couldn¡¯t handle YM Capital.


    But it turned out that Melody¡¯s ability was beyond his imagination.


    ¡°I just held an olive branch it was all up to Suzanna whether to ept or not.


    Melody took the card coldly but didn¡¯t feel happy about the money.


    Instead, she felt sorry for the stained Chanel red dress, which was a gift from Edward.


    She should have cherished it, but she had to use it as a bargaining chip for cash.


    For a moment, she missed Edward a little.


    Finally, the auction officially began. As more exquisite collections were presented, the atmosphere in the venue reached its climax.

 Chapter 26

    <strong>Chapter 26 An Invitation</strong>


    Suzanna eyed several pieces of jewelry, all of which Carson bid on for her without hesitation. He also bid where on an item for na as a gesture of apology. However, his gaze kept drifting toward the back rous


    Melody sat. He noticed she remained unmoved, as if uninterested in any of the auction items. A hint of disdain flickered in his eyes. To him, Melody was nothing more than an uncultured country bumpkin, incapable of recognizing the value of such exquisite items.


    ¡°The next item up for auction is an invitation to the Golden Financial Summit in Maycrest, with the bidding price starting at one hundred thousand.¡±


    Maycrest¡¯s annual Golden Financial Summit was a prestigious event in the global financial industry, attended by numerous listedpanies¨Cand¨Cfinancial institutions. However, getting an invitation to this elite event was a rare privilege, especially for smallerpanies. Despite the limited avability, one or two entry tickets were auctioned off each year. However, on this particr evening, most guests were prominent figures and had little interest in the invitation.


    When the bidding reached three hundred fifty thousand, Melody made her move. Aware of the past price, she raised her auction number and dered, ¡°Four hundred thousand.¡±


    All eyes turned towards her, including Suzanna, who suddenly understood Melody¡¯s purpose. Melody had possessed Timothy¡¯s USB drive containing the financial n, so Suzanna couldn¡¯t fathom why she was interested in the invitation. Regardless of Melody¡¯s intention, Suzanna was determined not to let Melody have it. She could always bestow upon Melody what she obtained herself, but Melody was only deserving of what she discarded.


    ¡°Carson, why does Mel also want an invitation to the financial summit?¡± Suzanna anxiously clutched Carson¡¯s sleeve, her eyes filled with perplexity.


    Carson instantly grew impatient. ¡°Also? Must shepete against you for everything? She already stole the USB drive not only did she not learn her lesson, but she also wants to cause trouble again?¡±


    Suzanna smiled up at Carson, ¡°Please don¡¯t me M¨¨l. Perhaps she simply wishes to contribute to Tim¡¯spany. She studies finance as well; maybe she can shine at the summit.¡±


    Carson¡¯s expression turned ghastly. ¡°She¡¯s nothing but a thief. She¡¯s not qualified to attend the summit.¡±


    In his eyes, Melody not only caused trouble in school but was also uncouth. Allowing her to attend such an upscale event would only bring disgrace to the Shield family and potentially cause trouble for Timothy. Determined to prevent this, Carson raised his bidding card and dered, ¡°Five hundred thousand.¡±


    Melody furrowed her brows. In her previous life, the person who bid five hundred thousand for the invitation was certainly not Carson. It seemed her rebirth had triggered a chain reaction.


    Andrew¡¯s expression soured as well. He nced at Melody and inquired, ¡°Are you gonna continue? If you¡¯re confident about the summit, I can increase the budget to a million.¡±


    Andrew remainedposed, disying his great trust in Melody. Her sharp wit and astute tactics reminded him of Martin. She was truly the sister Martin had personally raised.


    Melody gritted her teeth. It wasn¡¯t about the money, but she was disgusted by Carson¡¯s actions. ¡°Five hundred ten thousand.¡±


    ¡°Six hundred thousand.¡± Carson followed.


    With each additional ten thousand Melody added, Carson rounded it up to the next hundred thousand. They engaged in fiercepetition until Carson finally made a bold move. ¡°One million!¡±


    This time, Melody chose not to follow suit, as it would only result in a loss for her. She gazed at Carson, who was bewildered, realizing he had spent a million to acquire an invitation that held no value for him.


    ¡°C¨CCarson, this is too expensive!¡±


    Suzanna was dumbfounded. Carson had just spent a million on a simr invitation that Timothy already owned. How ridiculous!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Nheless, Suzanna would fight over whatever Melody desired. When the host handed the invitation card to her, she wore a surprised and shy expression.


    Carson nced at Suzanna and forced a smile. ¡°Suzie, it¡¯s worth it as long as you¡¯re happy!¡±


    But deep down, he felt uneasy. It appeared like a deliberate setup, yet he couldn¡¯t express his bitterness.


    In the hall on the second floor, Edward¡¯s cold gaze fell on Melody¡¯s slightly disappointed expression. He had the urge tofort her.


    Holding the five invitation cards sent to him by the organizers, he felt his heart squeezed. His brows furrowed as he said in a deep voice, ¡°Bernard, pass these cards to Melody after the auction.¡±


    Suzanna had her brother¡¯s support, but Melody, you have my support! You don¡¯t have to envy anyone. Whatever you desire, I will give them to you. As long as you behave¡­ and cure my illness!


    Meanwhile, Bernard was rendered speechless. If only Mr. Moore had revealed his true intention toward Ms. Tucker.

 Chapter 27

    <strong>Chapter 27 She Wants Everything.</strong>


    ¡°They are going too far. That invitation is useless to them. They¡¯re clearly going against you.¡±


    Andrew frowned, feeling indignant for Melody.


    He knew how much Melody had prepared for the financial summit, yet she failed to secure an invitation. How disappointed she must be!


    Melody, however, smirked and put on a self¨Cdeprecating smile. ¡°You think this is too much? I¡¯m already used to it.¡±


    She had endured far more outrageous things than this


    Everyone in the Shield family used Suzanna¡¯s heart condition as an excuse and demanded that she give in.


    If she refused to, they would use her of being arrogant and jealous of Suzanna and that she was unworthy of being a daughter of the Shield family.


    A hint of grievance shed across Andrew¡¯s eyes.


    Martin, if you don¡¯t wake up soon, your sister will be bullied miserably by the Shields.


    He sent out a message on his phone. Initially, he didn¡¯t intend to use his influence, but with the message sent, he effortlessly obtained an invitation to the summit.


    He stared at Melody for a moment and sighed. Oh well, since Martin is still bedridden, I¡¯ll reluctantly protect his little sister for now.


    As the auction continued, Melody had no desire to bid on anything again.


    Nevertheless, she was interested in seeing who would be the one sessfully bidding on the other portable electrotherapy device designed by Master Jose.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Professor Woodman. Even without an invitation, I will find a way to sneak into the summit. I¡¯ll never let YM Capital fall.¡±


    Not only was Andrew Martin¡¯s connection, but he was also her business partner.


    She had to reassure Andrew and solidify their future cooperation.


    The refined and knowledgeable Andrew was tongue¨Ctied, thinking it was indecorous to ¡®sneak into the summit.


    However, he could give extra credits to the postgraduate students in the department, and many people would be willing to cover for Melody.


    ¡°The next item for auction, created by Master Jose, is a portable electrotherapy device named the ¡®Ionic Rehab, of which there are only two devices manufactured globally. The starting price is eight hundred thousand


    With the appearance of this item, everyone¡¯s eyes lit up.


    Master Jose was not only a master in designing medical equipment, but he also excelled in mechanical crafting.


    While designing the device, Master Jose also documented some special treatment techniques that could only be performed through the device.


    His portable electrotherapy device was so masterfully designed that it was the equipment most desired by all physiotherapists.


    Master Jose was a legend. Any mechanical item with his name engraved on it could fetch a sky¨Chigh price at auction.


    Melody looked at the device on the auction stage. Her love for this item made her eyes flicker with desire once again.


    When the price reached one and a half million, Melody raised her paddle. ¡°One million six hundred thousand.¡±


    This time, she was going to be wilful.


    To cure Edward¡¯s leg, she had to take a risk!


    As she spoke, Carson and Suzanna¡¯s attention was once again drawn toward her.


    But this time, Suzanna didn¡¯t act rashly.


    She had just snatched the invitation that Melody needed. If she were to persuade Carson to bid on the medical equipment that was useless to her, her ill intent would be obvious.


    Standing in the dark corner of the venue, Gary couldn¡¯t help but look at Melody.


    Then, he obtained a paddle from the staff and went to sit beside Suzanna.


    Master Jose¡¯s equipment was of extremely high collection value. Right after Melody dered her bid price, the price continued soaring.


    Gary raised his paddle. ¡°Three million.¡±


    Suzanna gazed at Gary in disbelief. She held his wrist and smiled sweetly, ¡°Gary, how did you know that I¡¯m interested in this set? You¡¯re so thoughtful.¡±


    As usual, she acted coquettishly. In the past, Gary would spoil Suzanna by giving her wha wanted. But this time, Gary¡¯s gaze at Suzanna turned cold.


    ver gifts she


    He pulled his arm away and questioned in a chilly tone] ¡°Why do you always want everything?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t say I¡¯m bidding for you.¡±


    Suzanna stiffly withdrew her hand. With reddened eyes, she bit her lips and muttered timidly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Gary, I didn¡¯t realize it wasn¡¯t meant for me¡­¡±


    ¡°I just find this device very special, and I like it a lot.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I¡­ I don¡¯t need it.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Suzanna¡¯s nose turned red, and she turned toward Carson with a pitiful look.

 Chapter 28

    <strong>Chapter 28 The Charming Husband</strong>


    Pretending that she didn¡¯t want Carson to know she was upset, Suzanna quickly sat up straight and forced a smile. ¡°Carson, you¡¯ve given me enough gifts tonight, Let¡¯s not bid any more. Shall we go home?¡±


    However, as she lifted her eyes, a tear rolled down her check and evoked Carson¡¯s sympathy,


    He gently wiped the tears from Suzanna¡¯s eyes and shot a cold re at Gary. ¡°Gary, how can you be this harsh on Suzie? You are her brother. What¡¯s wrong with buying her some gifts? She¡¯s ill at this young age; if she wants something, just give it to her!¡±


    Gary was bewildered at Carson¡¯s unfounded usations and couldn¡¯t help wondering if this was how Melody had felt in the past. 1


    He sighed ruefully. ¡°This portable electrotherapy device is designed by Master Jose. Mel¡¯s device was damaged. She needs this more! But Suzie, will she even use it? Or does she only like it because Mel needs it?¡±


    At once, Carson and Suzanna were silenced.


    Carson¡¯s expression turnedplex as he looked at Gary and sternly stated, ¡°Gary, Suzie is a kind girl ¨C how could she possibly harbor such a scheming idea? She just happened to admire the same item as Melody. Stop imagining things.¡±


    Suzanna felt even more aggrieved. As she gazed at Gary in disbelief, her voice trembled, ¡°Gary, how could you think of me that way? I wanted Mel toe home more than anyone else¡­¡±


    Gary¡¯s eyes were filled with conflicting emotions, and he felt as if his head was going to explode.


    In his mind, the memories of Suzanna¡¯s kind gestures to him intertwined with the words the waiter had recounted tonight.


    It left him feeling perplexed, guilty, and at a loss.


    Could he have truly misunderstood Suzanna?


    Meanwhile, the bidding had reached eight million.


    The device itself was not worth eight million, but Master Jose¡¯s design and craftsmanship were valuable.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody hesitated at this price.


    Gary gritted his teeth and raised his paddle. ¡°Ten million!¡±


    Carson quickly stopped him. ¡°Gary, are you out of your mind?! You don¡¯t even have ten million!¡±


    After all, Gary was just a student.


    He was financially dependent and had no source of ie. Not only that, he often squandered his money with a group of friends.


    There was no way he coulde up with ten million.


    ¡°I do. And if it¡¯s not enough, I¡¯ll pawn the blood jade.¡±


    The Shield family was more prosperous a few decades ago. Gary¡¯s grandfather had stumbled upon a piece of top¨Cgrade blood jade, which was very valuable.


    He had a blood jade pendant carved for each of the youngsters in the family, with each piece engraved with their respective zodiac signs.


    The pendants were only carved after Melody went missing, so Suzanna¡¯s piece was thergest among them.


    Her pendant was twice the size of the others, and the design was also more exquisite.


    This was a symbol of their family; how could it be used as coteral for a medical device that was worthless to them?


    Flustered, Carson attempted to dissuade Gary. ¡°Gary, if you act recklessly again, I¡¯ll make you reflect when we¡¯re back home!¡±


    Soon, the bid price continued to rise. When it reached fifty million, the number of bidders dwindled.


    Melody¡¯s hope faded even further. In any case, she wouldn¡¯t be able to acquire it.


    Suddenly, Melody sensed a familiar figure approaching.


    She turned aside and was surprised to see Edward sitting beside her.


    The lights at the back rows were dim.


    Edward leaned closer and brushed his nose tip against Melody¡¯s cheek. His deep voice came forth. ¡°Do you like it?¡±


    Melody was momentarily confused, thinking Edward was asking if she liked his affectionate gesture.


    The girl tilted her head and pecked Edward on his nose. Her eyes were alluring and dark as she softly replied, ¡°Yeah, I do.¡±


    Edward lowered his gaze and gently caressed Melody¡¯s slightly warm ear.


    The man¡¯s voice was husky, and the depths of his eyes were filled with restrained desire. ¡°You can have it if you like it, hmm?¡±


    Melody was taken aback for a moment. Her expression becameplicated as her ears reddened in embarrassment. ¡°Right here? Wouldn¡¯t it be too much?¡±


    Nheless, her hand gradually moved toward Edward¡¯s belt buckle¡­


    Bernard was bbergasted. Holy crap! Holy crap!


    Only then did Edward realize Melody had misunderstood him.


    With a stern face, he removed her hand and raised his paddle. ¡°One billion.¡±


    At once, all eyes in the room converged on Edward¡¯s scarred face. ¡°Isn¡¯t that¡­ Edward Moore, the heir of the Moore family?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t he handicapped?¡±


    ¡°But he¡¯s willing to spend a billion for his wife! For heaven¡¯s sake, his charm is not affected by his disability at all!¡±

 Chapter 29

    <strong>Chapter 29 A Handmade Scarf</strong>


    Melody lifted her almond¨Cshaped eyes, meeting Edward¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°So, you were asking if I liked the device?¡±


    Under the dim light, Edward¡¯s facial features appeared more distinctive.


    His eyes were lowered, and hisplexion was pale. The prominent Adam¡¯s apple protruded from his elongated neck, exuding a subtle allure.


    Edward was still holding Melody¡¯s slender wrist. Thetter¡¯s heart trembled as she raised her eyes. Her ears felt hot.


    Just because she said she liked it, Edward would spend a billion to buy her the portable electrotherapy device.


    Edward¡¯s eyes darkened, and he felt a dryness in his throat.


    Then, Melody heard a maic, deep chucklee forth above her head.


    Edward brushed his fingertips over her lower lip repeatedly with just the right amount of pressure. ¡°Tsk, Melody, what did you think I was asking for? You don¡¯t have to be too happy. I¡¯m buying the device for you merely because you can put them to good use.¡±


    After all, the beneficiary was himself.


    He didn¡¯t specifically buy the ¡°Ionic Rehab¡± just to make Melody smile.


    Bernard sighed inwardly. Mr. Moore would be perfect if only he were mute¡­


    Melody arched her brows and ignored Edward¡¯s stubborn remark.


    Her gaze fell on the scarf around Edward¡¯s neck ¨C it was a pure white scarf embroidered with intricate and exquisite double¨Csided embroidery.


    Embroidered on the front was a cute cartoon panda, and on the back was a fierce little white rabbit.


    With the embroidery, the scarf looked adorable yet warm.


    It didn¡¯t match Edward¡¯s domineering demeanor, but miraculously, the contrast was unique and charming.


    This was the scarf Melody gave him yesterday.


    At that time, Edward scrutinized the scarf coldly and frowned. ¡°Take it away, I don¡¯t need it.¡±


    Melody pouted, regretfully saying, ¡°But I knitted this myself, and it took me two months¡­¡°.


    Every year, when autumn arrived, Maycrest would suddenly turn cold.


    Every October, around Gary¡¯s birthday, the city would usher in a cold wave.


    So, Melody would start knitting a scarf for Gary by hand two months before. She even especially learned the double¨Csided embroidery technique to amuse Gary


    She would change the style of the double¨Csided embroidered cartoon character every year, which she considered a little secret between her and Gary.


    However, even though she had given Gary a birthday gift each year, Gary still treated her with indifference. Not only that, he became increasingly fond of Suzanna, tantly showing favoritism.


    It would be Gary¡¯s birthday in a few days. Melody had spent a lot of effort knitting this scarf, but this year, she didn¡¯t n to give it to Gary.


    She brought it back to the Moore Residence when she movedst time.


    When the weather turned colder again, she couldn¡¯t help but want to give the scarf to Edward.


    This scarf was handmade by her, and this time, she decided that she would give it to someone who deserved her efforts.


    Edward¡¯s dark eyes narrowed slightly. His fierce aura instantly surged. ¡°Melody, are you giving me a scarf you knitted for someone else? Do you think I¡¯m a recycling station?¡±


    Edward thought Melody had knitted this scarf for her ex¨Clover!


    Melody¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She pouted in grievance while her eyes were filled with loneliness. ¡°Sure enough, what Gary doesn¡¯t care for, I shouldn¡¯t expect others to appreciate either.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Moore.¡±


    She had burned the midnight oil, researching the essence of double¨Csided embroidery and designing cartoon patterns.


    Her only hope was for someone to appreciate her effort so that she knew that her effort had never been in vain.


    Edward¡¯s expression stiffened when he perceived Melody¡¯s sincere apology.


    It turned out that she knitted the scarf for her brother¡­


    ¡°Wait a minute.¡±N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    Edward tapped the table and stopped Melody from throwing the scarf into the trash ca


    ¡°Leave it there, Bernard might need it.¡±


    Bernard was caught off guard. What do you mean, Mr. Moore? Please don¡¯t talk nonsense!

 Chapter 30

    <strong>Chapter 30 Everything Is Yours</strong>


    Edward followed Melody¡¯s gaze and looked down at the scarf around his neck.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Looking awkward, he touched the soft scarf and cast a nce at Bernard. Bernard quickly exined, ¡°Madam, it¡¯s cold outside, so I asked Mr. Moore to wear the scarf and keep himself warm. Of course, it¡¯s not because he himself finds it exquisite and wanted to wear it.¡±


    Edward¡¯s rxed brows furrowed again as he red at Bernard. He couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth and remarked, ¡°Thest sentence was unnecessary.¡±


    Perceiving Edward¡¯s threatening gaze, Bernard sat up straight. I¡¯ve willingly be the scapegoat, but why is Mr. Moore still not satisfied? Why am I seeing murderous intention instead of appreciation in his eyes?


    Melody chuckled and nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s the scarf¡¯s honor to serve Mr. Moore.¡± Knowing Edward¡¯s egotism, she didn¡¯t intend to expose him but couldn¡¯t help feeling appreciated deep down.


    She knew Edward well ¨C he couldn¡¯t stand using things that others had used, except when it came to her. epting the scarf she had knitted for Gary indicated that Edward had lowered his standards for her, which was a good sign. She wanted to slowly win him over and make his heart belong to her again.


    The ¡°Ionic Rehab,¡± which Edward spent a hundred million to win, was the highlight of the auction banquet. When the organizer presented the device to him, he gave it to Melody and said, ¡°Keep it. This is yours now.¡±


    Melody smiled gratefully and was about to receive it when a hand stopped her. ¡°Melody, Suzie is fond of this device, so you should give it to her.¡± A familiar voice came forth. 1


    Without ncing at the person, Melody knew it was Christina.


    Dressed gracefully, Christinaplemented her outfit with a pearl ne, exuding an elegant aura.


    Originally, she hadn¡¯te to the auction event. It was Suzanna who informed her that Melody had hit. na andid a hand on Carson. Suzanna pretended to be helpless, so Christina came personally.


    Upon having arrived at the hall, Christina witnessed Carson and Gary arguing over Melody, and Gary even thought Suzanna was scheming.


    To Christina, Suzanna did nothing wrong and was merely interested in the electrotherapy device designed. by Master Jose. Since Melody had gotten the device, it was only natural for her to give it to Suzanna.


    So, when Christina saw Melody with the device, she snatched it away without hesitation, as she had always done before.


    Suzanna hurried forward, looking innocent and worried. ¡°Mom, that¡¯s a gift from Edward to Mel. How can I take it?¡±


    At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help but gaze at Edward captivated by his handsome appearance. Despite the scar that marred his countenance, he still emanated a sense of mystery ¨C dangerous yet charming.


    Suzanna was lost in thought, realizing that Edward was the man she was supposed to marry. He was willing to spend a billion for Mel. If it had been I, who married him¡­ Shouldn¡¯t this money belong to me?


    ¡°Both of you are sisters. What belongs to her rightfully belongs to you too. You don¡¯t have to feel bad for taking your own things.¡± Christina frowned and handed the device to Suzanna.


    In her opinion, she loved Melody and Suzanna equally as a mother. However, Suzanna was younger and had spent more years with her than Melody. Moreover, Suzanna was weak and sickly, so she had been constantly caring for her.


    Christina had devoted too much effort to Suzanna, s¨® she expected Melody to do the same.


    When she turned around and saw Melody¡¯s cold and arrogant face, she rebuked angrily, ¡°Melody, what else are you capable of besides causing trouble? Nowe with me to apologize to na and the Summers.


    ¡°Not only did you injure Carson, but you also acted arrogantly and showed no love to your siblings. I shall teach you a lesson when we¡¯re back!¡±


    Christina stepped forward and was about to drag Melody into the inner hall.


    The banquet was hosted by the Summer family. Just then, Terrence Summer, na¡¯s father, hurried over to demand an exnation.


    na¡¯s injury was not serious, but she was escorted to the ambnce to stop her bleeding.


    Carson was slightly injured, so he stayed back after a simple treatment.


    Terrence rushed over and questioned the Shields in hostility, ¡°I heard that Lana was injured by one of you. Is that true?¡±

 Remarry My 31

    s


    Chapter 31 Let Me Apologize.


    Chapter 31 Let Me Apologize


    Carson and Gary''s expressions were grim as they nodded. "It''s our fault for not properly disciplining Melody. Our family will cover the medical expenses."


    Carson stood at the forefront with a cold look.


    Gary followed closely behind, intending to protect Christina, Suzanna, and Melody.


    Christina remained silent while Suzanna sobbed, "Mr. Summer, I apologize on behalf of my sister. I''ll do whatever you want to make amends for Mel''s action. Please don''t make things. difficult for her... Her sudden speech caught her brothers and mother off guard.


    Suzanna clutched her heart as if about to faint from fear and grievance.


    Everyone''s expression softened.


    Suzanna had been too well-protected since childhood, so she couldn''t handle the pressure and dared not to lie, which was what everyone thought.


    Christina quickly came to Suzanna''s side, her eyes filled withpassion. "Suzie is truly a kind girl; she never lies..."


    "Melody, you''re responsible for your actions. Apologize to Mr. Summer immediately!"


    Carson''s frown deepened as he observed Suzanna''s pale face, feeling displeased with Melody''s behavior.


    "Melody, you should apologize to the Summers!


    He could disregard Melody assaulting him but couldn''t tolerate her tarnishing the Shield family''s reputation.


    Gary was conflicted as he watched the scene unfold. Meeting Melody''s aloof gaze, he had a knot in his heart.


    This time, he boldly spoke up. "Mel did nothing wrong! It was na who deliberately ruined Mel''s designer dress, provoked her, and insulted her. Mel was simply defending herself!" Suzie, you were with na all the time. What have you done to Mel? I want you to tell the truth!"


    Gary stared at Suzanna assertively, urging her to recount the events and clear Melody''s


    §á§Ñ§ä§Ö.


    18:57 Wed, Oct 23 @


    Chapter 31 Let Me Apologize.


    Suzanna looked: up in astonishment, her eyes welling up with tears.


    Gary''s words infuriated Terrence.


    He had just seen his daughter''s injured state, so he was enraged.


    25%


    s


    He grabbed a chair and swung it toward Gary in frustration. "She did nothing wrong? Is Lana at fault then? She''s only 18; still a minor. What are you adults arguing with her for?"


    Gary couldn''t dodge in time and was about to get hit. At that moment, Suzanna suddenly threw herself forward and took the full brunt of the chair on her waist. "Ah! "Please don''t harm Gary, Mr. Summer... Please!"


    Suzanna fell to the ground, copsing on Gary''s body and shielding him.


    With tears in her eyes, she said weakly, "Gary, I was also distressed by Lana''s actions, but I didn''t incite her."


    "She insulted Mel, yet I was too timid to stop her. It''s right for you to me me..."


    Stunned. Gary quickly helped Suzanna to her feet. His eyes were filled with mixed emotions.


    Suzie is so kind; she couldn''t have incited na to harm Melody. Could it be that Melody deliberately misled me to misunderstand Suzie?


    Gary carried Suzanna with trembling arms and gasped, "Hold on, Suzie! I''ll take you to the hospital!"


    However, Terrence intervened. "If you don''t apologize, no one is going to the hospital."


    This was exactly what Melody said to na earlier.


    Now that Terrence used the same statement, it was obvious that he had pieced together the situation and was determined to hold Melody ountable. "Gary, let me apologize on behalf of Mel. Please put me down; I''ll go and apologize to Mr. Summer..." Suzanna pleaded pitifully.


    Carson couldn''t bear it anymore; he snatched Suzanna from Gary''s arms and held her on the side.


    Christina stepped forward and pped Gary hard. "How dare you! Have you lost


    mind?!"


    your


    "Suzie has been so good to you, yet you speak for that wicked girl and use Suzie of being


    2/3


    18:57 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 31 Let Me Apologize


    an aplice. Is that what a brother should do to his sister?"


    25%0


    s


    Carson also expressed his disappointment. "Gary, it''s true that Melody was the one who started it."


    Although na sshed red wine onto Melody''s dress, Melody''s action of injuring na had crossed the line.


    It was a provocation!


    So, Melody was at fault and had to apologize.


    Gary''s face ashened as he looked at Melody, who had been watching them coldly all along.


    The girl stood alone and showed no emotions, looking cold-blooded and ruthless.


    Indeed, Melody is the culprit, but now, Suzie is taking the me.


    At that moment, Gary felt his whole world crumbling.


    He yelled in a trembling voice, "Mel, admit your mistake now! We have to get Suzie to the hospital immediately. Consider it a plea from me." Suddenly, Melody burst outughing, colder than ever.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    She had long been used to such treatment - always being abandoned and left to take the


    had long been used to such treatment me.


    Pursing his lips, Edward silently held Melody''s cold hand and sneered, "Who do you think you are to boss my wife around?"


    18:58 Wed, Oct 23 @

 Remarry My 32

    Chapter 32 Not My Brother


    Chapter 32 Not My Brother


    s


    Dressed in ck, Edward exuded an aloof yet elegant aura. His devilish face was left uncovered.


    The only thing adding a touch of liveliness to his silent and cold figure was the cartoon pattern on the pure white scarf around his neck.


    Sitting in a wheelchair, the man entered the inner hall with a stone face.


    He walked toward Melody and casually held the girl''s delicate hand.


    His demeanor was rxed, but there was an inexplicable sense of threat that lingered in the


    air.


    The moment he spoke, everyone''s gaze converged on him.


    The Moore family was known as the most influential and powerful luxury family in Maycrest.


    Before the ne crash happened, Edward was a god-like figure to whom all the socialites in the city flocked.


    As the eldest son of the Moore family, he had a prestigious status and was known for his ruthless and aloof personality.


    In the business circles, many admired his shrewd business acumen and decisive leadership.


    After the ne crash, he seemed to have disappeared from public ces as if he had evaporated from the world.


    Rumors had it that he was disfigured and disabled and had long be a useless man.


    Melody felt greatly supported by Edward''s appearance, but she intended to handle this situation herself.


    Staring coldly at Gary, she asked, "Who do you think you are? Do have to agree just because you ask me to?"


    "You and your family are experts in morally ckmailing others, but sorry, I know no morals and manners! So, don''t even think about manipting me!"


    Melody''s tone was mocking. Ignoring their shocked expressions, she snatched the electrotherapy device back from Christina and scoffed, "Ms. Christina, what gives you the right to take my things? Should I get awyer to deal with you?* 1/3


    18:58 Wed, Oct 23 @


    Chapter 32 Not My Brother


    25%


    s


    Melody coldly drew the line, making the Shields feel a hint of embarrassment.


    Christina was annoyed. "Melody, I''m your mother! Are you going to sue me?!"


    Christina couldn''t believe her ears. When Melody first returned to the Shield family, she was gentle, obedient to her, and extremely tolerant of Suzie.


    But now, Melody was covered in thorns, like a hedgehog arming itself.


    Facing her family, she acted as if facing an enemy.


    She had changed way too much!


    What exactly had made her this rebellious and defiant toward the family?


    Christina frowned, feeling all the more that Melody was immature, unlike Suzanna, who was caring and warm.


    "Fine. You can take the device if you like, but Suzie is injured; you have to apologize to Mr. Summer.


    "If he wants you to kneel, then kneel and apologize. A man might not want to lose his dignity. but you''re just a girl, so what''s the big deal about kneeling?" Christina thought she had already made a concession.


    She was well aware that Terrence would not easily let Melody off.


    She wanted Melody to apologize on her knees to show the family''s sincerity so that their family business would not be implicated.


    "Who are you to call yourself my mother? Besides making me kneel and apologize, what else can you do?"


    "na deserved to be beaten!"


    "Suzanna was hit by a chair because she stepped forward to shield Gary. It has nothing to do with me. Why should I care?"


    After Melody finished speaking, she met Gary''s red-rimmed eyes, which were filled withplex.emotions.


    Looking


    disheartened, Gary mumblert Mcl..."N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    He wanted to say something, but he knew Melody wouldn''t listen to him anymore.


    When Edward appeared, Gary immediately noticed the scarf around his neck.


    I


    2/3


    10.30 weu, UUL 20


    Chapter 32 Not My Brother


    s


    The knitting style and the cartoon characters looked extremely familiar. It was the same style as the birthday gifts Suzanna knitted for him every year.


    A ridiculous spection crossed his mind, but he didn''t dare to dwell on it.


    Maybe the scarf Edward is wearing isn''t a present from Mel. Maybe the same knitting style is just a coincidence. Maybe the cartoon pattern isn''t embroidered on both sides... I must be overthinking. ""Don''t call me Mel!"


    "You''re no longer my brother, you''re just Suzanna''s brother."


    "Mr. Gary, from now on, please call me Melody. I''d rather we were strangers."


    "


    Melody didn''t want to see the affectionate look in Gary''s eyes as it made her feel disgusted.


    Gary''s heart ached. He was at a loss of words under Melody''s cold and disdainful gaze.


    The thing he feared the most had happened.

 Remarry My 33

    Chapter 33 I Can''t Wait


    Chapter 33 I Can''t Wait


    Mel doesn''t want me anymore...


    Edward tightened his grip on Melody''s hand.


    He nced at Terrence, who had been silent upon his arrival.


    +5 Free!


    Coins


    Under Edward''s cold gaze, Terrence dared not continue pretending to be invisible and quickly stepped forward.


    "My apologies for not recognizing Ms. Melody as your wife earlier. I''m grateful that she has graciously educated my daughter. How could I me her?"


    "Mr. Moore, it''s an honor to have you at our event. Is there any item you fancy? I''d be happy to offer it to you free of charge."


    The light at the venue was dim before this. Edward had been absent from the business circle for quite some time, plus he had been disfigured, so Terrence couldn''t recognize him for at moment.


    However, when the six-foot-tall Bernard stood beside Edward, Terrence immediately recognized the assistant.


    "No need."


    "But it''s the least I can do."


    "The items at the auction are truly subpar. My boss is going to give these five invitation cards. each auctioned for a million, to Mrs. Moore as a casual gift."


    Raising his chin proudly, Bernard retrieved the invitation cards to the Golden Financial Summit and handed them to Melody.


    While doing so, he purposefully nced at Carson and Suzanna, who were looking- despicable.


    Carson gritted his teeth in frustration; Suzanna''s heart fluttered intensely, almost causing a heart attack from anger. D


    Surprised, Melody epted the invitation cards and stole a nce at Edward.


    Though she tried to maintain aposed appearance, she couldn''t control her pounding


    heartbeat.


    With a sweet smile, she leaned closer to Edward and purred. "Thank you, Hubby!"


    1/3


    18:58 Wed, Oct 23 @


    Chapter 33 I Can''t Wait


    Thest word was filled with affection.


    025%


    At once, the atmosphere became ambiguous. Edward was enchanted when Melody''s fragrance wafted into his nose. sProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Under the dim lights, Melody''s warm and adoring gaze resembled a strawberry candy, striking the ice in his heart. Edward''s back stiffened as his thoughts ran wild for a few seconds.


    His throat went dry, and he almost forgot how to breathe.


    Gripping the wheelchair''s armrest tightly, he uttered in a cold yet slightly trembling voice, "There''s no need to thank me. It''s just a few pieces of waste paper. There''s no difference. whether I give them to you or throw them away Hearing Edward''s mean remark, Bernard was rendered speechless. Oh my, Mr. Moore! You''re really lucky to get a wife. All the words thate out of your mouth are nasty, as if you can''t wait to get a divorce! However, Melody remained smiling as she had long noticed Edward''s reddened earlobes.


    This man... is simply sulking there.


    The episode came to an end when Suzanna suddenly fainted, and the family rushed her to the hospital.


    In the ward, Christina and Carson worriedly inquired about Suzanna''s condition while Gary sat in a corner, covering his head as if drained of all energy.


    When Suzanna came around, she anxiously asked, "Mom, where''s Carson and Gary? Is Gary alright?"


    Gary''s attitude toward her had been deteriorating, and he even suspected her, making her afraid.


    "Suzie..."


    Everyone turned their heads to see Gary standing at the ward''s entrance, ashen-faced. His steps were unsteady, and his gaze remained fixed on Suzanna.


    Suzanna''s heart skipped a beat as she nervously called out, "Gary..."


    Gary walked over to the bedside with a concerned look. Despite wearing a smile, his tone was slightly chilly.


    "Suzie, my birthday is approaching, do you recall the gift we agreed upon for this year?"


    2/3


    1825%4


    Chapter 33 I Can''t Wait


    s


    Suzanna''s smile froze for a second before she put on a wider grin and nodded obediently. "Of course, I remember. I''ve already prepared a cozy scarf for you. I''m sure you''ll like the cartoon design this year." The smile at the corner of Gary''s mouth faltered slightly when the distinct knitting style of Edward''s scarf shed across his mind. "Is that so? Suzie, I can''t wait to see your surprise."


    Suzanna lowered her gaze and clenched her hands tightly under the nket...

 Remarry My 34

    Chapter 34 Never Important


    Chapter 34 Never ImportantProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    25%


    5 Free Cons


    Carson''s brow furrowed as he seized Gary''s arm, reproaching, "Gary, Suzie got injured protecting you from the stool. How can you shamelessly ask her for a gift at a time like this?"


    Christina, too, wore a stern countenance. "Gary, your birthday happens every year. Is it more. important than Suzie''s condition?"


    "You should forget about celebrating your birthday this year. If Nanny were to find out Suzie got hurt because of you, you''d be in for it!"


    Gary''s birthday happened to be adjacent to Old Mrs. Shield''s birthday, just one day apart.


    Consequently, the entire household would be preupied with preparing for Grandma''s celebration, overshadowing Gary''s birthday.


    Yet, every year, he would receive a hand-knitted scarf secretly sent by ''Suzie. The scarves were warm andforting, with cartoon patterns that never failed to lift his spirits. his big


    In those moments, he felt remembered and respected on his birthday.


    However, Gary''s mind was once again consumed by the familiar yet unique scarf around Edward''s neck.


    Would I still receive a scarf this year...?


    Gary pondered. Suddenly, he looked at Christina with a faint smile on his face. "Mom, do you think I''ve ever had a proper birthday celebration? My birthday has never been important." Christina''s expression turned grim as she stared at him incredulously.


    "Gary, are you ming me for being biased? Did Melody say something to you? She truly is a troublemaker. Not only did she cause trouble for herself, but she also sowed discord in my family." Christina was so incensed that she clutched her chest. Her prejudice and aversion toward Melody deepened.


    She had given birth to these twin sisters with all her might, but one was kind like a gentle breeze, and the other was evil like a shadow at midnight.


    Gary''s eyes became red-rimmed as he struggled toprehend his mother''s unfounded usation. "Mom, what does this have to do with Mel?" "How can I not me her? Our family was peaceful before her return, but after she came


    III


    1/2


    18 58 Wed Oct 23


    Chapter 34 Never Important


    s


    back, Suzie''s heart condition worsened, and even you started to defy me... Nanny is right- she''s here to tear our family apart!"


    The resentment in Christina''s eyes intensified. Letting out a deep sigh, she ushered Carson and Gary out and stayed in the ward alone to care for Suzanna.


    In the hospital corridor, Gary covered his head and crouched down, consumed by self-doubt.


    Suzie got injured because of me and was admitted to the hospital, yet I doubted her. Am I losing my


    mind?


    Carson touched the back of his mouth where the two teeth had fallen out and looked down at Gary. "Gary, don''t be upset. Melody is not worth it."


    He had once regarded Melody as a sister. However, she had covertly tampered with his score. and sold it at a low price, causing him to be falsely used of giarism and nearly ruined.


    At that time, he realized that this long-lost sister had a malicious nature and was not worthy ofparison with Suzanna.


    After the banquet, Melody handed the five invitation cards to Andrew and briefed him on her strategy for the financial summit.


    This time around, her n involved unveiling her trump card.


    Afterward, Melody proceeded to the restroom to retrieve the mini camera she had been. carrying. She then transferred the recorded video to her phone and casually edited it before. sending it to an encrypted contact. While Edward''s support was a pleasant surprise, Melody had other ways to deal with na. and the Summer family, even if he didn''t show up.


    She had never considered relying on a man for her sess.


    In the future, she aimed to stand beside him as an equal rather than being viewed as mere decoration.


    She had learned from her mistakes in the past life!


    Shortly after, she received a response: ''Do you intend to destroy herpletely or merely threaten her?"

 Remarry My 35

    Chapter 35 Bacsh


    Chapter 35 Bacsh


    Let''s take our time; we''ll start by leaking some incriminating evidence.


    What''s the fun in taking her out in one shot? It''s better to toy with her slowly."


    s


    Melody grinned knowingly. Her encounter with na at the auction was something she had anticipated.


    In her past life, na had frequently teamed up with Suzanna to antagonize her.


    While Suzanna feigned weakness behind the scenes, na, with her brash demeanor andck of intelligence, would charge ahead, either physically or verbally attacking Melody.


    na was somewhat of a celebrity in the entertainment industry. At fifteen, she gained. online fame by unting her wealth, and by eighteen, she had amassed a million followers.


    Using her privileged background, she interacted with numerous celebrities, befriended. Suzanna, admired Carson, and aspired for more than just online stardom, longing to break into the entertainment industry. Her poprity soared after stic surgery. Coupled with her innocent and charming


    appearance, she cultivated an image of a kind-hearted youngdy"


    However, na failed to realize that an image diametrically opposed to her true self was the easiest to shatter.


    "Tsk, Mel, you''re really something!


    "By the way, the director has taken on a hit drama "The Royal General. The fans have specifically requested you to voice the female lead and the viin. The show is gaining a lot of attention, are you interested?'' The director mentioned you''ll get ny percent of the pay


    Such a deal was unprecedented in the dubbing industry. Yet, as a respected voice actor, Melody had the talent to demand such terms.


    She raised her eyebrows, feeling torn. She needed money and couldn''t rely solely on Edward''s generosity to repay her grandfather.


    In the past, despite earning a substantial amount from part-time jobs and voice acting, most of her earnings went toward pleasing the Shield family. Despite her sess, she found herself strapped for cash. Okay, send me the script first. I''ll decide whether to ept it or not!


    1/3


    15:59 Wed Oct 23 @ GO


    Chapter 35 Bacsh


    She was always discerning about the projects she took on.


    BK 23%S


    sN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    In the stic surgery clinic, nay on the bed, her nose freshly operated on and wrapped in bandages.


    Casually scrolling through her phone, she awaited her father''s arrival, intending to confront Melody and teach her a lesson.


    However, upon logging into Twitter, she stumbled upon a video of her bullying Melody. edited and circting as a hot topic.


    The shooting angle happened to preserve the victim''s privacy while allowing viewers to empathize fully.


    na''s cruel behavior in the video was a stark contrast to her usual innocent and kind image.


    Consequently, her followers turned against her.


    Oh my. this socialite''s innocence is just a facade! She''s had stic surgery and openly bullied others. I used to think she was cute, but now I see her true color!"


    This is absurd. Since when did Suzanna Shield be associated with such a toxic influencer? I thought they were all kind souls, but it seems like I was wrong.


    It''s the 21st century now, for crying should be ashamed of themselves.


    t loud. How can they attack others in such a way? They


    The two sugar daddies she mentioned are rumored to be disrespectful toward women and are even suspected of causing their wives'' deaths.. She clearly intended to humiliate the victim by associating them to her. Twitter erupted in criticism.


    Despite the bacsh from theizens, na still had some loyal supporters.


    ''An edited video proves nothing. Lana has just turned 18, so what if she''s a bit rebellious?"


    Lana still looks stunning after undergoing stic surgery, which just goes to show that she had a good foundation. Those who are criticizing her should consider getting stic surgery yourself if you have the means. Suzanna wore a pitiful expression but didn''t stop Lana from her actions. Who knows, she might be the one who instigated Lana."


    As na read through thements, her anger began to boil over.


    "Melody, it must be you! How dare you record and expose me? Who do you think you are!"


    2/3


    18:59 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 35 Bacsh


    Fueled by anger, na vowed to make Melody pay the price!

 Remarry My 36

    hapter 36 Melody''s Allure


    Chapter 36 Melody''s Allure


    s


    Meanwhile, at the Moore Residence. After changing out of her red wine-stained dress, Melody freshened up and slipped into a pristine snow-white nightgown adorned with delicatece.


    Despite her unassuming appearance and graceful form, there was a subtle allure to her innocence.


    With her hair tied in a messy bun, she exuded a soft, sweet aura as she went downstairs to heat up a cup of milk for Edward, which she then carried to his study. Knock, knock.


    Melody noticed the door slightly ajar. Tilting her head, she peeked in, her voice gentle and inviting, "Mr. Moore, are you there? I''ve brought you some warm milk."


    By the French window, Edward sat in his wheelchair, straightening up at the sound of her voice. Adjusting his sleeve, he caught his reflection in the ss, still as hideous and terrifying as ever. He couldn''t help but wonder why Melody didn''t seem frightened of him. "Come on in," Edward invited, turning his wheelchair to face her. His eyes lingered on her attire a whitece dress that hugged her figure softly, entuating her soft and demure demeanor.


    With glossy almond eyes and a face as sweet as a peach, Melody seemed almost irresistible, tempting anyone to approach her.


    Edward calmly diverted his attention back to his work, focused on the financial reports. sprawled across theputer desk.


    As Melody approached with a steaming mug of milk, hisposure began to waver as his senses caught the subtle, sweet body scent that wafted from her.


    ''Geez, this girl''s really bouncing off the walls today! What''s gotten into her now?'' Despite his outward calm, Edward felt a rush of agitation within.


    cing the milk on the desk, Melody approached him, suddenly leaning in close. She gently took his hand, intertwining their fingers as she squatted beside him.


    For a moment, Melody''s eyes sparkled like stars Thanks for tonight, Ed," she said softly, her gaze warm and carnest.


    "Ed? Did she just call me that? Apart from mom and grandma, nobody''s ever-used that name for me. But the way she said it... it felt different, more personal," Edward reflected, feeling like he was being drawn into an intricate web of emotions.


    1/2


    18:59 Wed, Oct 23 @


    Chapter 36 Melody''s Allure


    .23%2 +5 Free


    Coins


    He tried to keep a straight face, but a heat crept up his cheeks. He shot a sideways nce to mask his awkwardness and spoke with forced coolness. "So, is this your way of showing appreciation?"


    Seriously, what''s her deal?'' Edward thought, I''m a guy, not some toy she could freely tease and toy with just because I''m bound to a wheelchair!


    Come on, all he did was toss a few papers at her because he was worried about the family''s reputation if she went out in public with everyone calling her "Mrs. Moore." Did she need to go this overboard?


    With a shake of her head, Melody rose from her seat. "Of course not," she said firmly, then plopped onto hisp. Her movements were confident and unabashed.


    Edward was taken aback, his expression morphing into a puzzled frown. Such intimacy was foreign to him, particrly in this unexpected moment.


    His initial impulse was to push her away, just like before, "What are you doing? Please stop! I only agreed to let you stay here, you..." he protested, his words trailing off as Melody preempted his action, firmly straddling his torso and gripping his shoulders tightly.


    you


    A yful smirk danced across Melody''s lips as she met Edward''s gaze. "Oh, what did say?" she taunted, her voiceced with amusement. "Not ready to give in just yet, huh? Gotta admit, your resistance is kind of cute. Hehe. I like it!" she teased, casting him a flirtatious look.


    Melody pressed herself against Edward, her body practically glued to his. Her lips were a breath away from his, the sweet scent of cinnamon filling his senses. She had gone into full-on seduction mode!This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    This time, she wanted him to fall at her feet like in their past life. Then, she''d shower him with love, making up for all their past regrets.


    "Hey, get your hands off me!" Edward pushed her back, his voice firm.

 Remarry My 37

    Chapter 37 More Allure


    923 %s


    s


    Edward''s teeth clenched as he nced down, catching Melody''s hands sneaking toward his


    belt.


    He sucked in a sharp breath, surprised by her boldness.


    "Whoa, three years since your injury, and you still have those washboard abs?" Melody blurted, surprisecing her voice.


    "Tsk. surprisingly tight too," she added, running her fingers across his stomach in a teasing manner. "You doing sit-ups in bed every day? You''re a naughty boy, huh?" She giggled.


    Melody''s yful teasing pricked at Edward''s sensitive spot. Her mention of his disability three years prior dredged up dark memories. Still, she seemed oblivious to the pain her words caused. With each jest, Edward''s expression darkened, the weight of his past bearing down on him.


    Momentarily, he pushed aside the reminder of his disability. No one had dared to confront his past so directly before.


    His temple throbbed as he clenched his teeth, his fingers pinching Melody''s soft waist. "What do you think you''re doing? Touch me again, and I''ll cut off your arms!"


    With each yful poke, Edward felt a surge of adrenaline, an urge to put this troublemaker in her ce.


    Yet, Melody didn''t relent. Instead, she chuckled mischievously. "Oh, I dare you! Do you have the heart to do it? Won''t you feel guilty for hurting me?"


    Melody''s provocation challenged Edward''s authority, and he snapped with a stern tone, "Bernard!"


    This yful Melody was far too mischievous, far too daring! Edward vowed to kick her out of the Moore Residence that very night.


    "Throw her out!" Edward roared, his voice booming through the room. "Get out of here!" he bellowed, eyes shing at Melody.


    Bernard had peeked through the cracked door, only to be mmed back by Edward''s yell. He covered his mouth in shock. ''Did Mr. Moore fall for that shameless woman''s tricks?'' he thought worriedly. Back inside, Edward red at Melody as she slowly lowered her dress straps, revealing her smooth shoulders and delicate corbones.


    1/2


    18:59 Wed, Oct 23 G


    Chapter 37 More Allure


    £¤23%


    s


    Her hand lingered on the strap, a silent dare for him to call Bernard back. As if to say, "Go ahead, call him in. I''ll take this dress right off." Edward gritted his teeth, cursing under his breath. "Damn woman!" he hissed.


    "Go on. Call him," Melody purred, her smile sweet butced with challenge. "I dare you."


    She was taunting him. Did he dare let anyone witness what was happening between them?


    "Don''t you have shame, woman?!" Edward roared, frustration mixing with a strangeProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    vulnerability. He was losing his cool but didn''t know how to handle her.


    Staring at Melody, his gaze drawn to her yful yet enticing features. With a defeated sigh, he finally asked. "What do you want from me?"


    Edward couldn''t believe anyone could truly love a broken man like him.


    He was convinced Melody''s actions had an ulterior motive. She had to be after some kind of gain from being with him, and he wouldn''t let himself fall for her seductive games. Melody adjusted her strap and leaned in close, her breath warm against his ear. "I want you, Ed. I want to kiss you..."


    Melody wasn''t trying to manipte him this time, nor was she after any benefit. She genuinely wanted to break through those walls, seeing how guarded he was. Edward hesitated, jaw clenched, then reluctantly pulled her into a hug.


    He lowered his gaze, cupped her face, and met her lips with desire and trepidation. His lips explored hers, starting gently, then deepening the kiss. It was a whirlwind for Melody.


    For a moment, she was lost. Was this the Edward from this life, suspicious and guarded? Or the one from her past life, the one she hurt, the one who left clutching her ashes?


    In that instant, the past and present blurred under his influence. Suddenly, Melody pushed him away and rolled onto the floor.


    Edward''s eyes darkened as expected, and a sneer emerged on his lips. "Can''t keep up charade any longer, can you?"


    the


    "Get out now!" he yelled, chasing her out. Then, with a self-deprecating chuckle, a steely glint entered his eyes.


    Melody gritted her teeth, struggling for words. "L"


    He roared, "Go! Don''t you daree in here without my permission again!"

 Remarry My 38

    Chapter 38 Bernard''s Brother- Brandon


    Chapter 38 Bernard''s Brother- Brandon


    s


    Melody''s exit left Edward brooding by the window, a dark cloud hanging over him. He stared down, his fingers tracing his thin lips. His brow furrowed, a chill in his eyes, and a hint of sickness lurked beneath his gaze. "Brandon, he called out, his voice cold.


    A tall figure emerged from the shadows, resembling Bernard but with sharper features and a broader build. They both shared an imposing presence.


    "Mr. Moore, Brandon started, "I looked into Melody. No connections to your uncles'' operations. It seems she was just messing around earlier, but we can''t be entirely sure she''s innocent."


    Bernard chimed in, "Still, the chance is slim. You practically let her off the hook."


    Edward, ever logical, understood that inaction wouldn''t do. Melody''s sudden disappearance had clearly rattled him. "Tell me everything about her, he demanded, his brow furrowed, his demeanor icy and his expression unreadable.


    The man who freaked out over Melody earlier, the one with the flushed cheeks of shame. vanished without a trace. In his ce sat Edward,posed and cold.


    Brandon produced a file and ced it on his desk.


    a


    Edward''s icy gaze swept across it,nding on three words that sent a jolt through him: "Kenrick Payne, Melody''s ex-boyfriend."


    Of course, it was him, Edward, who''d shattered their perfect little world.


    Edward''s eyes narrowed as the thought of Kenrick, Melody''s ex, messing with her head yed in his mind. Could that be who flustered her ¨¤ moment ago?''


    Just then, a gentle knock interrupted their thoughts. Before Edward could respond, Melody creaked open the door, her eyes sincere and searching. "Hey there. You still sulking?"Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "I''vee to make things right, Melody''s voice dripped with yful flirtation, sending shivers down Brandon''s spine as he watched from the corner.


    Melody''s conscience had finally kicked in after returning to her room. She''d gotten Edward to kiss her, only to mess it up with her clumsiness. No way was she letting a fight fester overnight! So, she was back, seizing the moment before Edward cooled down. Only then would her efforts not be wasted.


    1/3


    18:59 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 38 Bernard''s Brother- Brandon


    23%


    s


    Edward''s tone was cold as he rebuffed her intrusion. "Didn''t I say not to enter without permission?"


    Melody''s gaze dropped in defeat. "But... I''ve prepared a medicinal bath for you," she pleaded, her eyes pleading. "Skipping it tonight will diminish the electrotherapy''s effectiveness."


    She leaned in, batting her eyshes. "Come on, don''t be stubborn. Technically, you can''t refuse a bath until you walk again, right?"


    Melody had prepped the bath earlier, and this visit was just an excuse to lure him back to the bedroom for a soak. But before the bath magic, she wanted to get his heart racing and blood flowing for maximum effect. Same idea with the hot milk; it was a cirction booster!


    Edward scowled, his jaw clenched so tight it could crack ice. Well yed, woman! You got me again! This maniptive little fox is getting way too good at this!'' he thought with a sneer.


    "Yes. Mr. Moore. Attending to your legs is paramount," Brandon chimed in, having checked the medicine Melody gave Edward and confirming it was legit. He couldn''t deny that Melody knew her stuff regarding healing. Melody''s entrance into Edward''s study was a surprise, not just for him but for the man present Brandon.


    While Melody''s apprenticeship under her grandfather, Arnold Shield, exined her exceptional physiotherapy skills, Brandon suspected another expert had refined her technique.


    However, he had just decided to hold off informing Edward until he could verify the truth. himself.


    Suddenly, Melody''s gaze darted around the room. "Oh, there''s someone else here!" she eximed, spotting Brandon,


    Are you Bernard''s brother?" she blurted before anyone could answer. "You look quite alike! Though, are you more interested in men or women?"


    "Hey, Edward''s mine. Don''t even think about it," Melody teased, arching an eyebrow yfully.


    Melody had vivid memories of her past life. The only time she''d everid eyes on Brandon was after her own death. As a spirit tethered to Edward, she witnessed a scene that sent shivers down her spine.


    One night, Brandon stood at the master bedroom door, blood staining his clothes. His voice was cold and raspy as he spoke, "Mr. Moore, the Shield family is no more."


    2/3


    18:59 Wed, Oct 23 R


    Chapter 38 Bernard''s Brother- Brandon


    23%


    s


    He continued, his tone devoid of emotion, "Hopefully, Ma''am can finally rest in peace. My condolences."


    At that moment, it dawned on Melody how terrifying Brandon waspared to Bernard, who seemed naive and innocent.


    Edward sat slumped in his wheelchair, clutching an urn. His eyes were filled with a deep sadness that seemed bottomless. "Is that what happened? How can Mel just...leave me behind? I haven''t gone to be with her yet..."


    The death of his wife shouldn''t make it so easy to move on, should it? The weight of his grief hung heavy in the air.


    Brandon''s icy demeanor almost cracked, his lips twitched, and he looked down at Melody, cautioning, "Mind your speech!"


    With just that nce, Brandon confirmed that Melody was a true beauty, possessing the allure of a femme fatale, a scheming seductress in her attractive package.


    However, Brandon knew his boss wouldn''t be swayed by beauty alone.


    Melody approached with graceful steps, her ebony hair cascading down, framing her fragrant shoulders and delicate arms, her beauty innocent yet beguiling.


    She gazed up at Brandon, her relentless nature evident, deliberately twisting his ''mind your speech'' into ''kidney breach, "What? Kidney breach?"


    "My kidneys are fine, it''s your boss Mr. Moore... who seems to have issues. Are you subtly mocking him?" The girl smirked, her buning undone from her frustration and rolling on the bed from earlier.


    As it cascaded down, it lent her an inexplicable sense of gentleness. Yet, considering her true nature was quite the contrary, it was merely a facade,


    "...No, I didn''t!" Brandon''s face turned cold, flustered as he quickly denied the usation.

 Remarry My 39

    Chapter 39 Targeting Brandon +5 Free Cong


    Brandon furrowed his brow. Why was this new Mrs. Moore taking every opportunity to pick on him like a hawk? Did he give off an air of brawn but zero brains in her eyes?


    Just as Melody was about to unleash another jab, Edward rolled out of the study, interrupting her. "Alright, that''s enough. Get me to the medicinal bath," hemanded.


    Melody nodded curtly but not before a quick nce swept over the desk. The scattered documents, filled with details about her life, caught her eye for a fleeting moment. A subtle smirk tugged at the corner of her lips.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    There was a reason Melody kept poking at Brandon. Earlier, she''d sensed another presence in the study. Deep down, she knew Edward never fully trusted her, and Brandon''s presence only. fueled her suspicions.


    But hey, maybe Edward taking an interest in her past wasn''t all bad? Maybe, just maybe, this was a sign of... progress? A twisted kind of progress, sure, but progress nheless.


    Meanwhile, in the master room''s bathroom, Melody took the lead, adjusting the temperature of the strange, brown, medicinal concoction that smelled like a witch''s cauldron and steamed like a sauna.


    Then she stood by the door and asked in a voiceced with a hint of something Edward couldn''t quite ce, "Mr. Moore, time to strip down and get soaked. Would you like me to help you get undressed?" Her gaze lingered on the man who had already approached the bath''s edge.


    "No, thank you. You can leave now," Edward replied, his voice firm.


    Edward practically pushed her out, dumbfounded by her audacity as herser gaze lingered on the toned muscles he was about to reveal. She''d already seen and touched way too much of him. He wouldn''t have a shred of privacy if this kept up.


    "Oh, right! You left your hot milk in the study. Let me go grab it for you," she said quickly. exiting the bathroom.


    By the time Melody had returned, Edward was already submerged in the brown liquid. It gave his skin a strange, almost glowing sheen.


    Steam billowed upward, tinted with a delicate pink hue that kissed Edward''s cheeks.


    His typically stoic countenance now bore a subtle yet enticing charm.


    Melody cradled his cup of warm milk, observing him as he leaned against the bath''s edge, his sturdy frame and defined neck and shoulder muscles entuated by his fairplexion


    1/3


    18.59 Wed, Oct 23 R


    Chapter 39 Targeting Brandon


    tinged with a flush.


    s


    The beads of sweat trickled down his jawline, meandering along his corbone before merging into the bathwater, a sight that held her spellbound.


    A nervous lump formed in her throat. Then, a distinct gulp echoed in the bathroom as she swallowed hard.


    Edward''s gaze narrowed, a''faint hint of amusement glimmering in his eyes, silently asking, "Does this mere sight suffice to ruffle your feathers?"


    Sensing his yful jab, Melody cleared her throat and remarked, "Mr. Moore, you certainly shed your clothes in record time."


    Her attempt to diffuse the tension with a yful jest fell t.


    Edward was rendered speechless by her audacious retort. Is this impish troublemaker likening me to a mere gigolo? Good grief!


    "Just set it down and leave," he instructed, turning his back to Melody.


    Unustomed to the direct gaze of Melody''s seemingly innocent almond eyes, which seemed to harbor an underlying intensity that unnerved him slightly, Edward felt a twinge of


    unease.


    Droplets of water continued to trickle down Edward''s messy hair, tracing along his spine and over the various scars scattered across his well-defined muscles, causing Melody''s breath to hitch at the sight. The air crackled with unspoken desire.


    Mesmerized, Melody found herself drawn forward, extending the cup of hot milk to Edward.


    The man downed it swiftly, raising an eyebrow as he remarked, "Why are you still here? nning to join me in the tub, is it?"


    Melody''s eyes lit up, about to agree, but her phone suddenly rang.


    Flustered, she hastily answered the call without checking the caller ID. A familiar gentle voice greeted her on the other end, "Hey, Mel, it''s me,


    ...Kenrick?" Melody''s brows furrowed, realizing she had forgotten to block his number,


    "What''s up?" Her tone turned frosty as she prepared to leave the bathroom to continue the


    call.


    Suddenly, a strong arm mped around her waist, yanking her back. Before Melody could


    2/3


    19:00 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 39 Targeting Brandon


    123%


    s


    scream, she sputtered, soaked to the bone and now sitting on the man''s very tonedp. Her mind raced, trying to process what had just happened.


    Edward, dripping wet and looking like a grumpy merman, held her on hisp. On the other end of the line, the man sounded like he was about to have a heart attack. "Mel? What happened? Is everything okay?"


    Edward snatched the phone from her hand and tossed it aside. "So, here''s the deal," he growled. "You''re living here as Mrs. Moore, flirting and seducing me constantly, and yet you''re still messing around with your ex? Is this some kind of sick game?"


    Melody, soaking wet and speechless for a moment, burst outughing. Then, a mischievous grin spread across her face. She wrapped her legs around him, pulling herself closer. "Wait, are you jealous?" she teased.


    "Don''t y dumb," she purred, a yful smile on her lips. "you obviously care about me."


    She continued, her voice a husky whisper. "You feel something for me, don''t you? Let''s have some fun with this. How about I''m only Mrs. Moore to you? Like it?"


    She leaned in, her kiss soft but deliberate. Her fingers trailed along his jawline, sending shivers down his spine.

 Remarry My 40

    Chapter 40 A Fervent Kiss 23%


    s


    Melody''s kiss possessed a confident assertiveness, her touch lingering from her lips to the man''s jaw, then descending slowly to his Adam''s apple.


    In the next instant, she found herself pushed away once more.


    Dazed, she gazed up at Edward''s intricate eyes, only to witness him hastily covering his nose, a drop of blood falling into the medicinal bath, sshing onto it like crimson lotus petals.


    "hmm am I so hot I made you nosebleed?" Melody snickered, rushing over to steady his arm and check his pulse.


    Her eyes gleamed with triumph as she bobbed her head. "Awesome! That herbal steam bath is working like a charm. Remember, this only works if you''re steamed and... turned on. I bet in a month, your little friend down there will be good as new," Melody breathed a sigh of relief. Through the fusion of electrotherapy with her curated. blend of herbs and nts, she anticipated curing Edward''s condition within the uing month, much earlier than expected.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    She was ecstatic that her medical expertise had grown considerably!


    Most importantly, her dedication to studying ancient remedies and fostering a flirtatious rapport with Edward had not been futile!


    Edward, however, wasn''t exactly thrilled.


    He grabbed a towel to staunch the blood, his veins still throbbing on his forehead. He red at Melody, then surprised her by pulling her close. "You sure know how to sweet-talk someone into torture," he muttered darkly. Edward''s expression twisted in difort as he leaned weakly against the bath''s edge. Clearly, he''d misinterpreted Melody''s flirtatious behavior as part of her twisted medical


    treatmen


    Melody, having confirmed his symptoms were under control, grabbed a towel for him.


    Leaning over the tub, she gave him a concerned look with a hint of a smile. "Hey, no lies here. Gotta heal you up before we can have a marriage full of hot nights, right?" Her eyes narrowed yfully. "Then we can be a real husband and wife, all lovey-dovey. "Married to you?" Edward scoffed, turning away coldly. "Ger real! You''re delusional, living in some fantasy world!"


    Melody just smiled sweetly, not bothering to argue. "Soak for a while longer, okay?" she said,


    1/3


    Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 40 A Fervent Kiss


    grabbing her phone as it started blowing up with calls.


    23%


    ? 5 Free Coins


    She wanted Edward to have ample time to let the medicinal bath work magic on his body that evening.


    As Melody left, her phone continued to ring incessantly..


    Frowning, she could easily guess why Kenrick was persistently calling.


    They met when she was 13, and she was introduced to her brother Martin, who was close friends with Kenrick.


    When Melody returned to the Shield family at 16, Kenrick established himself in the prestigious Payne family in the capital two yearster.


    Despite Melody''s best efforts, her position within the Shield family remained shaky.


    In the public''s eyes, she was still the adopted daughter, whereas Kenrick, now acknowledged as the rightful heir to the Payne fortune, basked in unparalleled status.


    Yet, a part of Kenrick remained unchanged. He was still the same boy who used to sneak over the Shield family wall to bring her treats.


    They weren''t officially engaged, but everyone assumed they would be. Kenrick''s attentiveness towards Melody continued, just like when they were younger, with Martin still around.


    After his return to the Payne family, his visits to Melody only became more frequent. Back then, she truly believed he cared for her and that he wanted to be with her.


    But her hope shattered when she discovered a devastating truth: Kenrick wasn''t just visiting her. He was also spending time with Suzanna, and not just a little time he was dedicating more and more of his attention to her.


    -


    The weight of this revtion crushed Melody. The boy who once snuck her treats was now slipping away, drawn to another woman.


    It all started six months ago when Kenrick befriended Suzanna''s brother Timothy and became a regr fixture at the Shield residence


    This all happened even though Suzanna was about to get married to someone else. It all made sense. Melody''s video was meant for na but somehow dragged Suzanna into the


    mess.


    A shback hit Melody. In her past life, Kenrick had been secretly meeting with Suzanna, all while manipting Melody into divorcing Edward with promises of a happy future. Once the divorce was finalized, he used stolen information from the Moore family to


    2/3


    19:00 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 40 A Fervent Kiss


    embezzle billions while deepening his connection with Suzanna.


    The day Melody took the fall for the Shield family and went to


    engagement party to Suzanna.


    With renewed rity, Melody answered the phone.


    jail? It was also his


    123%


    s


    Kenrick''s voice filled the receiver,ced with feigned concern. "Mel, you alright? I heard water! Did you fall in? Why are you so careless? Can''t take care of yourself when I''m not there?" That familiar, patronizing tone. It almost transported Melody back to their innocent beginnings. But people change.


    ¡°Oh, just enjoying a little water fun with my husband," Melody said nonchntly, drying her hair with a towel. "A joy you wouldn''t understand until you get married yourself, of course."

 Remarry My 41

    Chapter 41 Kenrick Called


    Chapter 41 Kenrick Called


    s


    Little did she know, Edward''s wheelchair had silently rolled to a stop by the bathroom door.


    Kenrick''s entire facade crumbled. His voice, previously smooth and charming, turned stiff andced with anger. "Mel,e on, you''re clearly trying to get under my skin."


    guy


    He let out a defeated sigh, running a hand through his hair. "Look, Suzie''s not the bad here. You gotta understand she''s genuinely a shy girl and has a heart problem. Besides, your marriage with that man is just a temporary arrangement. I won''t hold your past against you. I''ll be your hero and take you far away after all this!"


    Melody scoffed, cutting him off mid-fantasy. "Get to the point, Kenrick. Stop wasting my time with this fairytale."


    Her icy tone told him she was still fuming about being forced to marry Edward as Suzie''s scapegoat.


    "Did you upload na''s bullying video?" Kenrick asked, hoping to change the subject.


    Melody smirked. "You''ll have to find out yourself."


    She knew Suzanna couldn''t reach her after blocking the entire Shield family. So, here was Kenrick, acting as Suzanna''s mouthpiece.


    Kenrick''s frown deepened, his gentle facade cracking. "Look, targeting na is fine, but dragging Suzie and Carson into it? That''s gonna hurt their careers. Come on, be a good girl; delete the video."


    As the superstar singer, Carson had a loyal fanbase that would weather any storm.


    But Suzanna was just starting out, and now she was stuck in an online feud with a celebrity. Twitter was already buzzing, calling her a bad role model and demanding her cancetion.


    Kenrick said patronizingly, "Be a good girl, delete the video," which made Melody''s stomach churn. "Listen to you? Who are you to tell me what to do? Come crawling back when you have a clue!'' Her voice dripped with contempt.


    Kenrick flushed, stung by her harsh words. He wasn''t used to being treated like this anymore.


    His demeanor shifted. "Look, just delete the video. Stop being a nuisance and dragging everyone into your mess!"


    Melody scoffed. "Oh, I''m a nuisance now? So if I don''t delete the video of them bullying people, that''s on me? What about them ganging up and picking on others?"


    1/3


    Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 41 Kenrick Called


    X230


    Kenrick frowned. "Suzie''s your sister, for crying out loud! It was just a joke. Mel. Don''t get so worked


    up and prickly about it, okay? Seriously, I can''t believe you''re acting so petty."


    Melody couldn''t hold back herughter. She''d reached her limit!


    No matter how much she endured, in their eyes, she was always in the wrong, she was always the petty one.


    So, she decided to cut ties with them because she''d had enough of their games!


    "Look, if you want to defend Suzie and act like everything''s sunshine and rainbows, fine by me. I don''t care anymore. I''m done with you two I''m getting married, and guess what? We''re breaking up! Consider yourselves dumped!" Melody mmed her point home. Her frustration boiled over. "Honestly, I''m disgusted by you. A loser! Goodbye!"


    The image of her time in prison while they celebrated their engagement still burned in her mind. It was the final straw for Melody.


    This new life she was building wouldn''t have room for Kenrick or any of the baggage from her past.


    "What did you just say? No way! You can''t dump me!" Kenrick sputtered, disbeliefcing his voice.


    "It''s not up for debate, Kenrick. You cheated on me first," Melody dered firmly.


    "No, Mel, wait, I can exin... Kenrick stammered, but the dial tone cut him off.


    His face contorted in shock. Dumped? By Melody?


    An awkward flush crept over him as he nced at Suzanna, her frail form resting in the hospital bed. "Suzie, how did Mel find out about us?"


    He''d always considered Suzanna his family because of his friendship with Timothy,


    But somewhere along the line, things shifted. Afraid of sparking jealousy in Melody, he secretly gave Suzanna gifts equal to Melody''s, then found himself prioritizing Suzanna''s needs.


    Kenrick hadn''t meant to hide their rtionship, but secrecy had be the norm.


    Suzanna blinked innocently. "Ken, don''t worry. I haven''t breathed a word to anyone. Maybe Mel''s just been a little sensitivetely, taking things the wrong way, I can talk to her and clear things up, no problem." Kenrick sighed, a knot tightening in his stomach Tim always talks about how honest and


    19:00 Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 41 Kenrick CalledN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    trustworthy you are. I guess I have to trust you on this."


    1.23%


    s


    He furrowed his brow, knowing he''d need to exin things properly to Melody at their next meeting.


    With Suzanna''s reassurance, he hoped Melody would see things from his perspective and forgive him..

 Remarry My 42

    Chapter 42 The Bully Case


    Chapter 42 The Bully Case


    The inte buzz and bacsh lingered for days on end.


    The Shield brothers, fueled by money and power, finally managed to drown out the negativity surrounding Suzanna. Kenrick, with his ownwork of contacts, also lent a hand. in clearing


    Of course, everyone knew who leaked the video, making Melody even more hated.


    Meanwhile, Gary remained holed up at home for those days, not even bothering to ventureN?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    OUL.


    His family found his behavior peculiar, but Gary was usually up to no good anyway. They were happy to have him stay put for a change.


    Under their mother''s careful attention, Suzanna''s injuries healed much faster thanxpected.


    Just like that, Gary''s birthday rolled around.


    "Gary''s been a paintely, but it''s his birthday. He should at least get off his butt and take everyone out for dinner, right?"


    Timothy remarked, adjusting his suit with a sigh. Standing tall, his eyes scanned the second floor with impatience.


    The Shield family hosted avish birthday bash for Granny Shield every year. In the heyday of Grandpa Shield''s medical career, catering to high-profile patients from the capital''s elite families, their home became a hub for socialites. These same VIPs returned annually for Granny''s celebration.


    But Gary''s birthdays never quite matched Granny or Grandpa Shield''s affairs. He wasn''t the one bringing fame and honor to the family.


    "Don''t be too hard on Gary, Tim. He''s probably rattled after what happened, Suzanna interjected, her voice gentle and soothing.


    Despite her soothing tone, the fear and worry in Suzanna''s eyes tugged at Timothy''s heartstrings.


    His gaze turned icy. "Mel again, huh? That girl is a menace! Getting you attacked, dragging your name through the mud... How can she even call herself part of our family?" Suzanna''s lip trembled, tears welling up in her eyes. She bit her lip, a silent plea in her eyes. "Mel is just upset. I know she didn''t mean it."


    1/3


    19:00 Wed, Oct 23 R


    Chapter 42 The Bully Case


    1023%


    s


    Seated on the sofa beside them, Derrick suddenly lifted his gaze and leveled a prating stare at Suzanna. However, it was fleeting, quickly withdrawn.


    He scoffed, "Quit making excuses for her, Suzie. She''s a thief who needs a reality check!"


    Yet, he was somewhat taken aback. Despite his efforts to cklist A


    in various circles,


    there was no sign of her admitting defeat or returning to the Shied Residence to reconcile. with the family.


    ording to Suzanna, Melody even attended the Summer family banquet and secured herself an invitation to the "Golden Financial Summit."


    ''Ha, does she think she can target Suzie at that summit? Ridiculous! She will never stand a chance, I swear!'' Derrick thought.


    Ascending the staircase to the second floor, Suzanna gently tapped on the door, clutching a neatly wrapped gift box containing a scarf intended for Gary.


    Suzanna noticed Melody''s yearly tradition of gifting Gary a handmade scarf with a cartoon character stitched onto it. Though charming, it seemed modest and in, hardly valuable at


    all.


    Deciding to make a change, Suzanna took to the inte. She purchased a finely crafted scarf, even going as far as paying extra for the addition of a custom embroidered cartoon character. Gary''s voice sounded despondent from the room, "Who''s there?


    birthday today. Just leave me be!"


    Suzanna winced, her lip trembling slightly. "It''s me, Gary. Suzie."


    Silence filled the room for a moment.


    Then, Gary''s voice softened a bit. "Come in."


    I''ve already said it''s not my


    Suzanna pushed open the door, revealing a sight that surprised her. Gary, usually indifferent to academics, was surrounded by finance textbooks.


    He looked exhausted, dark circles hanging under his eyes. Despite thete hour, he was still in a short-sleeved shirt, battlingplicated equations amidst the mess of books.


    He finally looked up. and a flicker of a smile crossed his face when he saw Suzanna. His eyes darted to the present in her hand.


    "Hey Gary, happy birthday! Here you go. I made this for you!" Suzanna said, holding out the gift box. "It''s getting colder, perfect for your wardrobe glow-up!"


    2/3


    23%


    s


    19:00 Wed, Oct 23 @GD


    Chapter 42 The Bully Case


    Suzanna couldn''t help but notice a strange coincidence. The weather decided to take a nosedive every year on Gary''s birthday.


    Even she felt like grabbing a coat! The scarf wasn''t fancy, but at least it was practical.

 Remarry My 43

    Chapter 43 Gary''s Discovery


    Gary jumped up, a grin splitting his face as he tore open the present. But his joy died faster than a fly in bug spray.


    As he unfurled the scarf. Derrick couldn''t help but notice the awkwardness in the cartoon design and the clumsiness of the stitching. It was a far cry from Melody''s usual exquisite craftsmanship. The realization hit him instantly: Suzanna couldn''t have made this..


    Then, a memory surged into Gary''s thoughts the image of Edward wearing the familiar scarf, which Melody had lovingly crafted. That scarf was unmistakably his!


    He couldn''t help but Reflect on the dedication and care Melody had poured into her handiwork: Derrick felt a pang of nostalgia,


    A ragged breath escaped Gary''s lips as he red at Suzanna, his heart sinking into his chest. At that moment, it shattered into a million pieces.


    With eyes zing red, he spun towards Suzanna, ripping the scarf in The fabric split with a harsh "rip," echoing the fracture within him. two with a violent tear.


    "What the heck, Gary? I spent two whole months knitting this for you!" Suzanna cried, scrambling to stop him. But Gary shoved her aside.


    His voice hoarse with anger and betrayal, he spat. "Enough of your lies! This isn''t like the others! You''ve been fooling me all this time!"


    The dam broke. "Were all those scarves from before actually knitted by Melody? Have you been lying to me all this time?" Gary roared, his voice thick with disbelief.


    The kind, honest little sister he knew was gone. In her ce stood a stranger who''d built their rtionship on lies. Even now, she wouldn''t admit it.


    Suzanna stood frozen, tears welling up in her eyes. "No, Gary, wait... what are you talking about? I don''t understand! Look, I made this scarf myself, see? My fingers are all pricked from the needles." Themotion upstairs alerted their mom, who rushed in to see the torn scarf lying on the


    floor.


    Just days ago, Christina had seen Suzanna diligently working on that very scarf, even when she was sick in bed. She''d even pricked her fingers then.


    Seeing Suzanna''s tears, she shoved Gary back, her voiceced with anger. "Gary, how could


    1/2


    Chapter 43 Gary''s Discovery.


    Free Coins


    CH


    you be so cruel to your sister? She was up here all sick, knitting for your birthday, and you rip it up. and yell at her?


    Christina''s voice boomed with a fury reserved for such moments. "Forget the birthday! Now get out! Go to the garden and stay there. Don''t you daree back in until I say so!"


    Suzanna, her lower lip trembling, choked back a sob. "Mom, it''s okay, Gary just misunderstood. I really did knit this scarf for him, not Mel..."


    Mrs. Kimball entered the room as if on cue, adding anotheryer to the already tense situation. "Mr. Gary, I can guarantee that Ms. Suzanna made that scarf for you. Every single stitch!" These words were like gasoline to the fire of Christina''s anger. "Gary! You''ve officially lost it!" she yelled.


    you, and


    "Are yo


    still hung up on that troublemaker, Melody? Suzie has done so much for you, you just throw it all away?!" Christina''s voice echoed in the room.


    Gary, who wore only a thin ck T-shirt despite the chilly weather, stood there like a statue.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Then, without a word or even a nce at Suzanna, he turned and walked out, leaving a trail of silence and confusion.


    His heart felt like a lump of ice in his chest, heavy and hollow. He shuffled past his brothers, his eyes vacant, as if he wasn''t even there.


    Christina watched him go, her face flushed with fury. She mmed her hand on the table, echoing through the room. "This is ridiculous! Because of Melody, she has toe in and tear our family apart like this?"


    Tears streamed down Suzanna''s face as she knelt on the floor, picking up the torn scarf with trembling hands. Her voice was barely a whisper as she spoke, "Gary... what''s gotten into him


    Carson knelt beside her, his face hardening with anger. He patted her head gently. "It''s all Melody''s fault. If she hadn''te back here, you wouldn''t be suffering like this."


    Tomorrow was Granny Shield''s birthday celebration. Melody was sure to be there, and Carson vowed to make her pay for the pain she was causing.


    19:01 Wed, Oct 23 (8)

 Remarry My 44

    Chapter 44 Treatment Paid Off


    Chapter 44 Treatment Paid Off s


    Melody''s days were a routine of administering the lonic Rehab treatment to Edward. The results were undeniable! But making money was still her main priority.


    Past experiences had instilled a deep distrust in her. Family was unreliable, and love affairs. were a guaranteed path to heartbreak. Only by bing self-sufficient, she believed, could she control her destiny.


    Suddenly, the door mmed open, and Bernard rushed in, his brow dripping sweat, his pants caked in mud. "Mr. Moore! Disaster! Mrs. Moore dug up all your expensive nts and reced them with weeds! Right now, she''s watering them with this crazy look on her face!"


    Bernard was tempted to unload everything- How Melody destroyed Edward''s expensive nts and turned him into her personalborer, digging like a mindless drone.


    But then he remembered Melody''s seemingly gentle smile, which held a hidden threat. Bernard gulped and held his tongue.


    Edward tapped his long, perfect fingers on the table, a smirk on his lips. He looked like a million bucks, even with his cold stare. He said nonchntly, "What''s the damage? Keep a tally."


    Melody had been MIAtely, except for nights when she came to administer him with her lonic Rehab. Edward couldn''t help but wonder what she''d been up to during the day.


    "Well, I''d ballpark it around eighty million to begin with. Mrs. Moore is in quite the financial pit, she wouldn''t dig herself out even if she sold her soul," Bernard remarked frankly.


    As Edward''s loyal right-hand man, Bernard knew who buttered his bread. He followed Edward''s orders without question. Looks like someone was about to be swimming in debt for messing with the boss. Having thoroughly investigated Melody''s background and finances, Edward had


    intentionally clipped her credit cards to "incentivize her to work for more money. What a wily man he was!


    ''Ugh, why do I kinda feel bad for Mrs. Moore?'' Bernard thought.


    Edward''s eyes gleamed with a cunning glint. "Draw up a bill for her, Bernard. She loves money, right? Let''s give her some extra incentive to work it off."


    He was dressed in a ck shirt, undone cor, and rolled sleeves. The dark color entuated his cold, ruthless aura.


    Bernard chuckled under his breath. ''Yeah, yeah, keep ying games. We all know you just


    1/3


    Wed, Oct 23


    Chapter 44 Treatment Paid Off


    want to keep her around longer!" 00023%


    s


    He couldn''t deny that his boss was one cunning individual with tricks up his sleeve! Bernard did as he was told and drafted the bill before heading off to find Melody.


    A momentter, Melody stood outside Edward''s study, holding the bill and shing a sugary-sweet smile through the crack in the door. Her nose was smudged with dirt, her face flushed. with a healthy glow from exercise. Stepping into the study, a mess from head to toe


    Melody breezed into Edward''s pristine study room, mud-stained from head to toe; she remarked, "Mr. Moore, I haven''t even invoiced you for the medical expenses yet, and you''re already settling scores with me. Isn''t that a tad rude?" She knew his clean freak tendencies were going into overdrive, judging by the deepening furrow in his brow.


    Edward, a stickler for cleanliness, couldn''t help but grimace at her disheveled state. "I supposed so. What''s your point?" he i


    his demeanor guarded.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, taking a step closer. Her mud-caked fingers brushed yfully across the exposed skin of his chest. "So not cool! And you take your punishment like a man."


    Her touch lingered on his stomach, sending a jolt through him.


    The increased frequency of lonic Rehab treatments had an unexpected side effect.


    Lately, Edward found himself inexplicably drawn to Melody, his body responding to her every move, whether deliberate or unconscious.


    Of course, it was worse when she did it on purpose, like now. It made him wonder if she''d tampered with his medication.


    "What kind of punishment are we talking about he asked, grabbing her hand firmly to stop her teasing.


    But even though he was trying to be stern, there was a hint of fondness in his eyes, something he wasn''t even aware of.


    Leaning in, "How about this, Melody purred into his ear. "I give you what you want, and you tear up that IOU?"


    Her breath tickled his ear, and her eyshes brushed against his cheek, sending shivers down his spine. Edward''s heart hammered in his chest. A warmth spread through him, his skin tingling


    111


    2/3Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Wed, Uc


    Chapter 44 Treatment Paid Off


    where she had touched him.


    s


    With a firm grip on her waist, he struggled to maintain hisposure. "Woman. Are you ying with fire again?" he asked, his voiceced with desire. Melody couldn''t resist pushing his buttons, knowing all too well the effect she had on him.

 Remarry My 45

    Chapter 45 A Mischievous Encounter


    Chapter 45 A Mischievous Encounter.


    His trust in her had waned, and her honeyed words no longer held sway.


    "Mr. Moore, how can you doubt me?"


    "It''s very frustrating."


    23%2


    -5 Free CoinsThis text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Melody raised her eyebrows and wrapped her arms around Edward''s as she softly brushed. her fingertips against his skin.


    She focused intently on his rough, almost otherworldly characteristics, feeling increasingly captivated with each passing gaze.


    She kissed him boldly between his eyebrows.


    A resounding ''smack'' reverberated through the study.


    As if it instantly shattered someone''s defenses,


    Edward found himself momentarily taken aback. As he collected his thoughts, he noticed Melody leaning close to his ear, gently tracing it with her touch. The


    young woman grinned mischievously and whispered, "But, Mr. Moore, you are right."


    "What I meant by ''doing with you'' is preparing medicinal cuisine," she exined.


    "It''s not costly, just one million for a bowl of soup."


    "Will Mr. Moore buy it?"


    Melody yfully clung to his neck.


    Having experience on her side, she skilfully managed her interactions with Edward.


    Give men space, then hold on tight as theye and go unpredictably.


    He would be unable to resist.


    Edward maintained his silence as he gently withdrew Melody''s delicate wrist. His gaze turned cold as he fixed it upon her.


    "After preparing these medicinal cuisines, the Moore Residence won''t be able to amodate you any longer."


    From their initial encounter, he vividly recalled her mentioning the n: once she amassed


    1/3


    Wed, Ucl


    Chapter 45 A Mischievous Encounter


    sufficient funds, she would leave and settle elsewhere.


    Melody nodded, "Yes, after making these medicinal cuisines."


    "After curing you, I will leave the Moore Residence."


    "But, will Mr. Moore miss me?"


    Melody took the opportunity to move closer to him once more.


    +5 Free Cong


    Of course, she had no intention of leaving, though she kept this hidden from Edward.


    A glimmer of frostiness appeared in Edward''s eyes as he smiled, gently pushing her away once more, and uttered, "No."


    "Melody, we were never on the same frequency


    The warning slipped out inadvertently.


    But Melodypletely disregarded it.


    She pretended to distance herself and sat at the desk opposite Edward.


    The young woman looked earnestly into Edward''s deep gaze.


    "Mr. Moore, before you depart, would you consider giving me a chance?" Edward''s demeanor turned equally serious with her earnest expression. However, the young woman struggled to maintain a serious face momentarily.


    Edward gritted his teeth. His eyes darkened as he eximed, "Melody!"


    Melody tilted her head, sweetly smiling as she chirped, "I''m here-"


    Frustration surged within Edward''s chest.


    In the basement.


    Melody was concocting a beauty cream and had set up a smallboratory under the Moore Residence to research medical beauty products Suddenly, her phone rang.


    She cast a nce at it and replied as anticipated,


    "Poppy, are you feeling better?


    2/3


    19:01 Wed, Oct 23 R


    Chapter 45 A Mischievous Encounter


    23%


    s


    Poppy, known by his real name Arnold Shield, had been a prominent medical lecturer in the capital during his younger years. He had sessfully treated a multitude ofplex illnesses for notable figures. Despite Mel''s parents'' objections four years ago, he persisted in bringing her back to the Shield residence.


    As he grew older, his health declined despite his exceptional medical skills. He rarely stayed at the Shield residence, often opting to recuperate in the sterile ward of the sanatorium.


    The Shields were under strict orders not to disturb Poppy unless the matter was of utmost importance.


    "Mel, tomorrow is your Nanny''s birthday celebration. Despite her past reservations, we are still a family."


    "Poppy hopes that you can attend."


    Poppy''s voice was aged and weary.


    Melody couldn''t help but feel sorry for him. She had just developed a new needle technique to discuss with her grandfather, so she nodded and replied, "Poppy, I''ll be there." "However, I have a condition..."

 Remarry My 46

    14:33 Thu, Oct 24 B ti


    Chapter 46 The Bold and Beautiful


    Chapter 46 The Bold and Beautiful


    The Shield Residence. 00., 44%¡ê


    s


    The uing birthday banquet was eagerly awaited by the Shields, symbolizing the height of their social season. It united the capital''s elite in a magnificent showcase of luxury and status.


    Thus, everyone was on their best behavior.


    Suzanna sat at her dressing table, wearing a Chanel haute couture gown for the evening.


    The snow-white skirt draped around her, evoking the aura of a stunning and graceful princess, harmonized wlessly with her regal demeanor.


    Yet, a trace of concern lingered in her eyes:


    "Mom, Gary has been kneeling in the altar for a day and a night. Please, forgive him."


    Christina, Suzanna''s mother, was also worried.


    Gary, the youngest and most rebellious of her five sons, was also the most spirited.


    Despite not being academically inclined, she had already witnessed her other sons seeding in their careers, which tempered her expectations for Gary. Although he had always joked around with her, he seemed to have changed overnight.


    He remained quiet and reserved, acting strangely towards Suzanna.


    She frowned and instructed the maid in a chilly tone, "Fetch Gary from his room to entertain the guests."


    "We can''t let it seem like the Shields has lost its manners," she insisted.


    Suzanna smiled and nestled into Christina''s arms. "Mom," she said, "you''re the greatest


    mother ever."


    Christina hugged Suzanna back.


    Her words left her feeling somewhat perplexed.


    A sh of Nanny''s cold eyes crossed her mind: Was she really a good mother?


    "Suzie, has Melody arrived?"


    1/3


    14:33 Thu, Oct 24 B ti


    Chapter 46 The Bold and Beautiful


    Christina suddenly asked.


    44%


    s


    Everyone in the Shields knew that even Poppy would attend Nanny''s birthday banquet.


    As Shields, Melody must obey Poppy''s authority and return to the family, regardless of her willingness.


    Upon hearing this, Suzanna''s eyes were cold.


    Their faces flushed crimson as she weakly clutched her chest, struggling for breath. "Mom, Mel... Mel should..."


    Christina quickly rushed to her side, frantically summoning the family doctor to attend to her.


    "I''m sorry, Suzie, it''s my fault. I brought up Melody, and suddenly you''re experiencing palpitations," she confessed with guilt. "If she sees her, I''m afraid..."


    Christina''s demeanor changed as she turned to give brief instructions to the servants.


    In the vi garden, the crowd stirred as a prestigious Bugatti Veyron thundered toward the gate of the Shield Residence.


    Melody emerged from the car, her elegant figure and cold, proud, almond-shaped eyes exuding grace. There was a hint of soul-stirring charm about her as she stood as elegant and aloof as a red rose in the frost.


    She was dressed in a ck cocktail dress, her lengthy hair styled into voluminous waves, while her bright red lips were slightly pursed. She radiated anguid yet morous presence, like a proud ck cat sauntering into the silent night. As she approached the entrance, the security guard stopped her.


    "Stop! Who are you? Do you have an invitation?


    "This is the Shields'' banquet; not just anyone can enter."


    The security guard cast a nce at Bernard, the driver of the Bugatti Veyron.


    To him, Melody was merely a ything of the rich and powerful.This text is ? N?velDrama/.Org.


    Melody raised an eyebrow; she recognized this security guard.


    He was Fabio, Mrs. Swenson''s nephew, introduced into the Shields family, who habitually looked down on others.


    2/3


    44%


    Chapter 46 The Bold and Beautiful


    s


    Melody''s lovely eyes shifted, her sweet smile unwavering. "Oh, how presumptuous. Have you just acknowledged Thor as your master?" Fabio was stunned.


    Why did this voice sound so familiar?


    But that person will never set foot in the Shields again.


    "Did you just call me a dog?"


    A hint of malice shed in Fabio''s eyes. He was a ruffian who prioritized his reputation above all.


    "How quaint. A single-celled organism grasping human speech? How utterly absurd."


    "How rare."


    Melodynguidly lifted her hand. She delicately yed with the strands of hair cascading by her cheek; her almond eyes were chillingly icy.


    This time, Fabio met Melody''s gaze.


    He then took a sharp breath. "Are you Melody?"


    "How is that possible? Melody is just an ugly duckling, a weakling."


    "Your words are so venomous... it can''t be true!"


    Melody''s eyebrows knit slightly as she slowly unveiled the small teardrop mole beneath her left eye.


    Her seductive yet icy demeanor demanded attention. She had the same face as Melody but appeared more beautiful and bold.


    Fabio''s mouth hung open as if he were swallowing a goose egg.


    In a habit of scolding Melody, he eximed, "How dare youe to the Shields!"


    "Do you


    dare to insult me? Do you even know who I am?" Fabio bellowed.


    "Tsk, not only will I insult you to your face, but if you''re deaf, I''ll dly engrave it on your tombstone for free!"

 Remarry My 47

    Chapter 47 Unleashing Fury


    Chapter 47 Unleashing Fury


    "Who do you think you are? Just take a look at your family tree - it''s like browsing through an encyclopedia of animals. Are you trying to show off like a fool?" Melody red at him with icy disdain as if assessing a clown.


    Fabio''s confidence shattered. He never anticipated that Melody could be so cutting.


    She also endured mistreatment from the servants of the Shields.


    Mrs. Swenson ignored her entirely while the other servants regarded Melody as nothing more than another maid of the Shields.


    How could she dare to carry herself like ady now?


    She was just a maid in disguise as thedy of the house.


    "Get out of here, you b*tch!"


    "Shut the door."


    As he recalled Mrs. Swenson''s instructions, Fabio grew more determined to drive her away. He intentionally lowered the car barrier. Melody was in a perilous predicament; if the barrier descended, she would be struck right on the head.


    However, Melody stood her ground.


    She had be ustomed to being ostracized by the Shields.


    Previously, Suzanna insisted she return to the Shields after her divorce. Yet, upon her return, she faced rejection from everyone. ording to them, once she was married off, she became as worthless as spilled water.


    They imed that a woman who had once been with a defiled and disfigured man would only bring misfortune upon the household.


    On a rainy night, she knelt before the gate, tears streaming down her face. Only Tim came out, holding an umbre.


    Melody''s eyes lifted with a glimmer of hope, a fragile beacon amidst the shadows of despair.


    To her dismay, Tim kicked her in the stomach and gestured pathetically towards the dog


    1/4


    44%


    Chapter 47 Unleashing Fury


    s


    hole at the side of the Shields'' gate. "Melody," he said, ''someone like you who wishes to return to the Shields, only deserves to crawl in through the dog hole." Melody shook her head in disbelief. Her tears and blood spilled from her mouth, and it trickled down:


    "Tim, we are siblings"


    "How could you..how could you treat me like this?"


    She suffered in silence, consumed by an agony so intense that not even a single tear could excape her clenched eyes.


    She felt as though the icy fingers of death were beckoning her, whispering promises of relief from her torment.


    But Tim''s eyes hardened to cial ice, treating her as though she were nothing more than a filthy rag "I, Tim," he dered, "have only one sister, Suzie." "CrawlContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Crawl through," he sneered, "and you''ll still be part of the Shields."


    Shey weakly on the ground as her heart pounded heavily.


    Yet, Tim dragged her towards the dog hole by the nape of her neck.


    "Do you even want to be part of the Shields, Melody?*


    "Is this your sincerity?"


    She was ruthlessly shoved, nearly hurled into the dog hole by Tim. He stood tall and proud in his immacte suit and leather shoes, umbre in hand. As she was covered in mud, Tim remained unscathed.


    In that heart-wrenching moment, she regretted ever returning to the Shields.


    Resentment ignited like wildfire in the depths of Melody''s gaze.


    As the car barrier descended, she quickly lunged forward and grabbed Fabio''s neck from behind, then threw him under its path.


    As the barrier descended, it struck Fabio''s skull with a sickening thud. Blood gushed forth from the wound, staining the ground beneath hun


    He scrambled to escape with his hands desperately clutching at his head. Yet, Melody seized


    2/4


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24


    Chapter 47 Unleashing Fury


    him. Her grip unyielding, and with a swift motion, she broke his leg.


    He could only watch as the car barrier continued to lower, crushing his scalp.


    "Ah ah ah ah!"


    "Help! Someone help! Melody has gone mad! Save me from this mad woman!"


    +5 Free Cof


    Melody stood by haughtily as her lips curled with malice. "Well, I should have lost my mind long ago," she seethed.


    "If it weren''t for Poppy''s invitation, I would never have set foot in this ce," she spat out contemptuously.


    "Every step I take here fills me with disgust!" Her words dripped with anger and revulsion. Tim had just finished a business call.


    As he went to the door to wee thete guests, he saw at the corner of his eyes where Melody intentionally pinning someone under the car gear lever.


    Haughty and tyrannical.


    A despicable viin.


    His tall, straight figure strode over, brows furrowing as he tightly gripped Melody''s wrist.


    "Melody, why are you so selfish? You are ruining Nanny''s birthday banquet."


    "Do you even deserve to be part of the Shields?"


    Melody''s lovely eyes shifted and locked onto Timothy''s tall, stern visage. She unleashed a stinging p across his face and the sound echoed through the air like a sharp crack of lightning. ''Smack!''


    The sharp crack of the p pierced the air as it reverberated through the room.


    Timothy''s eyes darkened and a frown flickered across his forehead.


    He gritted his teeth, clenched his jaw, and felt a cold rage enveloped him. "Melody, are you defying me?"


    Melody calmly freed herself from his grip and took two steps back. "Timothy, stop acting all high and mighty"


    TIE


    3/4


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24 B ti.


    Chapter 47 Unleashing Fury


    "I''m warning you. Don''t push me."


    44%


    s


    She had suppressed her emotions for too long and feared an imminent explosion if she had not been released now.


    After releasing her pent-up emotions, she finally experienced a sense of relief washing over her like a cool breeze on a sweltering day.

 Remarry My 48

    Chapter 48 Haunted by the Past


    Melody''s p damaged Timothy''s dignity, leaving a resounding impact.


    s


    Timothy stood frozen; his handsome features lost their warmth, and his once-deep ck eyes were now icy and piercing. "Melody," Timothy''s voice sliced through the tension like a knife. "You better pray you can remain in the Shield''s peacefully." His voice was like ayer of frost.


    "You, leave. The Shields can''t tolerate rebellious and shameless juniors like you," he dered, his voice tinged with disdain. As he moved closer, he raised his hand, and the veins on its back bulged with tension.


    However, when he met Melody''s emotionless and icy gaze, his pupils constricted, and his knuckles trembled slightly.


    At that moment, an inexplicable sense of indebtedness washed over him.


    Yet, she had attacked him without justification.


    He lowered his eyes and eventually retracted his hand. He drove her away coldly.


    Melody looked at him, her dark eyes unable to hide azy and decadent glint.


    What in the world is this?!


    She smirked, the smile not reaching her eyes: "I was invited by Poppy."


    "Are you sure you want to drive me away?"


    Timothy frowned, impatiently turning around, and scoffed, "Oh Melody, attending the banquet, do you honestly think you''re on Suzanna''s level?" "Once a thief, always a thief!"


    "I will have someone to keep an eye on you."


    Melody casually twirled the hair at the corner of her cheek.


    She appeared indifferent, yet her eyes betrayed a strong sense of hostility.


    "Thief" - such a familiar word to her.


    1/3


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24 W


    Chapter 48 Haunted by the Past


    But she was never the thief.


    No one believed her.


    She refused to bear the me for actions from her past life.


    She sneered, "Let''s just wait and see."


    As soon as Melody stepped into the Shields, she was stopped again.


    44%2


    s


    Mrs. Swenson wiped the sweat from her forehead. She panted heavily and smirked at Melody with a malicious smile.


    "Melody, Nanny ordered that for Ms. Shield''s safety, you are not allowed to step into the Shields."


    "Now, you better get out... Ah!"


    Someone suddenly kicked her old waist before Mrs. Swenson could finish her triumphant speech.


    Gary''s face turned pale, his steps faltered, and his eyes bloodshot.


    He used almost all his strength to kick Mrs. Swenson''s old waist.


    Standing before Melody with a frail figure, he appeared so weak that even a gust of wind could easily topple him.


    He knelt at the altar day and night. The dark, eerie atmosphere once terrified him.


    Despite his fear, bis mischievous na


    Despite his fear, his mischievous naturepelled him to cause trouble, often ming Melody constantly.


    Melody knelt at the altar for five days and fell unconscious from desive behavior to


    found her and swiftly called for an ambnce, finally revealing Gary''s excessive behavior to


    Mrs. Ingrid


    the Shields.


    Yet, he covertly enlisted Melody''s aid to endure the consequences.


    He finallyprehended the unbearable nature of these punishments. The eerie and dark night within the hall sent shivers down his spine; the cold prated his bones. Melody had endured many cold nights of punishment for him.


    He stared at Melody with tears brimming, and his voice was hoarse as he croaked, "Mel..."


    Feeling uneasy about her reaction, he hesitated before speaking again. "Melody, for the


    past


    2/3


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24 B ti.


    Chapter 48 Haunted by the Past


    44


    s


    four years, a cartoon scarf would appear at my door on my birthday. Was it you who sent it?" Gary''s eyes bore darkness. His ck T-shirt appeared hollow as if it could crumple at any moment.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Gary, is this really so hard to guess?"


    Melodyzily lifted her eyelids and gave him a casual nce.


    She remained unmoved by his broken-hearted appearance and the anguish in his hollow eyes.


    It was toote.


    Even if she knew, what difference would it make?


    She would never forgive him.


    "Yes, it''s quite obvious, but I never paid attention."

 Remarry My 49

    Chapter 49 A Cold Reception


    Chapter 49 A Cold Reception


    Four years ago, there was a meticulously hand-knitted scarf from Suzanna.


    It was around the same time that Edward returned home.


    s


    He thought Suzie''s increasing kindness was due to her concern about his return. Little did he know, Suzanna would deceive him when he went to thank her with the gift! It all seemed too absurd.


    Gary closed his eyes in despair. He sobbed softly and muttered.


    "Mel, I''m sorry."


    "Mel, let''s go home. Gary will no longer be mischievous; he will strive to


    improve."


    He attempted to approach but saw Melody walking past him coldly. She headed straight into the backyard banquet venue, showing no interest in his repentance.


    2


    His heart somersaulted within his chest, each beat a painful reminder of the turmoil ravaging


    his soul.


    Gary felt like a lost soul, slowly trailing behind Melody as he entered the venue in a daze.


    Nanny upied the head table while guests respectfully greeted her as their elder, showering her with gifts one after the other.


    The parade of birthday gifts cascaded in a steady stream, each one was a testament to the celebration''s abundance and generosity.


    Derrick sat beside Nanny, sipping tea. With each sip of tea, Derrick''s mind buzzed with the weight of his recent cases, his temples throbbing with the return of an unwee headache.


    He rubbed his templet and set down the teacup. He furrowed his brow and spat, "Who brewed this tea?"


    "The tea is bitter and revolting! Who ruined my Chamomile Citron Tea?"


    *


    Derrick, known as the "The Legal Titan, was a highly persuasive andpetentwyer who won every case he took on.


    Dressed in a dark, high-necked sweater and ck trousers, he wore a creamy white cashmere coat. There was a clear and cold elegance emanating through the air.


    He lounged on the sofa, exuding an aura of superiority and arrogance instilled since


    1/3


    Thu, Oct 24 u


    Chapter 49 A Cold Reception


    childhood.


    44


    s


    A servant nervously stepped forward and stuttered, "Derrick, this tea was meticulously brewed by the new tea master. He followed every step precisely as described in the recipe..." The Shields'' servants found Gary approachable, but Derrick was perceived as cold, demanding, and difficult to please.


    They privately joked that Derrick brought his strict and picky demeanor from the court to his daily life.


    His attention to detail was simply astounding.


    Mrs. Swenson''s lips pursed as she sampled the tea, savoring the brew with a discerning pte. Her brows furrowed in contemtion.


    She quickly spat it out, and snapped, "You call that a tea connoisseur? This is mediocre."


    "Bring back our previous tea master, the one who used to work for us. We want our guests to enjoy the expertise of a true tea connoisseur!" The servants hesitated.


    The maid approached tactfully and muttered, "Mrs. Swenson, on the day Mel got married, the tea master suddenly resigned..."


    Mrs. Swenson''s face darkened and huffed, "That troublemaker leaves as she wishes. Now our best tea master has left because of her. Unforgivable!"


    Derrick''s expression remained inscrutable. His icy ck pupils were hollow as his headache and illness worsened without his usual tea.


    He rubbed his forehead and instructed firmly, "Find him."


    "All the family servants are under my supervision. Bring him back and offer him ten times his sry," hemanded.


    He then turned tofort Nanny. "Nanny, it''s your birthday today. Don''t let trivial matters affect your mood."


    "Since you appreciated the tea brewed by that tea master, I will ensure you taste that vor again."


    Nanny nodded in satisfaction. "Derrick, you are thoughtful and filial," she remarked.


    "You are nothing like Mel, who has no manners and shame, showing no regard for filial piety!" she eximed angrily.


    2/3


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24 Bt.


    000 000 44%


    s


    Chapter 49 A Cold Reception


    "And Gary has been behaving oddlytely. I''m having a headache," shemented.


    Before she could finish speaking, Mel appeared. She was holding the arm of an older man, respectfully assisting him as they walked over. Poppy leaned on a cane adorned with carved ivory. His white hair lent him a weary appearance, yet his eyes remained clear and sharp. He questioned in a hoarse and stern voice, "Who dares to im that my granddaughter Mel isn''t filial?"


    "Darling, have you been using your seniority to abuse my granddaughter while I''m away?"


    000 000


    000 000 000


    14:34 Thu, Oct 24 Bt.


    Q


    44%


    Chapter 49 A Cold Reception


    "And Gary has been behaving oddlytely. I''m having a headache," shemented.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    s


    Before she could finish speaking, Mel appeared. She was holding the arm of an older man, respectfully assisting him as they walked over. Poppy leaned on a cane adorned with carved ivory. His white hair lent him a weary appearance, yet his eyes remained clear and sharp.


    He questioned in a hoarse and stern voice, "Who dares to im that my granddaughter Mel isn''t filial?"


    "Darling, have you been using your seniority to abuse my granddaughter while I''m away?"


    1999 1996


    62


    $

 Remarry My 50

    Chapter 50 The Matriarch


    44%


    s


    Poppy''s every step exuded a formidable presence with unyielding authority.


    Nanny''s expression shifted as she questioned, "What are you implying, old man?"


    "Well, Mel is my favourite granddaughter."


    She had never fully acknowledged Melody''s identity.


    Suzanna felt fortunate about her destiny. Their shared years, she excused any guilt she harbored toward Melody despite Melody''s decade-long absence.


    Having to surrender half of what was rightfully hers upon Melody''s return onlypounded Suzanna''s sorrow.


    Poppy nced at Nanny, deciding against debating her birthday celebration.


    He could peacefully leave for the nursing home as long as the familypromised tonight. Nanny, nine


    years younger than Poppy, remained in robust health.


    She exuded a dignified and elegant aura adorned in an embroidered dress and a gleaming pearl ne.


    She beckoned Suzanna, who entered grandly with an affectionate smile. "Suzie,e sit by Nanny."


    Suzanna looked stunning in white, emitting a gentle and innocent charm with her slender figure and delicate beauty. This quality evoked a protective instinct in those around her.


    Suzanna skipped towards Nanny, and her face radiated with a warm and innocent smile, like the sun shining its light.


    Suzanna yfully tugged at Nanny''s wrist. "Nanny, sorry for beingte."


    "Guess what birthday surprise I have for you?"


    Suzanna and Melody, though fraternal twins, shared no physical resemnce.


    While Melody possessed superior looks, Suzanna chose a delicate and pure portrayal this time. This starkly contrasted Melody''s cold and noble demeanor, like a ck cat lurking in the shadows. 00, 42%%


    s


    Chapter 50 The Matriarch


    Nanny smiled kindly, affectionately patting Suzanna''s head. "Silly girl, whatever Suzie has, Nanny will cherish."


    She then nced at Melody.


    Although she didn''t harbor a fondness for this granddaughter, she still acknowledged her as a Shield.


    She couldn''t disy favoritism in front of the esteemed guests.


    "Melody, where is the gift you''ve prepared for my birthday?"


    She was hit with displeasure as she noticed Melody''s empty hands.


    The children of the Shields all disyed potential, offering valuable gifts annually.


    However, Melody persistently offered modest handmade gifts, which Nanny found embarrassing.


    The Shields provided ample monthly allowances to their younger members, yet Melody persisted in presenting handmade gifts.


    Nanny perceived this as a sign of disrespect.


    She likely spent the allowance on herself.


    "No rush, the timing isn''t right yet."


    Melody replied calmly, in no hurry to reveal her gift.


    Despite her subtlety, she maintained the status of an elder and Poppy''s original wife in her demeanor towards Nanny.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    It was deemed inappropriate to arrive empty-handed at a birthday celebration.


    Melody noticed Nanny''s pursed lips hinting at her concern over the gift.


    She smiled approvingly at Suzanna. "Suzie, show Nanny what you''ve prepared first."


    Suzanna noddedpliantly.


    Shortly, Mrs. Swenson approached with a beautifully crafted sandalwood box cradled in her


    arms.


    "Madam, Ms. Shield exchanged this genuine silk embroidered fabric from a collector."


    "She appreciates your love for dresses, especially those with intricate embroidery, and values 2/3


    14:35 Thu, Oct 24 B ti


    Chapter 50 The Matriarch


    American craftsmanship deeply."


    "This embroidery piece is a masterpiece by Ms. Campbell, truly priceless!"


    Mrs. Swenson ttered extensively.


    Suzanna had indeed made an effort to ensure Nanny''s happiness.


    42%


    s


    Nanny, renowned for her love of embroidery and pearls, hailed from the water towns of Georgia.


    She was a wealthy youngdy with a profound passion for embroidery.


    Today, she celebrated her birthday with everything tailored to her preferences.


    She received exquisite embroidery pieces, vintage items adorned with embroidery, and high-quality pearls as gifts.


    00


    ON

 Remarry My 51

    Chapter 51 Embroidery Unraveled


    Chapter 51 Embroidery Unraveled


    15 Free Coins


    Numerous murmurs filled the air, but the mere mention of "Lily Campbell" drew even more nobledies closer, eager to admire..


    This delighted Mrs. Shield''s vanity, prompting her to gesture for Mrs. Swenson to unveil the sandalwood box for all to behold.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    "Ms. Shield truly possesses exquisite taste, unlike some provincial individuals who likely remain oblivious to Master Lily''s renown," remarked one guest, her tone tinged with subtle disdain.


    "The intricacy of this embroidery is unparalleled, a testament to Lily Campbell''s mastery," another chimed in, marveling at the craftsmanship. "It''s a pity she no longer practices; having a worthy sessor would be a boon."


    "Absolutely stunning. This is actually one of the most challenging forms of double-sided embroidery. On the front, we have Lily''s signature lotus flower, a timeless ssic, while on the back, there are intricately embroidered deer in the forest, symbolizing good fortune and health. Ms. Shield''s taste truly shines through in selecting such a masterpiece."


    "Young people these days are so impatient. Who would dedicate years to mastering a skill that machines could easily replicate? Embroidery is incredibly delicate; one small mistake could destroy hours of work. It''s no wonder most peopleck the patience for it."


    "Embroidery is an intangible cultural heritage, yet fewer people seem to appreciate its beauty. Instead, everyone is fixated on foreign brand items of clothing that merely follow fleeting fashion trends. Who still values and respects our cultural traditions?" "Some foreign brands shamelessly exploit our country''s culture to boost sales. It''s just copying, not genuine appreciation."


    Despite the diverse backgrounds of those present, everyone was captivated by the beauty of the embroidered fabric.


    Mrs. Swenson held the fabric aloft as she maneuvered through the crowd, gradually nearing Melody.


    Despite her limp, a detail Mrs. Shield had noticed earlier, she refrained from inquiring due to the crowded setting.


    Then, a piercing shrick pierced the celebratory air.


    "It''s the embroidery Ms. Suzie gifted Mrs. Shield for her birthday, Melody... you''ve ruined it!" Mrs. Swenson''s usation reverberated through the gathering.


    1/3


    4:23 Fri, Oct 25


    Chapter 51 Embroidery Unraveled


    s


    All heads turned to witness Mrs. Swenson copsing to the ground, the precious embroidery in tatters at Melody''s feet.


    Suspicion fell upon Melody, whose heels hovered perilously close to the torn fabric.


    Initially, it appeared as though Melody''s heels had inadvertently torn the fabric.


    But what reason could Melody possibly have had to tear the fabric?


    "Ms. Melody, I know you''ve always harbored jealousy toward Ms. Suzie, fearing that her gift would overshadow yours and steal your spotlight in Mrs. Shield''s eyes!" "But you


    shouldn''t have capitalized on my idental fall to use your high heels to damage the embroidery fabric intentionally..."


    Mrs. Swenson''s words stoked Mrs. Shield''s fury.


    Seizing a nearby teacup, she hurled its scalding contents at Melody in a fit of rage. "Bringer of misfortune! This masterpiece by Lily Campbell is beyond your means topensate. You Lowe Suzie-how do you intend to repay her?" Melody was about to dodge the usation swiftly.


    A tall, slender figure suddenly lunged forward, enveloping her in a tight embrace.


    Through the tight grip, she caught a muffled groan in her ear.


    The scalding hot tea sttered across Gary''s back, his choice of a short-sleeved T-shirt ill-suited for the frigid weather.


    His skin reddened instantly, beads of cold sweat forming on his brow.


    Mrs. Shield, in a state of panic, cried out, "Gary!"


    "Why did you have to intervene?!" she demanded, her voice fraught with concern. "Quick, someone fetches the family doctor!"


    "My dear grandson, are you hurt?" she implored, her distress evident.


    Gary shielded Melody, fully aware of her current indifference towards him, deliberately maintaining a distance.


    His gaze lowered, and his voice strained; he muttered, "Mel, it''s my turn to protect you


    this


    time."


    Despite his trembling frame and the beads of sweat trickling down his jawline, his eyes bore into Melody''s with unwavering determination and sincerity. 2/3


    Chapter 51 Embroidery Unraveled


    "Don''t worry about me; I''m fine," he insisted, his voice barely above a whisper.


    Melody gently pushed him away, her brow furrowing in consternation. "Gary, I''m not concerned about you," she retorted, her tone resolute.


    "You didn''t have to intervene," she added, her demeanorposed.


    Inwardly, she couldn''t help but feel a sense of amusement.


    Even if Gary hadn''t acted, she could have easily avoided the onught.


    s


    But why had he intervened to shield her? What did he hope to achieve by putting himself in harm''s way?


    With tears welling in her eyes, Suzanna stepped forward, reaching out tenderly for Gary''s hand. "Gary....are you alright?"


    Gary, however, forcefully withdrew his hand from Suzanna''s grasp, meeting her innocent yet concerned gaze with coldness andplexity. His shattered expression betrayed a umultuous inner conflict. "Suzanna, was it you again?" he demanded, his voiceced with usation.


    Suzanna recoiled in disbelief, her hand instinctively flying to cover her mouth as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    She staggered back, her eyes reddened with shock. "Gary, what do you mean?"


    "I don''t understand..."

 Remarry My 52

    Chapter 52 Familial Turmoil Unveiled


    +5 Free Cong


    When Suzanna''s tears fell, Timothy, Carson, and Derrick rallied around her, a protective shield against the usations.


    Timothy''s gaze held condemnation, his eyes cold as he addressed Gary directly.N?vel(D)rama.Org''s content.


    "Gary, do you dare once more to me Suzie unjustly?"


    His tone cut through the air like a de. "What influence has Melody wielded upon you, leading you to betray your own kin?"


    With pursed lips, Timothy''s visage was a portrait of both chill and fury.


    The sting of disappointment in Melody''s actions lingered, solidifying his view of her as malicious and uncouth. Her jealousy-driven destruction of their grandmother''s birthday gift only cemented this belief. Meanwhile, Gary''s grasp on reality seemed to be slipping.


    Carson, whose features mirrored the icy chill of his words.


    "Gary, you''ve suffered for Melody''s sake, yet she treats you as naught but a pawn in her games. Can you not see through her deceit?" His grip on Gary''s cor was firm, his voice cutting.


    "Suzie bore the brunt of your misfortune, her back still healing from the wounds inflicted. What have you to say for yourself? How can you harbor doubts against her, against your own humanity?" Derrick remained aloof, calm, and detached as he observed Gary with a piercing gaze.


    "Gary," he began, his tone sharp and incisive, "why do you cast doubt


    upon Suzie?"


    Ever the astute legal mind, Derrick understood the importance of scrutinizing even the slightest deviations in behavior.


    To him, every action held the potential to reveal underlying motives or exnations.


    Gary''s eyes held depths of turmoil, the pain of his injuries gnawing at his resolve. Yet, with a trembling voice, he sought to justify his doubts.


    "Because Suzanna is not as innocent as she appears," Gary countered, his voice tinged with skepticism.


    "Despite her fragility and her heart condition rendering her incapable of self-care, her


    1/3


    Chapter 52 Familial Turmoil Unveiled


    capacity for deceit is rming."


    s


    Carson''s response was a soft chuckle, dismissive of Gary''s usations. "Pfft," he scoffed, his amusement evident.


    "You do possess a sense of humor, Gary, Carson remarked wryly. "Suzie is the epitome of honesty within our family. To suggest otherwise is akin to iming pigs can fly!"


    During their familial turmoil, the arrival of the family doctor, summoned by Mrs. Shield, provided a sudden shift in focus.


    Gary, usually stalwart, now appeared frail and feverish, his normally steady steps faltering, hisplexion flushed with heat.


    The doctor hurried to Gary''s side, his concern evident as he assessed the young man''s. condition.


    "Mr. Gary is running a high fever," he announced gravely, his brow furrowing in concern.


    Given his recent burn injury, this could lead to dangerous inmmation. We must transport him to the hospital at once!"


    At that moment, realization dawned upon the brothers: Gary''s fever had clouded his. judgment, leading to his irrational usations against Suzie.


    As Christina approached, her guilt and remorse spilled forth in tears. "Gary, forgive me," she implored, her voice choked with emotion. "I should never have subjected you to such punishment in the ancestral hall for the whole day, especially on your birthday..." Mrs. Shield''s expression darkened at this revtion, her voice stern as she addressed her daughter-inw. "Christina, on a cold night and Gary''s birthday, you forced him to kneel in the ancestral hall all day?"


    "What were you thinking? Were you attempting to harm Gary?"


    Christina''splexion paled as she struggled to exin. "But Gary has knelt for days previously, and he was fine," she protested weakly, her regret palpable,


    How could she have been so thoughtless, especially on a night meant for celebration?


    With tears in her eyes, she turned to Gary, seeking forgiveness. "Gary, I am truly sorry...


    Gary''s trembling hand pushed against Christina''s shoulder, his lips cracked and quivering as he struggled to speak through his sobs. "Nanny, Mom... it wasn''t me who endured the punishment in the ancestral hall previously," he confessed, his voice raw with anguish. "It was Mel who bore the burden in my ce. I am the one at fault!"


    2/3


    Fri, Oct 25


    Chapter 52 Familial Turmoil Unveiled


    *5 Free Coins


    With eyes tightly shut, Gary felt the weight of his guilt pressing down upon him, his heart shattering beneath the weight of his admission.


    Stunned by this revtion, the Shield family turned their gaze towards Melody, who stood aloof, arms folded, a chilly observer of the familial turmoil. Her demeanor remained unchanged as Gary''s usation fell upon her ears.


    Her gaze remained frosty, and as all eyes fixed upon her, a chilling smile graced Melody''s lips. "He mistaken," she dered coolly, brushing aside Gary''s usations with a flick of her words.


    She erased the countless nights she had sacrificed in Gary''s ce with that simple assertion.


    It was a stark deration of her detachment from the Shield family, rendering their apologies irrelevant in her eyes.


    The moment''s weight proved too much for Gary to bear, and he crumpled under the weight of it all.


    C


    He was swiftly carried away on a stretcher, leaving behind a shattered birthday celebration in


    his wake.


    As themotion subsided, Mrs. Shield retreated into the sanctuary of her seat, clutching the torn piece of embroidery with a grim expression.


    To her, this fabric was not merely a gift but a masterpiece of artistry, crafted by Master Lily''s skilled hands.


    Melody''s destruction of it was not only a loss of material value but a direct insult to the Shield family''s honor, a challenge Mrs. Shield could not ignore! Mrs. Shield''s voice rang out, demanding restitution. "Melody, you''ve defiled the embroidery gifted by Suzie. What measures will you take to rectify this?" Despite his declining health and failing eyesight Mr. Shield maintained his faith in Melody. With a cough, he summoned the strength to speak up in her defense.

 Remarry My 53

    h


    Chapter 53 Melody''s Defiant Truth


    d


    Coughs punctuated Mr. Shield''s plea, his voice strained with illness. "Darling, why exert yourself so?" he rasped, his concern evident.


    "It''s just a piece of Embroidery cloth. I''ll dly reimburse you and procure a recement."


    But Mrs. Shield''s ire only intensified, her hand mming against the table in frustration. "Arnold, do you truly believe everything can be bought with money?"


    Her tone was sharp, cutting through the air. "Lily, the esteemed master of embroidery, has ceased her craft. This piece of embroidery holds profound significance as her final creation."


    "Melody''s envy of her younger sister has driven her to vandalize a work of art. Who does she think she is?"


    Mr. Shield was rendered speechless by his wife''s outburst, his silence a testament to the gravity of the situation.


    Finally, he sighed, resigned to the conflict. "Regardless... Mel... certainly didn''t intend harm, he managed through coughs. "I''llpensate you for the Embroidery on her behalf."


    Melody''s gaze fell, unwilling to witness Mr. Shield''s suffering as he defended her amidst his illness.


    With a subtle shift, she raised her eyes, shedding her previously detached demeanor.


    Turning to Mr. Shield, she spoke earnestly, "Poppy, I didn''t tear this piece of cloth," she dered with conviction..


    In response, Mr. Shield nodded, his faith unwavering. "Mel, I believe you," he affirmed, his trust unwavering.


    The unconditional trust bestowed upon her by her beloved Poppy brought warmth to Melody''s heart.


    The young girl''s eyes, clear and dark, swept over Mrs. Swenson, whose gaze brimmed with resentment, casting a palpable chill over the room.


    "Mrs. Swenson," Melody addressed her user, her voice unwavering. "You orchestrated a fall to tear the Embroidery cloth yourself, seeking to frame me."


    She continued, her tone steady and authoritative. "The Embroidery fabric, crafted from genuine silk, boasts a soft yet resilient texture. Intentional damage, such as that caused by high heels, would leave conspicuous thread marks."


    1/3


    Chapter 53 Melody''s Defiant Truth


    s


    Turning to Mrs. Shield, Melody requested, "Could you please examine the fabric for any marks?"


    In response, Mrs. Shield conducted a thorough inspection, confirming Melody''s im: no thread marks were present.


    such


    Mrs. Swenson''s countenance shifted, her usation sharp as she retorted, "Melody, you speak nonsense, feigning expertise in embroidery. What authority do you, a mere country bumpkin, possess to analyze such matters?" T


    1


    Though Mrs. Swenson''s guests, who regarded Melody''s ims skeptically.


    s stung, they struck a chord of doubt among t


    However, one individual, who had observed the proceedings from a distance since the banquet''s onset, now showed interest and curiosity, sparking in their eyes at Melody''s revtion.


    "In the northwest corner where Mrs. Swenson fell, the rough nails on her right hand could indeed leave marks when scratching the embroidery pattern. These marks would undoubtedly break along the southeast direction," Melody calmly elucidated, her analysis precise and methodical. "The intricate and precious embroidery pattern suggests that mere hand tearing would cause excessive movement. Therefore, there must be traces of a de cutting through the fabric, resulting in a clean break of the entire pattern."


    With aposed demeanor, Melody directed, "Send someone to search Mrs. Swenson''s


    person;


    the de must still be in her possession


    With calm and logical analysis, Melody assessed the situation.


    Mrs. Swenson''s long-standing membership in the Shield family indicated a meticulously nned crime aimed at evading detection.


    Her familiarity with the surroundings provided a false sense of security, leading her to dy disposing of the incriminating de.


    A look of horror crossed Mrs. Swenson''s face as she gazed toward Melody, a p begrudging admiration mingling with her fear.


    Yet, it became apparent that this little troublemaker was far more astute than initially believed. Is the potential fallout from Melody''s cunning not a greater peril for the Shield family?


    ofExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, Mrs. Shield''s demeanor darkened, and she swiftly ordered Mrs. Swenson''s apprehension: "Search her!"


    The de was promptly discovered during the search, leaving Mrs. Swenson flounder. g for


    2/3


    Chapter 53 Melody''s Defiant Truth


    excuses.


    s


    Mrs. Swenson fell to the ground, her reluctance evident in her plea: "Madam, I insist on checking the surveince footage!" "Melody caused me to trip," she imed tearfully, "resulting in the idental damage to the Embroidery silk cloth."


    "I was terrified at the time," she sobbed, "and couldn''t help but shift the me..."


    "I acknowledge my mistake, but Melody shares equal responsibility. Why should I bear all the me?"


    With a keen understanding of the Shield family''s surveince system, Mrs. Swenson was well-prepared.


    A subtle shift in perspective could render Melody speechless in the face of video evidence.


    Mrs. Shield furrowed her brow and examined the surveince footage in the presence of the -guests.


    The footage, however, proved to be misleading.


    Regardless of the angle, it was evident that Melody had indeed tripped Mrs. Swenson, resulting in the "idental" damage to the Embroidery cloth with the de. Incensed, Mrs. Shield dered, "Melody, the evidence is clear. Do you still wish to dispute it?"


    "Someone, remove this deceitful troublemaker from the Shield family!" shemanded.


    Mr. Shield''s face drained of color as he angrily smashed a teacup.


    ""Let me see who dares to!"

 Remarry My 54

    Chapter 54 Melody''s Daring Repair Free Coins


    The violent intensity of the scene overwhelmed Mr. Shield, triggering a fit of coughing as he red hoarsely at Mrs. Swenson, "Wicked servant! You dare to shift me onto Mel," he rasped between coughs. "I''ll send you packing... back to the countryside.


    Melody''s heart sank at the sight.


    Hastening to her Poppy''s side, she checked his pulse, detecting the irregr rhythm that signaled his mounting anger.


    A wave of empathy washed over her as she considered Poppy''s problematic position, torn between her and Mrs. Shield, her Nanny.


    Despite the tension, Melody maintained herposure, standing tall with an air of pride. tempered by humility..


    Casting a calm yet dignified gaze at Mrs. Shield, she spoke with a cold curve to her lips, "Mrs Shield, may I have the Embroidery cloth?"


    "I can repair it in a manner that renders the damage imperceptible."


    With those words, Melody drew forth a multitude of mocking smiles.


    There was a shared appreciation for delicate embroidery among the nobledies passing by


    Yet, true artisans capable of producing such exquisite work were increasingly rare, making quality embroidery a cherished rarity.


    Melody, a foster daughter hailing from the countryside, was often tasked with mending garments using needle and thread.


    Yet, the prospect of restoring the intricate and exquisite embroidery posed a daunting challenge-one that seemed poised to invite humiliation.


    "Mrs. Shield, your granddaughter is truly remarkable," remarked one guest with a hint of sarcasm. "She was plucked from a humble vige at the age of 16. Could it be that she learned. this craft there? How quaint."


    "This is double-sided-embroidery, a technique mastered by Lily," another guest chimed in, his tone dripping with condescension. "It''s considered the pinnacle of embroidery. And Lily''s skill in embroidering lotus flowers using her unique technique is unparalleled. The embroidery on the deer''s back is a testament to her years of dedication."


    1/3


    Chapter 54 Melody''s Daring Repair


    s


    "With 60 percent damage, even Lily herself might hesitate to promise a full restoration," added a third guest, skepticism evident in her vejce. "This Melody appears to be nothing more than a rustic individual, proficient only in idle boasting"


    "Tsk, a merely adopted daughter whocks prowess need not subject herself to such public humiliation," sneered one guest, disdain dripping from her words.


    "But if Melody can truly restore it, I''ll pledge ten million to establish an embroidery workshop for her!"


    "If she proves herself capable, I''ll even rmend her as Lily''s apprentice!" dered another guest, her tone brimming with skepticism and challenge. The guests hailed from diverse backgrounds, each harboring hidden talents and wielding influence.


    Despite their outward appearances, a single decision could unveil their actual status, whether from a prominent city or district.


    It was why the servants of the Shield family were carefully chosen each year, to avoid inadvertently offending any seemingly inconsequential guest. Amidst the doubts and taunts, Mrs. Shield furrowed her brow, torn between anger and uncertainty.


    Melody, after all, was still a member of the Shield family.


    If she failed to restore the embroidery, it would disgrace them.


    A disgrace to the Shield family.


    Yet, Melody''s gaze remained steady, leaving Mrs. Shield unsure whether she was genuinely showcasing her skills or merely putting on a facade. "Melody, what if you can''t repair it?" Mrs. Shield inquired, her toneced with apprehension.


    Suzanna, pale and weak, approached tentatively, offering her support. "Mel, Suzie doesn''t me you," she murmured softly.


    "We''re sisters, even if you damaged the birthday gift intentionally. I won''t hold it against


    you...


    Melody''s response was cutting. "Shut up!" she snapped, her words icy and devoid of remorse.


    "Suzanna, stop insinuating that I intentionally targeted you. Don''t drag me into this mess," Melody retorted sharply.


    2/3


    14:24 FII,


    C


    5


    Chapter 54 Melody''s Daring Repair


    "I''m only willing to mend the Embroidery for Poppy."


    Suzanna, chastised, could only weep silently, he tears staining her white dress and entuating her pitiful appearance. D


    The sight tugged at the hearts of the three brothers, difort evident in their expressions.


    Suzie was undeniably kind.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody was too defiant and malicious!


    Mrs. Shield''s gaze shifted to Melody, a hint of repulsion flickering across her features at Suzanna''s unexpected intervention. However, she understood Suzie''spassion, fearing Melody might embarrass herself.


    Regrettably, Melody showed no gratitude.


    Melody, with your kind of attitude, don''t fault me for showing no mercy!


    In response, Mrs. Shield''s demeanor turned icy, a sign of her growing displeasure.

 Remarry My 55

    Chapter 55 Restoration


    + Free Coins


    "If you fail to repair the Embroidery, Melody, you''ll apologize to Suzie in front of everyone," Mrs. Shield dered firmly.


    "And I''ll assess the actual value of this embroidery. You just need to sign the IOU."


    "You must apologize andpensate. Are you willing?" she pressed, her grace as she nced at the gasping Mr. Shield beside her. "Darling, you''re not topensate for Melody. This is what she deserves!"


    undiminished


    At such a young age, lying, shifting me, and talking nonsense-Melody needed a stern lesson.


    Melody smirked lightly, taunting, "What if I can restore it perfectly?"


    Mrs. Shield sneered, "That''s impossible. But if you do repair it well, what do you want? I can grant it."


    Melody raised an eyebrow, ncing at the weak Suzanna leaning on Carson''s arm. "Anything?"


    Mrs. Shield''s contemptuous attitude persisted as she nodded smugly, "Yes, anything belonging to the Shield family, I can grant you. But Melody, you''re just dreaming..." Ignoring her dismissive tone, Melody turned her cold, noble figure and addressed the watching guests. "Please bear witness."


    The crowd, eager to witness the drama unfold, naturally nodded in agreement.


    "Mrs. Ingrid, please fetch the embroidery box from the courtyard," Melody instructed calmly.


    Mrs. Ingrid had been shadowing Melody closely since her arrival and was a faithfulpanion.


    She had witnessed Melody


    tireless efforts, staying up all night to design a cartoon pattern


    for a scarf intended as a gift for Mr. Gary.


    With intricate stitches, Melody employed theplex technique of double-sided embroidery to create two endearing cartoon characters. Each year, at the same time, the young girl would eagerly seek Mrs. Ingrid''s opinion. "Do you think Gary will like this pattern?" she inquired. "Gary enjoys boxing, so he''s sure to appreciate this Kung Fu Panda."


    1/3


    14:24 Fri, Oct 25 GU.


    Chapter 55 Restoration


    Yet, despite Melody''s hopes, each year after Gary''s birthday, she would return with a crestfallen expression. "Does Gary not like it?" she''dment. "Why does he treat Suzanna better and better after every birthday?"


    +5 Free Colna


    Fatigued, Melody would often retreat to the windowsill, weariness etched across her features as she contemted her perceived failure to earn her family''s approval and affection. Moved by Melody''s plight, Mrs. Ingrid sighed softly and gently draped a thin nket over


    her.


    Some sufferings are tooplex to articte


    The embroidery box arrived, and at Mrs. Shield''s direction, a spacious area was cleared, adorned with an array of embroidery tools collected over the years.


    Everything was meticulously prepared.


    Before Melodyy a fractured embroidery sample, its threads frayed and fabric torn.


    To begin the repair, the delicate silk fabric needed patching.


    Melody gracefully settled into her seat with focused precision, threading the needle with practiced ease.


    The natural silk she held in her hands, nearly transparent, glided smoothly like a serpent.


    Natural silk, a luxury beyond measure, were remnants of Melody''s previous embroidery endeavors for Gary.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    As Melody skillfully connected the rough fabric, her expertise and finesse in the craft became evident, earning nods of respect from those who understood the intricacies of embroidery. However, an outsider couldn''t resist sneering, "So you think stitching the fabric together qualifies as repair, huh? Just a country bumpkin''s attempt."


    Undeterred, Melody maintained herposure, her gaze steady and serene.


    With unwavering focus, she meticulously sewed the fabric together, deftly threading the silk in the required colors.


    The needle danced swiftly through her delicate fingertips, gradually breathing life back into


    pattern. the


    With fabric as her canvas, thread as ink, and needle as pen, Melody embarked on her intricate restoration.


    2/3


    Chapter 55 Restoration


    s


    As Melody''s nimble fingers worked, the embroidered pattern she had glimpsed shed vividly in her mind.


    With each stitch, she rhythmically followed the pattern, simultaneously acquainting herself with the stitches and colors required for the other side of the embroidery.


    Running stitch, backstitch, satin stitch, long and short stitch, twisted silk thread, scale stitch... Each intricate andplex stitch seamlessly intertwined at her fingertips. Swift, precise, and tranquil, her movements brought the embroidery to life. At that moment, all present were enraptured by the exquisite artistry unfolding before them.


    The intricacy of the design, paired with the graceful hues, held them spellbound.


    Sighs of admiration echoed throughout the room as they could not avert their gaze.


    However, Mrs. Swenson''s expression darkened at the unexpected disy of Melody''s skill. Never did she anticipate Melody possessing the talent to restore the embroidery.


    Determined not to let anyone steal the spotlight rightfully belonging to Ms. Suzie, she seized the de once more and advanced...

 Remarry My 56

    Chapter 56 Embroidery Showdown


    s


    Melody remained poised as she sat before the embroidery, her fingers deftly navigating the fabric.


    Unbeknownst to her, Mrs. Swenson approached from behind.


    However, her imposing figure cast a shadow over the scene.


    ""Melody, watch out!"


    Derrick''s sharp observation skills immediately detected the de in Mrs. Swenson''s hand, prompting him to issue a warning without hesitation.


    Melody nced up, her gaze impassive as it swept past Derrick, her demeanor unchanged.


    Swiftly, she grasped the embroidery and agilely turned around, her voice cutting through the air like ice. "Bernard!"


    In an instant, a dark silhouette lunged forward, seizing Mrs. Swenson by the neck.


    Bernard''s face remained cold as he applied pressure with his knee, delivering a brutal blow to Mrs. Swenson''s leg, the sound of bones breaking echoing through the room. Mrs. Swenson''s screams pierced the air, "Ah!!"


    ""Help... help me!"


    In her desperation, the de in her hand inadvertently pierced through her palm, eliciting a cold sweat and causing her to writhe in agony on the ground.


    Witnessing the scene unfold, Suzanna recoiled in shock, her hand flying to her mouth in horror.


    Carson, observing her distress, furrowed his brow and enveloped her in aforting embrace, soothing her with gentle pats on the back. "Suzie, don''t be afraid, he reassured her.


    As his gaze fell upon Melody, who remainedposed and unflinching amidst the chaos, he couldn''t help but marvel at her unwavering demeanor.


    As Melody seamlessly shifted her focus back to her embroidery, her slender fingertips deftly guiding the needle, it was as though she had never been interrupted. Meanwhile, Suzie stood at a distance, her apprehension palpable.


    The stark contrast between Melody''sposed demeanor and Suzie''s trembling unease was


    1/4


    14:24 Fri, Oct 25 GU


    Chapter 56 Embroidery Showdown


    striking.


    Observing Melody''s unwaveringposure, a sense of emptiness crept over him.


    45 Free Coini


    As Melody continued to stitch, her fingers danced gracefully like blooming lotus flowers, each stitch a vibrant petal unfolding from the silk canvas.


    The embroidery took on the delicate hues of morning dew on lotus petals, imbuing it with an ethereal elegance that captivated onlookers.


    A hushed awe settled over the crowd as they dared only to take shallow breaths, mesmerized by the stunning disy before them.


    The impact of the intricate embroidery and its cultural significance left them spellbound, each observer deeply affected by its beauty. "Remarkable, absolutely remarkable! This youngdy is destined for greatness!"


    "Is it possible that she''s just a foster daughter? Her talent far surpasses that of the Shield family''s own sickly daughter."


    "To restore suchplex embroidery in such a short time is unheard of!"


    "High-end embroidery truly challenges the endurance of the embroiderer. Typically, it takes three to five days toplete even a small embroidery piece at the fastest pace. Yet, Melody restored such arge area of double-sided embroidery in just a few hours." "Truly a genius! Melody''s exceptional talent marks her as the chosen heir of embroidery!"


    Melody rose to her feet, rubbing her wrist and addressing Mrs. Shield confidently, "Mrs. Shield, the embroidery has beenpletely restored. It''s time for you to fulfill your promise."


    The crowd gathered around; some intentionally examined the embroidery closely, hoping to find ws. However, to their amazement, they discovered that the reverse side of the deer was even more lifelike than before.


    The entire piece of embroidery showed no signs of ever being damaged.


    This wless restoration left even the most critical observers in awe.


    Not only was the embroidery perfectly restored, but the technique used seemed to rival that of Lily, the renowned embroiderer.


    Experts praised Melody''s skill endlessly.


    Many nobledies eagerly sought Melody''s contact information, expressing their desire to


    2/4


    Chapter 56 Embroidery Showdown


    purchase high-quality embroidered products from her privately.


    +5 Free Colna


    Mrs. Shield, supported by Derrick, approached the embroidery, visibly surprised and softened by the impable restoration.


    Mrs. Shield smiled gently and approached Melody, offering to fulfill her wishes. "Melody, what do you want? Nanny will satisfy you." However, Melody tactfully avoided Mrs. Shield''s attempt to hold her hand, preferring not to be touched by the Shield family members.


    Suzanna''s gaze turned cold as she watched the scene unfold.


    Why do you have topete with me for everything, Melody?


    Even Nanny''s love, you want to take it away from me? T


    Melody smiled confidently, her gaze unwavering. "I want my own piece of red jade."


    This revtion stunned the other Shield family members, as each young member possessed a red jade.


    Melody had gone missing at the age of three, and the red jade was crafted the year after her disappearance.


    At that time, Christina still held her missing daughter in her thoughts.


    Christina designed the redre jade given to Suzanna as a pendant.


    When closed, it depicted two brilliant phoenixes engaged in a fierce battle.


    When opened, it revealed one phoenix on each side, shining brightly.


    Red jade is rare and currentlymands sky-high prices at auctions.


    Melody''s desire for it, whether for wealth or fame, is understandable.


    Mrs. Shield''s demeanor changed as she instinctively frowned, refusing Melody''s request.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Melody, choose something else!"


    "I can give you anything else from the Shield family, but not the red jade."


    "Melody, Suzie has cherished the ''Phoenix Flight'' for years. Are you seeking topete with your sister by requesting it?"


    3/4


    Chapter 56 Embroidery Showdown!


    "I forbid it!


    Melody anticipated Mrs. Shield''s refusal.

 Remarry My 57

    Chapter 57 Shattered Bonds.


    Chapter 57 Shattered Bonds


    However, this time, she refused to yield.


    076%


    s


    "Mrs. Shield, as an elder, initially made a promise, but now she attempts to deceive and backtrack on her word, tarnishing the honor of the Shield family," Melody remarked with a sly grin and a hint of sarcasm.


    With this statement, she skillfully linked Mrs. Shield''s brokenmitment to the reputation of the Shield lineage, positioning herself as morally superior and leaving no room for retreat.


    The attendees at the event were all esteemed individuals. If Mrs. Shield resorted to her seniority to break her word, it would undermine the Shield family''s standing in high society!


    "Melody, you''re intentionally stirring up trouble Mrs. Shield countered, her expression darkening as she begrudgingly relented.


    Raising an eyebrow, Melody''s lips curved into a sweeter smile, a stark contrast to the steely resolve in her eyes.


    Her gaze turned frigid, her voiceced with vulnerability and defiance. "Don''t I deserve this? she questioned, her tone tinged with a sense of injustice and desperation.


    At that moment, she resembled a forsaken child, yearning for the sustenance that was rightfully hers after years of neglect and istion.


    The hearts of the three Shield brothers wavered, betraying signs of uncertainty,


    The guests sighed, their sympathy for Melody evident in their gazes, while their perception of Mrs. Shield shifted towards skepticism and condemnation.


    Mrs. Shield, keen to defuse the tension, approached Suzanna and tenderly sped her pale hand, extending a conciliatory gesture. "Suzie, this time, I am indebted to you."


    "Give the red jade to Melody, and I''ll gift you the diamond ne from my private collection," Mrs. Shield insisted, affectionately tousling Suzanna''s hair as she presented her cherished treasures amassed over the years. Suzanna''s eyes widened in surprise. "Nanny, this doesn''t feel right. The diamond ne was a betrothal gift from Poppy to you years ago. It holds sentimental value... How could I ept it?" "Tean''t, Nanny," Suzanna declined.


    Feigning her refusal, she subtly showcased her collection to demonstrate that what she received was more precious and rare than the red jade.


    1/3


    Chapter 57 Shattered Bonds


    +5 Free Cains


    "Suzie, this is my way of making it up to you. You are the little lucky star of our family, deserving only the best."


    Soon, Suzanna had someone bring the "Phoenix Flight."


    With hidden sps, she opened the red jade and approached Melody.


    As she gazed deeply at the "Phoenix Flight," a hint of reluctance flickered in her eyes.


    The unwillingness in her eyes seemed to be suppressed as she stood before Melody, prepared to hand it over...


    But a sudden grip on Suzanna''s wrist halted her movement.


    Timothy intervened with his sharp gaze, upright posture, and strong, slender fingers.


    His robust stature exuded authority as he dered, "Suzie, this belongs to you!"


    "It has been in your possession since childhood; it no longer belongs to Melody, Timothy dered firmly, looking coldly at Melody. "Melody, you desire the ''Phoenix Flight'' only for mary gain."


    Having expelled Melody from the Shield family and cklisted her in various industries, he was confident of her intentions.


    He believed she wanted to sell the red jade.


    "I''ll offer you ten million. This red jade rightfully belongs to Suzie," Timothy dered with conviction.


    Melody couldn''t suppress a chuckle at the generous offer. "Quite a sum for the rightful owner, indeed!"


    "Timothy, have I been too generous, turning you, who was supposed to be a dog, into -behaving like a lion?" Melody retorted sarcastically as she stepped forward to toy with the red jade.


    The red jade''s rich color and lifelike phoenix carving highlight its superior quality. The material and the craftsmanship were top-notch, making it a valuable item! Timothy''s expression darkenedpletely at Melody''s words. "Melody!"


    "Oh, you''re so loud, you startled me," Melody feigned panic, clutching her chest. At that moment, the red jade slipped from her fingertips, grazing Suzanna''s hair before


    2/3


    14:25 Fri, Oct 25 G.


    Chapter 57 Shattered Bonds


    crashing to the ground.


    Shattered!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    0 76%


    s


    ""sh!"


    The room fell into a hush as the red jade shattered into pieces.


    Mrs. Shield''s fury was palpable, her head spinning as she pressed her forehead and sighed heavily. "Melody, your actions are truly reckless!


    "That red jade was meticulously chosen and polished by your father for each of his children, and this one, with Suzie, he painstakingly carved by hand." "By dropping it, are you truly willing to sever ties with the Shield family?"


    Everyone assumed that when Melody left home previously, it was merely a fit of anger.


    But now, by dropping the red jade, she was issuing a direct challenge to the Shield family.


    It was evident she no longer considered herself a part of it.


    Melody raised her eyebrows coldly. "Mrs. Shield, you jest."


    "It''s just an object. Now that it''s in my possession, I can dispose of it as I please."


    "Furthermore, Madam is mistaken. I have always been a Tucker from the beginning to the


    end!"


    There are no ties to the Shield family!


    The expressions of the three Shield brothers shifted noticeably.


    Indeed, Melody had been part of the Shield family for four years without ever adopting their


    surname.


    Initially, there were concerns about whether Suzanna would ept it.


    Butter, intentionally or unintentionally, her surname was never brought up for change. Melody had never identified as Melody Shield!

 Remarry My 58

    Chapter 58 Unraveling Deceptions


    Chapter 58 Unraveling Deceptions +5 Fred Colna


    Suzanna''s tear-filled eyes fixated on the shattered red jade, her voice choked with emotion. "Mel, if you''re angry, you can scold me or even strike me, but this red jade was hand-carved by father for me... How could you smash it?"


    Tears streaming down her face, she sank to her knees, her delicate frame trembling as she reached out to gather the shattered pieces....


    The three brothers exchanged concerned nces, moving to support Suzanna. "Suzie, please don''t distress yourself," Carsonforted. "Although the pendant is broken, I promise to find an exquisite raw red jade stone and carve it myself for you..." Despite being known for his singing, Carson possessed exceptional skills in jade carving.


    Mrs. Shield''s chest heaved with anger as she trembled. "Melody, I never changed your surname out of consideration for the Shield family! You, a misfortune, have been allowed to stay with us, which is already a great kindness. Do you still expect to be treated like Suzie? Do you think you''d deserve such blessings?"


    The three Shield brothers stood in stunned silence, unable to respond immediately.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Mrs. Shield held firm beliefs in superstition, viewing Suzanna and Melody as symbols of both fortune and misfortune.


    Tension filled the air, signaling that the situation teetered on the edge of spiraling out of control.


    A sophisticated and graceful woman in her forties stood before the restored embroidery, adorned in an elegant embroidery dress.


    She traced her fingers over the intricate stitching with delicate movements, marveling at its craftsmanship.


    "Ms. Melody, the embroidery you repaired not only utilized the usual Embroidery technique. but also integrated golden thread embroidery," she remarked, her voice exuding admiration. "The dignified golden thread, enhanced by its lighter color ents, incorporates five embroidery techniques: nailing, padding, piecing, pasting, and attaching, showcasing a truly captivating mastery."


    "The intricate deer motif on the reverse side is lively and inviting, starkly contrasting with the elegant lotus, yet harmonizing wlessly. The alteration is truly ingenious!" she continued, her tone filled with appreciation for Melody''s skill.


    "May I inquire who was your master?" she asked calmly and confidently,manding the attention of everyone present.


    1/3


    Chapter 58 Unraveling Deceptions


    45 Free Coins,


    Individuals with only a basic understanding of embroidery would struggle to identify such. diverse needle techniques urately.


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Shield approached, intrigued by the conversation.


    Her anger towards Melody had peaked, and she only sought to humiliate and dete her pride.


    "Melody, you were tasked with restoring Ms. Campbell''s embroidery, yet you employed various haphazard needle techniques to mend it erasing her signature style entirely," Mrs. Shield interjected, her voice dripping with contempt. "This is her masterpiece; without her personal touch, it loses its essence. In truth, you have not restored this embroidery at all, making you unworthy of the reward I promised you."


    "You shattered Suzie''s ''Phoenix Flight, how do you intend to make amends?" Mrs. Shield demanded sternly, her voice filled with usation and anger.


    Mrs. Shield seethed, seizing upon this opportunity to inflict suffering upon Melody within the Shield family, determined to assert her dominance and punish Melody for her perceived transgressions!


    Melody dismissed Mrs. Shield''s remarks and turned towards the elegant woman, surprised. that someone had noticed the subtle alterations she intentionally made.


    With a confident arch of her eyebrows, she dered, "It''s not an error in my rather, Lily''s masterpiece was embroidered incorrectly!"


    alterations;


    The girl''s bold and striking features radiated confidence, departing from herposed and refined demeanor while restoring the embroidery.


    Her words sparked murmurs and gasps among the crowd.


    "How audacious of Melody! Lily is an Embroidery master; how could she have made a mistake? And if it was incorrect, wouldn''t it be considered wed? It wouldn''t be appropriate for Suzanna to present it as a birthday gift!" "It is widely acknowledged that Lily is a master of embroidery, and this masterpiece was renowned for her signature style. How could she possibly have made such a mistake?"


    Doubts and questions arose.


    Remainingposed, Melody exined, "This double-sided embroidery should feature the ''Lotus Dew'' design using the usual Embroidery technique and the ''Fortune Deers'' design using the golden thread technique." "The usual embroidery is renowned for its delicate and elegant style, employing a color


    2/3


    14:25 Fri, Oct 25 GW-


    Chapter 58 Unraveling Deceptions


    palette ideal for lotus flower motifs."


    s


    "In contrast, golden thread is vibrant and colorful, characterized by bold contrasts, often employed in sacrificial and blessing scenes."


    "The original deer embroidery featured ents of golden thread, with stitching that clearly indicated the intention to utilize the golden thread technique. Hence, I specte that this embroidery piece is not Lily''s final true masterpiece but a trial piece." "In simpler terms, what you see is... a wed piece!"


    It was widely understood that wed creations were uneptable, particrly when intended for a birthday blessing: such imperfections were strictly prohibited.


    Melody adeptly highlighted the errors in the embroidery needlework with rity and logic. Consequently, the attendees'' perceptions of Suzanna shifted, bing more nuanced.


    125 Fri, Oct 25

 Remarry My 59

    Chapter 59 Truth


    +5 Free Cons


    Suzanna''s pupils contracted, and for a moment, she couldn''t feel the pain even as her nails. dug deep into her flesh.


    Yet, she couldn''t continue the charade of pain any longer.


    Lowering her eyes, tears still damp on her cheeks, the young girl appeared fragile, as if at mere breeze could sweep her away.


    Weak and helpless, she turned to Mrs. 5


    "Nanny, it''s all Suzie''s fault for not


    understanding embroidery. I only wanted to bring you joy."


    "Mel is truly remarkable, grasping so many embroidery principles. Unlike us, who are allymen and don''tprehend the professional techniques you mentioned..." The implication was clear.


    If no one understands embroidery techniques, then wouldn''t anything Melody says be epted unquestioningly?


    Could they truly be sure that this Embroidery fabric was wed?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Based solely on Melody''s words?


    The crowd was momentarily perplexed.


    While the literati and nobles highly regarded embroidery, theycked the expertise to judge its intricacies.


    Without an authoritative appraisal, there was a risk of being misled by Melody''s assertions.


    ''p, p, p!"


    Suddenly, the elegant noblewoman began to apud.


    With a chuckle, she addressed Melody, "You have a true talent for embroidery, Melody. Your attention to detail is quite remarkable."


    This embroidery piece is indeed the result of my experimental fusion of the usual embroidery and golden thread techniques. I hadn''t anticipated that it would cirction, amusing everyone."


    get into


    Lily stood gracefully, radiating a gentle demeanor.


    Having observed Melody for a while, Lily grew increasingly appreciative of her character-a


    1/3


    14-25 Fri, Oct 25


    Chapter 59 Truth


    s


    blend of strength and gentleness akin to a bright, thorny rose with a heart as clear as a


    stream.


    The crowd erupted in astonishment, "You... You re Lily?"


    "Lily admitted it was a wed embroidery piecel As a professional, her word is akin to official proof."


    "Lily evenmended Melody. If she has earned the master of embroidery''s favor, she might be worthy to carry on the Embroidery tradition..."


    Suzanna''s expression soured, and her sense of dignity shattered.


    Her reputation had been tarnished!


    Melody was the cause of her embarrassment! D


    Meanwhile, Mrs. Shield''splexion paled, overwhelmed by shame.


    Despite this, she hesitated to acknowledge her misjudgment. Lily''s renowned craftsmanship was impable, yet she rarely entered the public eye. What if Melody had orchestrated Lily''s presence?


    Addressing Lily, Mrs. Shield inquired, "Madam, do you have any proof of your identity as Lily Campbell?"


    Lily smiled gracefully, radiating a gentle and elegant aura.


    Withposure, she produced her identification and the prestigious badge of a master embroiderer.


    The guests were left in awe while Mrs. Shield''s face drained of color.


    "Mrs. Shield, you''ve misunderstood Melody, and an apology to this youngdy is in order," Lily''s voice carried a gentle yetmanding tone.


    "This is absurd! Since when do elders apologize to the younger generation?"


    Mrs. Shield retorted, her lips pursed tightly, refusing to acknowledge her mistake.


    "Is that so?" Lily responded calmly.


    "I had believed the elders of the Shield family to be wise and virtuous individuals. I had intended to present my true masterpiece to you. Unfortunately, Mrs. Shield''s character does not align with my work," Lily''s words struck a chord with Mrs. Shield, tightening her heart sharply.


    14:25 Fri, Oct 25 G


    Chapter 59 Truth


    She had longed for the genuine masterpiece, pondering it incessantly.


    +5 Free Colne


    However, in her pursuit of teaching Melody a lesson, she inadvertently let the chance slip. away. Melody truly brings misfortunes!


    Mrs. Shield''splexion paled as she endured the lecture from her esteemed Embroidery


    master.


    Struggling to maintain herposure, she shifted the conversation''s focus towards Melody with deliberate intent. "Melody, it''s been quite some time, yet you haven''t presented a birthday gift for me," she remarked.


    Despite her inner turmoil, she harbored a glimmer of hope, specting that Melody might have crafted a handmade gift, possibly incorporating embroidery.


    As for Suzie, she reasoned that she had likely been misled, resulting in the idental presentation of a wed product.


    "It has arrived."

 Remarry My 60

    Chapter 60 Unexpected Gifts


    Chapter 60 Unexpected Gifts


    s


    "Bernard, bring it up!"manded Melody, prompting a tall figure, Brandon, to carry a box almost identical to the sandalwood box Mrs. Swenson had just presented.


    Mrs. Shield''s heart fluttered with anticipation, unable to contain her excitement.


    Could it be that Melody had personally embroidered a piece of cloth for her?


    Previously, such a gesture might have embarrassed her, but now, everyone admired Melody''s embroidery skills.


    And she was able to receive a piece of Melody''s double-sided embroidery masterpiece! (1)


    How impressive it was!


    Momentarily, Mrs. Shield''s aversion towards Melody weakened unconsciously.


    With dignity and pride, she approached, her eyes brimming with joy and satisfaction. "Cough, Melody... What kind of birthday gift did you bring?" she inquired, her demeanor exuding anticipation. "You will know when you open it, Mrs. Shield," teased Melody, maintaining her calm andposed demeanor.


    So, Mrs. Shield eagerly opened the sandalwood box under everyone''s gaze.


    Insidey an expensive flute, a gift that stirred unexpected emotions within Mrs. Shield.


    Despite excelling in various pursuits during her youth, the flute remained an instrument she disliked the most.


    Melody had, in fact, presented her with the very item she disliked the most at her birthday celebration.


    Yet, Mrs. Shield found herself unable to be angry because the flute was not cheap; it was a suitable birthday present.


    A lump formed in her throat, making it hard to swallow, as she felt suffocated.


    Gritting her teeth, she managed to say, "Melody, you have given a great gift. No need to give me anything next time."


    Melody raised her eyebrows and continued, "Of course, as you all have seen, 1 have some knowledge of embroidery. I''m familiar with both the usual embroidery technique and the


    1/3


    Chapter 60 Unexpected Gifts.


    golden thread technique, including some of the others."


    45 Free Cons


    "I have applied my embroidery skills to create a garment, which I''ve brought here today to present to..."


    Mrs. Shield''s angry eyes softened, maintaining a dignified and proud demeanor, "Well, I suppose you do have some..."


    "To give to Poppy. I hope Poppy likes it."


    Melody spoke with deliberate pauses, causing Mrs. Shield''s emotions to fluctuate like at rollercoaster. She covered her chest anxiously, afraid that she might be angered to death.


    The intricately embroidered long robe gifted to Poppy depicted a white crane in a celestial pose, striking a bnce between lifelike detail and ethereal beauty.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    The guests gathered around as soon as it was revealed, admiring its craftsmanship,


    Lily, after a professional assessment, handed Melody her business card.


    "Melody, if the opportunity arises, we could coborate," Lily proposed. "I''ve moved away from traditional embroidery. Currently, I''m exploring high-end modern clothing design. It must be integrated into the contemporary fashionndscape to make traditional culture relevant again."


    "This journey is challenging, but if fate allows, I''d like you to join me."


    Mrs. Shield''s envy nearly caused her to faint, but Derrick intervened just in time, ensuring her support.


    "Fetch the doctor. And has the barista arrived?"


    "Prepare Nanny''s favorite Latte!" Derrick instructed, directing a reproachful nce at Melody.


    The steward promptly responded, "Mr. Derrick, the barista is here. He''ll prepare Madam''s coffee immediately."


    Dressed in a crisp white shirt, the barista approached Mrs. Shield''s table and began brewing her coffee meticulously.


    Each step was executed wlessly.


    Although Mrs. Shield had been uneasytely due to her inability to find a satisfying coffee, seeing the familiar barista relieved her.


    She inhaled the aroma of the Latte and took a sip, feeling momentarily content.


    But her satisfaction turned to fury as she immediately spat it out. "Pah! Why does this taste different?"


    The steward, feeling the tension, reassured her, "Madam, it''s the usual barista and coffee beans. There shouldn''t be any mistake." Frowning, Mrs. Shield poured herself another cup, took a sip, and her frown deepened.


    "The coffee before this was not brewed by you!"


    "Then who brewed it?"


    Suzanna''s eyes welled up with tears, but a glint of calction danced within them as she said, "It was me!"

 Remarry My 61

    Chapter 61 Kill You with Filial Picty


    Chapter 61 Kill You with Filial Piety


    G


    Suzanna stepped forward, looking delicate and frail, as if holding back some hidden grievance. 56%


    s


    She confidently walked over to Veronica, crouched down, and looked up to meet the barista''s


    gaze.


    A tacit understanding passed between them.


    She then spoke slowly and deliberately, "Nanny, don''t me the barista. The Latte used to be brewed with morning dew I collected it myself at four or five in the morning from the rose garden, which naturally made it more fragrant and rich." Veronica''s face softened, and she gently sped Suzanna''s hand. "You always know how to care for me."


    Bernard, standing behind Melody, was practically rolling his


    eyes.


    He remembered the time Melody made atte for Edward in the Moore Residence.


    He happened to have been there, and under Edward''s icy gaze, he risked his life to taste thette Melody prepared.


    The color and aroma were rich, and the vor lingered with a sweet aftertaste.


    Back then, he couldn''t resist asking about hertte-making secret.


    Her answer was almost identical to what Suzanna had just said.


    He''d noticed Suzanna''s hands before-slender and wless, without a single scratch.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    How could she gather morning dew from the rose garden at dawn?


    What a shameless lie.


    With a mocking tone, Bernard chimed in, "Oh, she really knows how to look after doesn''t she? Bringing you defective gifts at your birthday banquet. you,


    "They say giving wed presents at a celebration is like wishing someone a short life.


    "Your granddaughter''s going to kill you with filial piety."


    Bernard finally voiced what everyone else had been too afraid to say.


    Giving defective goods at a birthday banquet is considered unlucky, even a bad omen for a


    1/4


    12:52 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 61 Kill You with Filial Piety


    shortened life.


    Out of courtesy, everyone didn''t mention it at the birthday banquet.


    But Bernard had no interest in being polite.


    So, he brought it up!


    D


    56%


    s


    Veronica was already furious, hearing this, her eyes rolled back, and she fainted on the spot.


    Suzanna''s expression changed instantly as she hurried to catch her grandmother, her frail body barely managing to hold her up.


    The Shields panicked, rushing to call an ambnce.


    Bernardmented, "Wow, Suzanna did... Mrs. Shield with her filial piety."


    He politely left the word unsaid, but everyone understood exactly what he meant.


    The Shields brothers scowled, their brows furrowed in anger.


    Carson red at Melody, his voice full of usation. "Melody, you did that on purpose, didn''t you? Suzie didn''t mean any harm, but you stood by and let Bernard humiliate her, causing Nanny to faint. You''re not filial!" Melody nced at him coldly. "With a brain like yours, do you think you''re qualified to question me?"


    Derrick''s gaze swept over the teacup before settling on Suzanna''s wless hands, his expression darkening.


    The Shields''s birthday banquet ended on a sour note.


    Ver¨®nica was rushed to the hospital, and throughout it all, Melody had not once spared her a nce.


    Suzanna''s reputation suffered greatly from the banquet.


    Before leaving, she approached Melody with her eyes brimming with tears. "You''re still holding a grudge against me, aren''t you?"


    Melody raised an eyebrow, curious to see what Suzanna would do next.


    Suzanna leaned in closer, her voice barely a whisper. "I heard you received an invitation to the Golden Financial Summit. Are you nning to attend?"


    Suzanna''s pale, fragile lips curved into a faint smile. "After staying up for five nights and


    111


    2/4


    12:52 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 61 Kill You with Filial Piety


    G


    56%


    s


    putting together the USB drive that took two months of hard work, you think you can outdo me?


    "Whye just to humiliate yourself?"


    Melody''s smile turned cold as she pped Suzanna.


    The force made Suzanna cry out and copse to the ground.


    Her three brothers, startled, rushed over in rm.


    Melody looked down at Suzanna with a mocking smile on her lips.


    "Suzanna, thattte, besides needing rose morning dew instead of fresh water, has one crucial step that even the barista doesn''t know.


    "You know," Melody said, her tone dripping with mockery. "If one day the Shields decide on a whim to have you personally brew a cup oftte...


    "Hmm, if the taste is off, I wonder how they''d feel about it?"


    Her words struck a nerve with Suzanna, turning her face a ghostly white.


    Her three brothers hurried over, enraged.


    "Melody, what gives you the right to hit Suzanna?"


    Carson, particrly agitated, was ready to confront Melody physically, but was effortlessly held back by the towering Bernard.


    Melody cast a slow, disdainful nce at Suzanna''s pained and guilty expression. Her face remained calm andposed as she said, "She brought this upon herself.


    "She was asking to be pped.


    "I only follow her request. Is there a problem with that?"


    Her words only fueled the anger of the three brothers, but they were powerless to take action against Melody.


    As night fell, Melody lifted her skirt and walked out, with Bernard trailing behind her. His imposing figure contrasted sharply with her delicate frame, like a fierce guardian escorting a delicate beauty.


    As she reached the entrance of the Shields estate, she spotted a man sitting in a wheelchair. His face was stern, and his deep eyes were staring at her indifferently.


    3/4


    12:52 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 61 Kill You with Filial Piety


    56


    s


    Under the streetlight, he wore a casual white shirt and ck dress pants. Despite being seated, his long legs, bent at the knees, still revealed their impressive length, making him look like a husband waiting for his wife toe home from work.

 Remarry My 62

    Chapter 62 He''s Babysitting


    Chapter 62 He''s Babysitting


    203 56%


    s


    A firefly fluttered past his shoulder, and the man nced slightly to the side, waving at her. "Why are you just standing there?


    "Come over."


    Edward''s voice was deep and smooth, with a slightly somber tone, as rich and pleasant as a cello.


    Melody''s heart skipped a beat, suddenly feeling empty for a moment.


    At that instant, she found herself wishing more than anything to see him standing.


    "Edward, do you miss me that much?"


    Her almond eyes sparkled with a clear light, sweeping away all the day''s unpleasantness from the Shield Residence.


    She lifted her skirt and hurried across the street in her high heels, her beaming smile so infectious that it seemed to lift everyone''s spirits. Edward tightened his grip on the wheelchair''s armrests, feeling his palms grow slightly damp.


    He turned his gaze away and coldly said, "Little girl, can you behave properly?


    "Slow down."


    Standing behind Edward, Brandon wiped the sweat from his forehead. D*mn, what''s up with Mr. Moore? He looks like he''s babysitting!


    He''s worried, but still acting all aloof and proper.


    There was a gathering tonight, yet he cut it short to pick up his wife. He must be quite smitten.


    Yet he''s still ying it cool on the outside.


    With that attitude, if he wins over the little girl, I''ll eat... um, brown ice cream!


    Melody hurried over, her usual poise andposure melting away as she approached. She Sinstinctively settled into the arms of the person in the wheelchair. The young woman, acting all delicate, wrapped her arms around his shoulders.


    She snuggled closer, yfully draping her arms around Edward''s neck as she coquettishly


    1/3


    01


    56


    12:52 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 62 He''s Babysitting


    said, "Eddie, my hand hurts so much."


    s


    She frowned, having long grown used to exhaustion from trying to please the Shields.


    But now, she had someone to rely on.


    Only in Edward''s embrace did she allow herself to show her most vulnerable side.


    Edward, taken aback by her sudden embrace, instinctively tried to push her away. However, Melody clung to him so tightly that he found himself unable to free himself.


    Bernard and Brandon thought at the same time, What a performance! Keep on pretending!


    Edward, known for his unflinching demeanor, able to grab someone by the neck and toss them into an alligator pit without a second thought, struggling to push away a girl who barely weighs a-hundred pounds? This was obviously... a ssic case of ying hard to get!


    Meanwhile, from the shadows behind nearby bushes, Lucas stared in disbelief, his jaw almost dropping.


    "Is this really the same aloof, cold Edward we know?"


    "I''m afraid it might have been possessed by some lovesick fool."


    During the gathering earlier, they had noticed something off about Edward. He checked his watch 36 times in just two hours.


    Zac had deliberately invited two women, hoping to pour him a drink, but Edward disdainfully refused even to touch the ss.


    Although Edward had never been one to drink, his behavior tonight was particrly unusual.


    Zac, crouched by the flowerbed with a cigarette hanging from his lips, was about to light it. However, wary of drawing attention, he decided to pocket his lighter.


    He squinted at Melody, his astonishment growing with each passing moment. "D*mn! Isn''t this the little sister that Martin used to treat like a delicate flower?


    "Edward used to have a lot of respect for Martin and even drank with him a few times


    "And now, after just a few years, he''s snatched his little sister?


    "Edward, you''re worse than a beast!"


    Zac Griffin, who worked in finance and had frequent dealings with Martin and Timothy.


    WI


    2/3


    56%


    12:52 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 62 He''s Babysitting


    And Timothy had often reached out to him in a friendly manner.


    s


    But Zac had a solid family background and a rebellious personality, and he valued character and personal connections over mere business opportunities. Back then, he had a good rtionship with Martin.


    He even had a photo of Martin and Melody from that time. The girl, only about 15 or 16 years old, was dressed in a blue and white school uniform.


    Standing next to the tall and slender Martin, she looked even more delicate and adorable, pure, and graceful.


    Her clear, almond-shaped eyes were exceptionally charming and likable.


    But no matter how you looked at it, she was just a little girl that was out of reach for "old men" like them.


    Evan Fuller, a medical doctor, adjusted his night vision goggles and focused intently.


    Under the streetlight, he saw ...


    Edward lowered his gaze, hisrge hand gently holding Melody''s soft, delicate one. His fingers idly caressed her as if lost in the sensation.


    The two were so close that their bodies seemed almost to merge into one.


    The faint, sweet scent of the young woman seemed to seep into his senses, making his breath grow warm and uneven.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Melody''s hand rested on Edward''s neck, slowly moving toward his jawline.


    Suddenly, she unfastened his cor and her fingertips brushed against his seductive corbone.


    Her cheeks flushed, and she couldn''t help but straighten her back, and kissed his pinkish neck with her red lips.


    "Ugh


    444


    Melody!"


    "Shh, Eddie, it''s not like this is the first time I''ve attacked you. Why are you so nervous?"


    Edward''s temples throbbed violently. You little pervert!


    Meanwhile, Bernard and Brandon watched in disbelief. Man, have some mercy on us lonely souls!

 Remarry My 63

    Chapter 63 Another Girl With Last Name Tucker


    Chapter 63 Another Girl With Last Name Tucker


    *


    56


    s


    Melody casually flirted with him and noticed that while someone was pretending to resist, the hand that was massaging her didn''t stop.


    Hmm, is he feeling sorry for me?


    In the shadows.


    Evan put away his night-vision goggles and said, "What is this woman''s background? I''ve never seen Edward so infatuated and obedient before.


    "Not even to women and men!"


    Seriously, it''s a bit creepy how obedient he is.


    You should remember that Edward used to be cold and ruthless, making decisive moves in the business world and showing little warmth even to his brothers. "Exactly, this is really...


    "This Melody has really grown up over the past few years. She has a great figure and a face that''s both pure and delicate. No wonder Edward has lost his mind over her! "But Edward


    "This is like a tiger in a cage encountering a kitten in heat."


    Zac looked worried, concerned for his buddy.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Evan was speechless. "Different breeds."


    Lucas Cole sighed. "It''s like trying to enjoy a fancy meal when you''re starving-no matter how good it is, it won''t satisfy."


    The three buddies frowned and quietly nned to bring some top-quality supplements to visit Edward at the Moore Residence the next day, hoping to boost his vitality. In other words, every little bit helped.


    The idea was to use a remedy to address the problem directly!


    Melody and Edward got into the car, and only then did the three men feel safe enough to emerge from behind the dark bushes.


    Zac lit a cigarette and took a drag. "It''s strange. Why was Melodying out of the Shield


    1/4


    Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 63 Another Girl With Last Name Tucker


    Residence?"


    @x55%


    s


    "Just my luck, my mom had just finished attending that olddy Shield''s birthday party, so I was giving her a ride home."


    He only knew that Melody was Martin''s sister and had no idea about her connection to the Shields.


    After all, there was a huge gap between the status of the Shields and the circle he was in.


    If it weren''t for Arnold having treated his father''s illness years ago, his mother wouldn''t have attended such a banquet.


    "Then let''s meet at Moore Residence tomorrow. Don''t bete."


    After making ns, the other two drove away.


    Zac leaned against a tree, finishing his cigarette slowly, and finally saw his mothere out, surrounded by a group of high-societydies.


    He walked up to his mother. "Mom, if you had been anyter, I''d be a feast for the mosquitoes!"


    Zac approached, his eyes scanning the others with a cold, dismissive nce.


    The rest of the group, sensing the mood, quickly exchanged business cards with Lily and left.


    "Alright, enough with the teasing.


    "Aren''t you supposed to be hanging out with Edward, Evan, and Lucas today? Don''t you have more important things to worry about than your mother?"


    Lily smiled, her expression calm and gentle.


    Zac moved forward, yfully clinging to her arm. "Hmph, none of them are as important as my mom.


    "Picking you up is my top priority.


    "If some handsome guy stole you away, Dad would break my legs in no time. You wouldn''t let that happen, would you?"


    He was sweet-talking.


    Lily smiled, touched his head, and suddenly said, "I met a young woman today. She''s not a simple master of embroidery but also knowledgeable in golden thread embroidery, and otherplex embroidery. A truly impressive girl.


    2/4


    2.52 Sat,


    Chapter 63 Another Girl With Last Name Tucker


    "I gave her my business card. If the opportunity arises, you should get to know her.


    55%


    s


    "I''ve already checked her out for you. Her talent and character are more than enough to be my daughter-inw."


    Zac''s expression instantly turned cold.


    He raised an eyebrow, but stayed silent.


    "Zac, you''re not that young anymore.


    "Nana left Maycrest five or six years ago. It''s time for you to move on," Lily said.


    Parents always think ahead when ites to their kids.


    Zac was almost thirty, and most of the heirs from other prominent families around him were still single.


    Without someone taking the lead, Lily was worrying herself sick.


    Zac''s gaze darkened, but he kept up his casual tone. "Oh? What kind of girl could impress our Ms. Campbell?" "Herst name is Tucker.


    "I''ll set up a meeting soon and introduce you.


    "You''ll definitely be fond of her too."


    Zac yawnedzily. "Alright.


    "I''ll meet her."


    But seriously, another girl with thest name Tucker?


    Inside the Phantom Extended Rolls-Royce.


    Melody nestled against Edward, her soft body pressing closely to his.


    He held her tired, delicate fingers, not just for y but to give a soothing massage to ease their fatigue.


    Edward lowered his gaze. Her skin glowed, and her cheeks were flushed, like a ripe peach waiting to be picked.


    3/4


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 63 Another Girl With Last Name Tucker


    55%1


    s


    Her once bright red lips, having kissed his neck earlier, had slightly faded in color. Now, lost in a dream, she let out a faint murmur, her delicate tongue barely visible between her parted lips. In an instant, Edward swiftly looked away.


    However, it was impossible for Melody''s not to move around.


    She seemed to feel a little hot, and she twisted unconsciously in his arms.


    The ck dress wrapped around her soft, fair body, but at this moment, the strapless dress seemed to be about to slide down at any time.


    Edward''s heart raced.


    Seeing her soft, creamy skin, so delicate it was almost like silken tofu, was putting his self-control to the test.


    He reached over and grabbed a gray nket from the side, wrapping it around Melody.


    But she kept wriggling, like a cat trying to escape the nket, slipping out of it again and again...


    Edward, losing his patience, snapped, "Melody, are you done pretending?"


    Melody slowly opened her misty almond eyes, a yful smile on her lips. "Whether I''m done or not, don''t you think you should ask yourself, Mr. Moore?


    "Did you even give it to me?


    The girl''s bold words were so shocking that the two eavesdropping third wheels in the front seat, silently munching on the drama, almost short-circuited from the overload! Bernard and Brandon were shocked.


    Man, no one''s as wild as ourdy!

 Remarry My 64

    Chapter 64 I''m Into You


    *5 Free Coins


    Melody blinked her clear, clean almond eyes, which seemed to shimmer like spring water.


    Teasing and flirtatious words slipped effortlessly from her lips,pletely unaware of Edward''s deepening gaze.


    The next second, Melody heard the sound of the partition in the car rising.


    The little girl tilted her head to look, but her neck was suddenly grabbed by Edward''s slender fingers.


    He held her delicate neck like grabbing a chicken''s neck, and his rough fingertips rubbed against her slightly.


    An electric current seemed to spread from the ce where the two of them touched.


    Edward lowered his eyes and pulled her back into his arms.


    The man''s Adam''s apple moved, and suddenly he put his long arms around her waist, lifted her up, and kissed her fiercely.


    In the dimly lit car, the colorful streetlights flickered and passed hazily through the windows


    Ayer of hazy colors appeared on their faces.


    Melody struggled to breathe, and pped Edward in the face to make him stop his frantic actions.


    Finally, everything stopped.


    Shey on his chest, panting, her fingers burning, it seemed that she had used a lot of force in the p just now.


    The two third wheels in the front row were so shocked they seemed to shrink away.


    Bernard and Brandon were like, Oh my gosh!


    Themotion in the back seat was way too intense.


    Even through the partition, they could hear the loud smack of Melody''s p.


    Their boss, Edward Moore, had been pped!


    His wife pped him! He was being abused!


    1/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 64 I''m Into You


    In the back seat.


    Edward''s lips were red, and the p mark on his face was even redder.


    He was still catching his breath, his face was dark with anger.


    ""Melody, isn''t this what you wanted?


    "I''m giving you what you wanted, and now you''re pretending to be innocent?"


    Aren''t you always boasting about being my wife?


    I kissed you, and you resisted me so fiercely.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody, there wille a day when you can''t keep up the act.


    B


    55%


    s


    Edward''s heart felt cold. He never expected anyone toe near him without any hidden agenda, especially when he had almost nothing left.


    But he couldn''t figure out what Melody really wanted.


    Money, fame, or him?


    Melody rolled her eyes, pulled away from him, and sat on the other side of the car.


    Her dress was a mess, and her dark hair was loose on her shoulders, giving her azy yet alluring look.


    Melody ignored the coldness in his eyes and said seriously, "Edward, your kissing skills... are pretty bad!


    "You''re my husband. If you want to kiss me, you don''t need to be so forceful; I''m happy to go along with it."


    She leaned closer, her delicate fingers lightly brushing the p mark on his face. With a softugh, she added, "Think of that p as my little punishment for you, Honey" She tilted her head, her almond eyes sparkling with a smile.


    Unfazed by her disheveled state after his "vition", she looked at him brightly and asked, "Edward, have you tested me enough?


    "Now let me give you my answer about staying at Moore Residence.


    "Eddie, I''m into you."


    Melody''s voice was clear and sweet. As she spoke the final words, she reached out to turn on


    11


    2/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26 til 21


    Chapter 64 I''m Into You


    the interior light in the back seat.


    The warm light bathed them softly.


    000 55%


    s


    Melody''s little face was fair and rosy as she leaned closer, and her lips now a tempting shade from his earlier touch.


    Eddie, I''m into you.


    I''m into you!


    Into you!


    You!!!


    Edward was taken aback, his heart racing like never before.


    Previously, his heart was unconsciously pounding.


    But now, an overwhelming joy made him forget the stinging pain on his face.


    His heart felt like it had fallen into a jar of honey.


    "You''re lying!


    "I don''t... Mmm." Believe it.


    Edward''s eyes widened as Melody suddenly kissed him, cutting off his words.


    Melody''s fresh, youthful scent enveloped him.


    Thump!


    He could almost hear his own heart pounding.


    "Do you believe me now?"

 Remarry My 65

    Chapter 65 Kisses


    Chapter


    65 Kisses


    Melody nted a kiss and deliberately made a noticeable sound.


    As she expected, Edward''s ears turned bright red.


    "I don''t believe it."


    55%


    s


    Another kissnded firmly as Melody wrapped her arms around his neck, her sweet lips pressing against his.


    Smack!


    At the Moore Residence.


    Bernard and Brandon stood outside the study.


    Their faces were nk, but inside, they had been in shock for a while.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Since Edward got out of the car just now, something about him had beenpletely off.


    They had even noticed a slight smile at the corner of his lips, which made the handprint on his face look even more vivid.


    And after Melody got out of the car, she shamelessly pushed Edward''s wheelchair inside.


    It was worth noting that Edward had never let anyone push his wheelchair before.


    He didn''t want anyone''s sympathy or care.


    But now, it was starting to look like a tant p in the face.


    In the kitchen.


    Melody grabbed some ice and wrapped it in a piece of embroidered fabric she had once stitched.


    She then walked into the study, as if no one else was around.


    Edward had been waiting there for a while, holding a business document. Although his eyes were on the text, his mind was filled with images of Melody kissing him over and over. Her soft lips had touched his, then slowly moved to his jaw, neck, and corbone...


    Finally, Melody looked up at him with a mischievous smile as shey in his arms. "Edward, do you want me to keep kissing you?


    1/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26 Ei


    Chapter 65 Kisses


    "And with those well-toned abs, I''m the lucky one."


    0000 0000 55-


    s


    Her yful words never matched her actions, as she stopped and nestled back into his embrace.


    Melody wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingertips lightly tracing the hideous centipede-like scar on his face.


    He remained expressionless as he brushed her mischievous hand.


    His voice was hoarse as he said, "It''s ugly. Don''t touch it."


    Edward held Melody close, neither confirming nor denying his trust in her.


    In any case, he was testing, giving just a bit of his trust.


    After all, she was the only one willing to approach such a broken version of him, wasn''t she?


    Melody had already shown great courage.


    But instead of reacting to his sensitive gestures, Melody reached out again, gently touching the scar on his face. "Eddie, did it hurt a lot back then?


    "Whoever caused your ne crash, I''ll make them pay for it!"


    Melody''s eyes grew cold with determination as she gently cupped Edward''s face.


    She didn''t find the scar as ugly; she was simply filled with deep sympathy, and felt sorry for him.


    In his past life, no one had been brave enough to get close to him.


    How much suffering must Edward have endured back then?


    Edward grasped the girl''s fingertips, his voice low and cold. "Yes, I will kill him."


    He lowered his gaze, expecting Melody to be frightened.


    Instead, her face showed intense anger as she clenched her little fist. "Yes, kill him!"


    At that moment, a trace of tenderness appeared in Edward''s eyes, barely noticeable even to himself.


    Melody was just too adorable.


    111


    2/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 65 Kisses


    She made him want to pull her into a tight hug.


    3


    55%


    s


    As Melody entered the study, she noticed that Edward was holding the business document upside down.


    Trying not tough, she walked over and tapped the document in his hand.


    With a teasing smile, she said, "Mr. Moore, when did you get into the habit of reading documents upside down? "You seem so distracted...


    "Oh, you''re not still thinking about the intense-


    1. d.


    Edward paused, quickly flipping the document around.


    He shot her a cold look and said, "Shut up.


    "I wasn''t thinking about that kiss at all!"


    Melody burst intoughter. "Mr. Moore, I was talking about the intense ... p.


    "I didn''t know you were so obsessed with me and wanted more kisses.


    "Beg me!"


    Edward thought to himself, What a bad woman! She''s just too bad!


    111

 Remarry My 66

    Chapter 66 Bold and Aggressive


    Chapter 66 Bold and Aggressive


    1


    55%


    s


    Edward''s face was dark with anger, his usually calm nature pushed to the edge by Melody.


    He was about to kick this chatterbox out when, suddenly, a cool, soothing feeling touched his hot face.


    The burning face was suddenly soothed by a cool feeling. Melody moved closer to him and gently ced the ice-wrapped handkerchief on his cheek. ""Eddie, does it still hurt?"


    She gently held his face with one hand and used the other hand to use ice to reduce the swelling from the p marks on his face.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    The ice touched his skin, easing the burning pain.


    But as the ice melted, the water droplets slowly trickled over the scars on his face.


    Edward''s expression changed. He grabbed Melody''s hand and said in a hoarse voice, "It doesn''t hurt anymore.


    "I can do it myself."


    The scars on his face were not easy to fall off with water, but the cold temperature made the gel easy to fall off.


    Melody frowned, knowing how strong her p was and insisted. "No, you need to apply ice for a bit longer to reduce the swelling."


    Edward tried to pull away, but Melody firmly pressed him back into the wheelchair and tilted his chin up.


    ""Mr. Moore, are you being disobedient?


    "Just so you know, I can''t guarantee when your impotence or your leg will improve."


    Her words hit Edward hard.


    He had so many important things to do and needed to get back on his feet quickly.


    Soon, the melting ice caused water droplets to cover the scars on his face.


    The scars seemed to shift slightly.


    The mark that extended from his brow to his jawline began to slowly move downward with


    1/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 66 Bold and Aggressive


    the cooling water.


    Melody, intrigued, leaned in and hesitated, reaching out to touch the moving scar.


    ""Mr. Moore!


    55%


    s


    "Old Mr. Moore has instructed that you need to bring the new madam to the Regal de next week."


    "And the Mr. Alfred ising back from abroad."


    At that crucial moment, Bernard knocked on the door.


    The burly man moved swiftly and gracefully into the room, and nodded seriously.


    Bernard thought, Phew! My sry''s safe!


    Edward took advantage of the moment to free himself from Melody''s delicate grip on his chin and held her hand to prevent her from suddenly reaching out again. Edward listened to Bernard''s words with a nk expression, as if he didn''t care at all.


    But his eyes betrayed a brief of emotion.


    He pulled Melody''s other hand, which was still holding the ice, closer.


    "Why is your hand still so red?


    "pping me, and you end up hurting yourself too?"


    His tone was lightly mocking, but Melody sensed a hint of concern.


    She came back to her senses and noticed her own hand was also throbbing with pain.


    The impact had been mutual.


    After hours of embroidery and then pping both Suzanna and Edward, her hand felt sore and weak.


    Pouting in frustration, she said, "Eddie, it still hurts.


    "It needs to be massaged."


    Edward paused for a moment, then shot a cold nce at Bernard.


    Bernard quickly turned around obediently.


    II


    2/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 66 Bold and Aggressive


    s


    With a serious face, the hands that were originally going to massage Melody covered the girl''s soft, fair cheeks and squeezed it hard.


    "Punishment for being disobedient.


    Melody''s face flushed with anger.


    Edward was just too unwilling to take any loss!


    "Edward, you''re done for! You''re sleeping naked tonight!


    "And I''ll hold you in my arms!"


    Edward frowned and pinched her cheek again with a stiffened expression.


    Tsk, it''s so soft.


    What on earth could make such a soft, sweet little girl have barbs all over her body?


    Bernard thought to himself, Is this something a worker like me should hear?


    Edward held Melody down just as she was about to get angry again.


    His voice was deep and maic as he began to gently massage her fingers. "Melody, when we go back to the Regal de next week, be as bold and aggressive as you are now." Melody pouted, thinking, When have I been bold and aggressive?!


    But she did remember that Edward''s family wasplicated.


    He was the eldest legitimate son and the first legitimate grandson of the family.


    Aside from Edward and his younger sister Felicity...

 Remarry My 67

    Chapter 67 Take Responsibility


    Chapter 67 Take Responsibility


    D


    34 3, 55%;


    s


    There was also a younger half-brother born to Edward''s stepmother, who was sent abroad after the incident.


    Given the tension, Melody could make some guesses about the situation.


    In her past life, she had never met Edward''s elusive half-brother.


    She imagined he wouldn''t be an easy character to deal with.


    Early in the morning.


    Melody was awakened by the noiseing from downstairs. Shezily opened her eyes.


    The first thing she saw was Edward''s gray silk robe, which she had unknowingly pulled open, exposing his broad chest.


    His skin was fair, and his build was muscr.


    His corbone and neck were particrly striking.


    Melody swallowed slowly and looked up at Edward''s peaceful sleeping face.


    Last night, she had given Edward electrotherapy as usual.


    After finishing her bath, she found him already asleep, just as usual. Then, she climbed into the bed without hesitation. However, she curled up at the edge of the bed, leaving a gap wide enough for three or four people between them. In the deep of night.


    The little girl was sleeping soundly, her peaceful face looking both gentle and soft.


    There was a sudden movement at the other end of the bed, and a tall and slender figure moved slowly.


    Edward propped himself up and leaned closer to Melody.


    His previously icy gaze seemed to soften like melting snow.


    He bent down and gently tucked the stray strands of hair from her face behind her ear,


    1/3


    12:53 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 67 Take Responsibility


    revealing the girl''s fair, rosy cheek.


    55%


    s


    "Mel, you jumped into this trap all on your own,


    "Once you''re trapped, there''s no way to escape."


    Edward''s gazezily settled on the girl''s full, dewy lips.


    Her lips were a bit swollen.


    His eyes darkened as he carefully touched her lips with his fingertips, gently rubbing them with his fingers.Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    His dark eyes were filled with yearning and desire.


    Melody, with her eyes closed, parted her lips slightly, feeling a bit ufortable.


    Her soft, pink lips unconsciously parted, and the tip of her tender tongue brushed against his fingertips.


    His heart skipped a beat, and he instinctively pulled his fingers away.


    The corner of his eye lifted slightly, and a hint of charm appeared in his deep, dark gaze as he said, "Little wildcat. "You''re quite the little charmer."


    Then, he took her hand and pulled out a box of expensive ointment from the bedside table.


    When the medicine box was opened, the delicate fragrance of white magnolia quickly filled the room.


    Edward took the ointment and carefully applied it to her slightly reddened fingers.


    He meticulously massaged every inch of her fingertips with his fingers.


    Once he was sure her fingers wouldn''t hurt anymore, he put the ointment back in the drawer.


    Through the gap of the open drawer, a photo hidden inside was seen.


    The moonlight poured in revealing the picture.


    A girl in a blue-and-white school uniform with a high ponytail, looking around fifteen or sixteen.


    Next to her was a tall, slender man, but his face had been cked out.


    III


    2/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 67 Take Responsibility


    Edward hesitated for a moment before sliding the photo into a deeperpartment.


    He returned to the bed and looked at the girl''s sweet sleeping face.


    55%


    s


    He thought about how she kept talking about seducing him, but when she was asleep, she was nothing like flirtatious.


    Reaching out, he pulled her into his embrace and gently guided her hand to undo his robe''s cor.


    Exhausted from the day, the familiar scent around Melody drew her into a deeper, more restful sleep.


    Feeling the firm, smooth surface under her hand, she reached out with her eyes closed, twisting slightly to bury herself in Edward''s embrace. She wrapped her long legs around his waist, sighing contentedly before going back to her dream. Edward was surprised at how cooperative she was. He held the girl''s slender waist firmly with his big hand and closed his eyes with satisfaction.


    And so, the morning came.


    Melody, still confused and blushing, looked up to see Edward''s slightly frowning, stern face.


    She quickly jumped out of bed and raised her hands, blinking her clear almond innocently.


    "Uh... Mr. Moore, If I said I didn''t mean it, do you believe me?"


    eyes


    Edward, casually pulling his robe back into ce, furrowed his brow and said, "Melody, my leg injury hasn''t healed yet.


    "You really don''t need to... take advantage of the situation like this."


    If Bernard were here, he''d probably be ready to call the police. Mr. Moore, who taught you to chase after a girl like this?


    What a jerk! The king of jerks!


    Melody was on the verge of crying.


    "I-I''ll take responsibility!"


    She didn''t notice that as Edward pulled the nket over himself to hide, a glint of triumph shed in his eyes.


    3/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 68 Supplements

 Remarry My 68

    Chapter 68 Supplements


    Edward pulled the nket over his chest, his usually indifferent eyes now filled with usation.


    He coldly spat out a few words, "Naked? Sleeping?


    "With you holding me?"


    Melody''s yful teasingst night felt like it hade to life right here.


    After all, half-naked was still naked!


    Time seemed to stand still.


    In just a few breaths...


    Oh my God!


    55%


    s


    Melody''s clear almond-shaped eyes suddenly widened in shock as her gaze met Edward''s deep, icy stare.


    She had fallen asleep.


    And she had unconsciously taken advantage of him!


    "Arghh!"


    A sharp scream echoed through the entire Moore Residence.


    Melody buried her face into a pillow, struggling to ept that she had acted so shamelessly.


    Even though she was always outspoken, she was still ¨¤ decent young woman.


    Cough, cough. Sure, she had done it with Edward in her past life, but at that time, he was still healing from his leg injury, and her experience was almost nonexistent.


    All she could do was lie there like a log!


    Just then, the master bedroom door was kicked open.


    A group of tall men rushed in, carrying all sorts of things.


    Lucas rushed into the room, dressed in a sharp white suit and holding a string of cow whips and pig kidneys. With his eyes closed, he dramatically eximed, "What''s happening? Who''s innocence has been tarnished?"


    III


    1/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 68 Supplements


    "Edward, do you even know how to treat a woman right?


    "Your wife is like a flower. You need to take supplement first before ..."


    000 55%


    s


    Zac, tall and slim, exuded a captivating charm in a casual t-shirt paired with cargo pants, radiating an irresistible charm.


    With his charming peach blossom eyes slightly lifted, he cast a fleeting nce.


    He has a pair of affectionate eyes that his buddies had always described as "affectionate even to a pig", and he had always been very popr with women. But he rarely had any women around him.


    Holding a thermos, hezily nced at the messy bed and said, "Edward, things got pretty intense, huh. Guess you won''t need supplements."Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org.


    Only Evan held a bag of herbal supplements for vitality.


    He pushed up the gold-rimmed sses on his nose with his long fingers and said with a refined smile, "How about some Viagra?"


    Bernard arrivedte, rubbing his forehead in frustration as he quietly moved to the side, thinking, Mr. Moore can''t see me! Can''t see me! Can''t see me!


    You might take your anger out on your unfortunate buddies, but you can''t beat me!


    Edward nced at them and lifted the quilt with a sneer.


    He revealed the traces of Melody kissing him unconsciouslyst night. "Don''t worry.


    "My wife is very strong!


    "Too much supplement... I''m afraid my body can''t take it."


    Melody buried her head in the quilt, her toes stretched awkwardly.


    She felt so embarrassed that her toes might as well have been pressing into the sheets.


    Melody realized the sarcasm in Edward''s words.


    It was clear he was implying that she was the one who took action so she was the one who needed the supplements!


    The three buddies were taken aback by Edward''s shamelessness.


    They all knew exactly what kind of person he was.


    2/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 68 Supplements


    55%


    s


    "Edward,e on! She just touched you, kissed you, and practically stripped you bare!


    "Stop being dramatic. You should be happy to have a wife," Lucas said straightforwardly.


    He approached with a bag of vitality supplements, leaning in suspiciously toward Melody. "You must have been-" tricked. After all, who was Edward?


    Even asleep, he could keep one eye open to keep watch.


    How could he not know he''d been stripped in the middle of the night, and all tangled up?


    "Ahem."


    Edward cleared his throat.


    Lucas frowned. "Why are you coughing?"


    "Don''t interrupt me!"


    Edward frowned again and coughed harder.


    Lucas raised an eyebrow, but suddenly, Zac punched him in the back. "Pfft! Cough, cough."


    When he looked at Edward again, he noticed that Edward''s face was so grim.


    He quickly said, "It''s probably inmmation in the lung!


    "Try the cough syrup for kids."


    Melody rolled her eyes. "I think you guys just need a good smack!


    "Edward, why are you coughing for no reason?"


    Edward lowered his gaze, weakly covering his corbone with the nket. "It''s probably because you undressed mest night and I caught a cold." Melody was at a loss for words.

 Remarry My 69

    Chapter


    69 It Wasn''t Her Fault


    Chapter 69 It Wasn''t Her Fault


    At the hospital.


    200000


    s


    Veronicay on the hospital bed, looking pale and exhausted, like she''d been through something really tough.


    Her son, Sean, stood by her bedside. He had only missed the birthday banquet because his flight back from a business trip was dyed.


    But when he finally got home, he found out not just his father, but two other family members had ended up in the hospital.


    Right after the banquet, Arnold went straight back to his private nursing home, shut himself in, and refused to see anyone.


    Veronica''s health wasn''t good, and she had been moved into the ICU.


    Gary was still unconscious and hadn''t woken up yet.


    His face darkened with anger. "It''s Melody again, isn''t it?


    "Everything was fine at the birthday banquet until she had to smash the red jade and cut ties. It upset Mom so much that she ended up in the hospital!


    "Gary saved her and is now lying unconscious, but she doesn''t even bother to visit him. What an ungrateful wretch!


    "She''s really a little troublemaker. Marrying into the Moore family has only made her more brazen. So what if she married to a disfigured cripple? Let''s see how long the Moore family can protect her!" Christina stepped forward gently to calm her husband.


    "Sean, don''t get worked up.


    "It''s not worth ruining your health over her."


    After Gary fainted, Christina went to the hospital in an ambnce.


    She heard the servants'' description of what happened next.


    There were footsteps behind her.


    They turned to see Suzanna being escorted by her three older brothers, a vivid red handprint standing out on her cheek.


    111


    1/3


    Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 69 It Wasn''t Her Fault


    55Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    s


    Christina''s face darkened as she hurried over to support her. "What happened to your face,


    Suzie?"


    Lowering her head, Suzanna avoided her mother''s gaze, tears welling in her eyes.


    ""Mom, it wasn''t Mel''s fault.


    I''m fine. How are Nanny and Gary?"


    Christina''s frustration deepened. "That Melody has gone too far!


    "How dare shey a hand on you."


    If she was still living in the Shield Residence, then tonight she would make Melody stay in the swimming pool in this freezing weather. No apologies, no getting up!


    Derrick observed the scene, his strong brows furrowing slightly. He stepped closer and softly ran his hand over Suzanna''s head. "Suzie, can you tell me why Melody suddenly pped you?"


    He had watched carefully. At the birthday banquet, Melody had been calm andposed, like a proud ck rose.


    She targeted others with logic and reason, not at all the type to p people for no reason.


    Furthermore, before she left, she had boldly said. "Suzie brought this on herself! She deserves to be pped!"


    Of his two younger sisters, Suzanna had always been gentle and kind, and he couldn''t help but feel a deeper concern for her. That was why he had paid close attention at the end of the banquet.


    It was true-Suzie had approached Melody on her own.


    Suzanna felt a chill run down her spine as she looked up, her eyes filled with sorrow. "Derrick


    I only went to apologize to Mel.


    ''I didn''t mean to give Nanny a wed embroidery piece. Mel is experienced, and pointed out my mistake, I went to thank her.


    "But then she suddenly brought up the matter of the USB drive with the financial ns...


    "I spent five sleepless nights working on this. It''s any effort, and when Mel asked for it, I


    2/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26


    3


    55%


    Chapter 69 It Wasn''t Her Fault


    refused. She must''ve gotten upset with me because of that."


    s


    Suzanna knew Derrick all too well. As awyer, if he was asking, it meant he''d already seen her arguing with Melody.


    Though he was too far away to hear the conversation, he definitely saw her approach Melody.


    That meant she had toe up with an exnation.


    Luckily, her eldest brother, Timothy, was standing right next to her.


    As expected, Timothy''s usually calm gaze squinted, instantly turning cold, and his thin lips pressed into a tight line. "Hah! She''s gotten addicted to stealing. Now she''s even bold enough to threaten you!" Derrick''s eyes sharpened like des. "Melody has truly gone too far!"


    Carson stepped forward. "She went to the Summer family banquet just to take pictures of the Golden Financial Summit invitation.


    "If she couldn''t get her hands on the actual invite, she''s clearly not from any majorpany.


    "I''ve seen her getting close to Andrew. I did some digging, and it turns out he runs a small, obscure financialpany called YM Capital."


    Timothy''s brow arched slightly. "YM Capital ...


    "Looks like Melody is trying to revive the business Martin left behind.


    "But she''s made the wrong choice by taking such a crooked path. What''s stolen will neverst.


    "Don''t worry, Suzie. With the summiting up, I will make sure YM Capital takes a hard hit, and Melody will apologize to you personally!"


    Suzanna, feeling wronged, nodded and clutched Timothy''s sleeve tightly. "I just want Melto apologize. I don''t want her to get into a fight with you all because of me. After all, we''re family."


    The Shields''s gaze softened as they looked at her.


    She was always the most understanding, never holding grudges.


    She always considered the bigger picture for the Shields, a stark contrast to the cold and selfish Melody!

 Remarry My 70

    Chapter 70 She pped Someone


    Gary didn''t believe a single word Suzanna said.


    The light in his eyes gradually dimmed, and he appeared more lifeless by the second.


    The pain in his heart was almost unbearable, as if it were tearing him apart.


    When did Suzanna be like this?


    Or was this her true nature all along?


    After freshening up, Melody changed into formal attire: a silk blouse, pencil skirt, and low heels.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The outfit outlined her figure, exuding grace and sophistication.


    As she walked downstairs, the young men in the living room turned at the sound of her steps A hint of admiration flickered in their eyes.


    There was no denying that Edward had a keen eye for choosing a wife.


    "Ahem."


    Seated in his wheelchair, Edward cleared his throat softly.


    Melody nced over, smiled, and, as always, was ready to leave without looking back.


    "Mel."


    Edward''s gaze sharpened slightly, a thin veil of mist shrouding his eyes, concealing a dark, unreadable intensity.


    His voice,zy yet mesmerizing, trailed off with a hint of seduction.


    "Yes?"


    Just as Melody was about to step out the door, she instinctively pulled her leg back. It felt as though a gust of wind had swept through her heart, like a swing stirring the air, sending waves crashing through her chest and up her straightened spine. She turned around, her almond-shaped eyes wide with surprise, resembling a little fox ready to leap in protest. "W-what did you just call me?"


    [11


    1/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26 ti w


    Chapter 70 She pped Someone


    That was in a past life, a yearter.


    When they did it, he whispered softly in her ear, yfully biting her earlobe, almost uncontrobly calling her like this.


    "Mel, if you''re ufortable, just tell me.


    "Mel, we''re husband and wife.


    "Mel, do you like this?"


    55%


    s


    At that moment, a chill ran down her spine. I was even more terrifying than realizing earlier that morning she''d identally groped Edward in her sleep. "Mel,e here."


    Edward stayed motionless, his intense gaze appearing to pull Melody closer.


    His long fingers rhythmically tapped against the armrest of his wheelchair. Flustered, Melody turned and approached, standing obediently before him. "Why are you


    Suddenly calling me ''Mel''?


    She hesitated, feeling an overwhelming sense that this man before her somehow mirrored the Edward of her past life.


    In their eyes, there was an undeniable desire for her.


    Like a shipwreck in the deep sea, hidden beneath the raging waves and amidst the decay, it contains the most unknown treasures. "Bend down.


    "Come a little closer."


    Edward lured her to cooperate in an ambiguous way, and Melody leaned closer, bending down to meet his gaze.


    His rough palm wrapped around her hand, spreading it open for inspection, his fingertips. grazing her delicate skin..


    The gentle caress sent a tingle of sensation through her.


    He took out a small jar of ointment and carefully applied ayer to her palm.


    111


    2/3


    12:54 Sat, Oct 26 ti W


    3


    55%


    Chapter 70 She pped Someone


    s


    It''s like a rose stretching out its most delicate stamen, but being sniffed by a wild beast.


    It caused waves of shivers.


    She instinctively curled her fingers in her palm.


    Evan caught a whiff of the familiar scent and couldn''t help but speak up.


    "Isn''t this the White Magnolia Ointment developed by the Pharmacy 981?"


    The products from Pharmacy 981 were expensive but worth every penny.


    They were primarily supplied to the upper ss.


    At five figures per gram, it was a miraculous remedy for soothing burns, scalds, and redness or sores, renowned for its ability to regenerate damaged skin. Priced outrageously, yet astonishingly effective.


    any


    "Wow! Such a premium ointment, and you''re using it as a hand cream for your wife?" Lucas teased, catching sight of Evan''s distressed expression. "No."


    Edward lifted his eyelids and cast them a nce.


    "Mel pped someone twicest night, and now her hand hurts."


    The three buddies were bewildered.


    "Please don''t tell me she pped you, Edward."


    Lucas held his forehead.


    Edward raised an eyebrow. "So what if she did?"


    Melody thought to herself, Thank you for saying that.


    The three buddies were at a lost for words.


    III


    3/3


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26 ti

 Remarry My 71

    Chapter 71 Loyalty


    Chapter 71 Loyalty 55%


    s


    Melody walked into the YM Capital conference room, holding the invitation to the Golden Financial Summit.


    This time, the others regarded her with a bit more respect.


    This young girl had a fierce determination within her.


    Yet, in the world of business, especially in finance, things were often unpredictable.


    Melody managed to get the invitation, but what woulde next?


    In the real battlefield, there was no room for delicate, fragile flowers.


    Melody, stepping gracefully in her low heels, took her seat at the head of the table and cast a casual nce around the room.


    "In three days.


    "This is my answer to all of you."


    The girl lifted her eyelids slightly, raising her elegant hand to toss five invitation letters onto the conference table.


    Andrew quietly took a seat in the second-inmand position, and asked questions on behalf of the arrogant master and doctoral students.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Even so, Melody, once we''re at the summit, do we have any advantages aside from being young?


    "Everypany is a team. They have maturity and experience, while YM Capital has barely survived for years after the incident with Martin, "No one is going to believe that our proposals can outshine Goldman Pax''s.


    "Moreover, even if our proposals are better, the Morgan Group will likely lean toward the well-funded and talent-rich Goldman Pax." Andrew voiced the concerns shared by everyone present.


    They were still students, carrying the natural arrogance of top graduates from prestigious schools like Greenfield University.


    However, when facing establishedpanies, their talent pool and financial resources simply couldn''tpete.


    III


    <


    1/3


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26 ti U


    Chapter 71 Loyalty


    The inexperienced neers still faced a slight disadvantage.


    00, 55%


    s


    "With the summit approaching, we have three or four days to prepare. I''ve already prepared the proposal.


    "Here are my suggestions. Take a look.


    "Once you''ve reviewed it, I''ll assign each of you the specific details you need to handle."


    Melody set a USB drive on the table and headed back to her office.


    She was confident in the abilities of these graduate students, knowing she could win them over with her skills. But


    apart from that, she was deeply concerned about their loyalty.


    In the conference room.


    Andrew plugged the USB drive into theputer and opened the folder.


    A proposal outlining Goldman Pax''s overall financial strategy for Morgan Group was disyed for all to see.


    Each detail of the financial calctions left them astonished.


    If Goldman Pax truly had this proposal, it would certainly secure the contract with Morgan Group.


    But it wasn''t long before someone identified a w in the n.


    The second proposal was shown, showcasing a more advanced version.


    It was filled with highly encrypted and confidential data.


    If even a single piece were sold, it would be worth a lot.


    How did Melody manage to obtain this? Did she calcte all of it herself?


    When she returned to her seat after finishing her tea, the respect in everyone''s eyes had noticeably increased.


    "Ms. Tucker, your proposal is brilliant. It will undoubtedly shine at the summit."


    Many people had already been won over.


    "This proposal is more than enough for Goldman Pax Group to secure the contract with Morgan Group, but if we use it for ourselves..." Lance Newman, dressed in a white T-shirt,


    III


    2/3


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26 ties w


    Chapter 71 Loyalty


    D


    frowned as he spoke, his expression filled with a strong sense of pride and integrity.


    He was a direct doctoral student of Andrew, with exceptional talent.


    Melody shot him a nce, a hint of appreciation flickering in her


    eyes.


    But she maintained a cold demeanor as she replied, "My proposal is your mission.


    "Just follow it."


    ? 55


    s


    Andrew chuckled, reassuring Lance, "Rx, just remember that our Ms. Tucker is no less capable than Martin."


    He then turned his gaze toward Melody''s retreating figure.


    He couldn''t help but murmur, "What a shame. If Martin were awake, he wouldn''t let her shoulder the entire burden of YM Capital alone."


    Martin had always said he just wanted his sister to be happy.


    If her dreams were challenging, he would take on the burden for her.


    She only needed to enjoy the rewards.


    Martin, if you knew how many people have bullied your little sister while you''ve been asleep, would you still be able to rest in that hospital bed?


    After the meeting, in a hidden stairwell of YM Capital.


    "Ms. Summer, I''ve recorded all the data. It closely mirrors Ms. Shield''s proposal, with only a few minor differences, and I''ve captured everything in photos." The young voice was low and slightly husky.


    "Well done. I''ll have my uncle, the dean, secure a spot for you in an international graduate exchange program."


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26 ti

 Remarry My 72

    Chapter 72 It was Ms Tucker Chapter 72 It was Ms Tucker


    "Just send me the data.


    "Make sure no one knows."


    na''s nose was still bandaged, but she was well enough to go home and rest.


    03 55%


    s


    Earlier that morning, she spoke with her best friend, Suzanna, who informed her that Melody would be attending the Golden Financial Summit.


    Additionally, Melody had once stolen Suzanna''s financial USB drive.


    She intentionally asked Suzanna to send her the work she had done.


    As good friends, Suzanna readilyplied.


    Sure enough, Melody did giarize Suzanna''s proposal.


    So shameless!


    A


    Just wait until I expose you at the summit. Let''s see how you handle that!


    She sent the revised version to Suzanna and quickly made a phone call.


    "Suzie, I can''t believe Melody is so shameless. She did steal your proposal and even made some changes on purpose.


    "If you can make your proposal match this one exactly, I can expose her for the thief she is at the summit!" na said this with righteous anger.


    Her initial motivation to confront Melody was because Suzanna disliked her, but now, she was determined to publicly reveal Melody''s deception. Their grudge was now firmly established.


    Suzannay in her hospital bed, still healing from the injury she got while protecting Gary.


    As she rubbed her back, memories of his regret over Melody and his disappointment in her surfaced.


    For a moment, her eyes


    darkened.


    But then, she spoke up in a mix of confusion and hurt, "Lana, you must be mistaken.


    "How could my sister do this to me?"


    1/3All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 72 It was Ms Tucker


    D


    000 55%=


    s


    na scoffed, mocking. "Melody is cunning. This isn''t her first time stealing. If she couldn''t get her hands on the USB drive, it''s only natural she would copy the data instead. "Suzie, you''re too kind-you don''t understand how unpredictable people can be!


    "Alright, I''ve sent it to you.


    "And about the VIP tickets for Carson''s concert next week...


    na happily sent the data to Suzanna''s email.


    "1


    Suzanna nced at herputer, a satisfied smile curling her lips. Her voice remained soft and trembling as she said, "Lana, you''re my best friend, of course you belong in the VIP section.


    "Carson has arranged everything for us!"


    na felt content as she ended the call.


    In two weeks, her nose would surely be healed, and Carson would definitely notice her more.


    Although Suzanna didn''t understand finance, she had been diligently studying and memorizing material in preparation for the uing summit.


    She was determined to shine at the summit and establish herself in the finance world, adding the title of high-achieving financial strategist to her identity as a celebrity. For her, this was a major boost.


    She knew Melody''s abilities well. Melody had altered the data at thest minute, so it must contain a more ingenious n.


    Melody''s unwavering confidence in wanting to rejoin the Golden Financial Summit pointed to one possibility. The data she possessed is crucial to deal with me. Suzanna lowered her gaze, opened herptop, and plugged in the USB drive to start modifying the data ording to the new information she had received. Late at night.


    Carson sat in his study, overwhelmed with work and increasingly fatigued.


    Not only was his back and waist sore, but he also struggled with insomnia, leaving him. feeling drained.


    He nced at the incense burner on his desk, noting that the calming incense had run out.


    111


    2/3


    55%


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 72 It was Ms Tucker


    It had been sitting there for a long time without any new incense being added.


    Even his usual favoritette was difficult to swallow.


    s


    Thinking of Suzanna still being in the hospital, he understood why she couldn''t brew any goodtte.


    But what about the calming incense?


    Frowning, he called for the housekeeper toe in.


    After a brief inquiry, the housekeeper, looking pale, spoke cautiously, "That incense made by the youngdy herself." "Suzie?


    "She truly has a talent for it. Is there really no more of that calming incense left?"


    The housekeeper hesitated briefly but finally spoke up, "It was ... Ms. Tucker.


    "When shest visited, she took all the calming incense she had made."


    Carson momentarily lost his focus, his lips trembling slightly.


    He was used to the calming effect of the incense.


    02


    ...


    was


    And only remembered thefort it brought him, but never cared about the care of the person who prepared it.


    Now that she was gone, he found himself unsettled by the absence.


    He was silent momentarily before saying softly, Then have someone collect rose dew tomorrow morning and make atte.


    "Oh, and bring some dew to the hospital for Nanny to make some as well."


    The housekeeper hesitated briefly but nodded, "Yes, Mr. Shield."

 Remarry My 73

    Chapter 73 Let Me Count Your Abs


    After finishing her work at YM Capital, Melody arrived at Andrew''s office, cing a prepared document in front of him. Andrew nced at it, and the usuallyposed man raised an eyebrow. "You''re offering me shares?"


    "Twenty percent may not seem like much right now, but after the summit, its value will skyrocket!"


    Melody''s confident smile and fierce demeanor, reminiscent of Martin, sparked Andrew''s interest. "Ma''am, are you really that confident?"


    His words carried a teasing undertone.


    "Absolutely."


    "Thanks to you for working with me over the past four years, I won''t let my team suffer."


    If you wanted the horse to run, you needed to make sure it was well-fed.


    While the analogy might not be appropriate, the principle was the same.


    Relying solely on emotions to maintain a rtionship wasn''t strong enough, she preferred to tie interests together.


    "Andrew, you''re a professor from Greenfield University ande from a wealthy family. Why have you been willing to look after my brother all these years?"


    Melody was genuinely curious. She had been wanting to ask this for quite some time.


    Andrew was elegant and refined, clearly a wealthy gentleman with good manners and knowledge.


    He didn''t need to depend on YM Capital for ie.


    "Tsk, your words are quite ambiguous."


    What did she mean by "looking after" her brother?


    He certainly didn''t have that kind of interest!


    ==


    Sat,


    Chapter 73 Let Me Count Your Abs


    "Just bored, really-looking for something to do."


    Melody raised an eyebrow, quietly watching Andrew''s proud and stubborn denial.


    B


    55%


    s


    After all, she was used to dealing with men like him-especially the one at home who was always stubborn and proud.


    She was experienced in dealing with Andrew''s stubbornness.


    With a teasing tone, she said, "Oh!"


    Andrew thought to himself, Just like Martin, always stirring up trouble.


    What a troublemaker!


    On the day of the Golden Financial Summit, Melody left home early, ignoring Edward''s resentful gaze.


    But before she left, she couldn''t help but rush back and nt a loud kiss on Edward''s cold cheek "Smack!"


    "Honey, just stay home and wait for me to bring in the money, okay?"


    Edward scoffed, "Do I really need your spare change?"


    Melody fell silent.


    Oh, I almost forgot! My husband is a billionaire.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He definitely wouldn''t be impressed by her little antics.


    "Well, I still want to earn my own money. Do you support me having my own career?" Melody leaned in tentatively. She had been getting increasingly clingy with Edwardtely.


    Knowing he couldn''t resist her, she curled up in his arms at night without a second thought.


    yfully, she slipped her hand under his shirt, grinning like a little thief. "Eddie, let me count how many abs you have." Her hand wandered lower without hesitation.


    Finally, Edward, with a dark expression, pulled her hand out from under his shirt. "Melody!


    "If you keep this up, I''ll make sure to take care of you properly!"


    2/3


    12:55 Sat, Oct 26 ti


    Chapter 73 Let Me Count Your Abs


    In an instant, she seemed to lose her confidence, retreating to the edge of the bed.


    55%


    s


    At that moment, Edward nced at the genuine smile on Melody''s face. She was relishing the thrill of her conquest.


    Why should he stop her?


    "Go ahead, do what you want.


    "Just remember, you''re Mrs. Moore."


    Edward narrowed his eyes and opened his lipszily, with a faint trace of blood red hidden under his eyebrows, just like a demon.


    He watched Melody''s back as she left, leaningzily on the wheelchair, like an evil, tyrannical


    emperor.


    She tied her hair into a high ponytail, and wore a youthful pink T-shirt.


    In contrast, everyone else in the formal setting was dressed in suits and ties, adorned in high-end designer pieces to showcase thepany''s financial maturit

 Remarry My 74

    Chapter 74 Pink Team


    Butpared to these industry giants, YM Capital was still a small enterprise.


    0000, 55%


    I


    s


    Dressing too well mighte off as trying too hard, while dressing poorly could lead to embarrassment.


    So, Melody hired someone early in the morning to tailor a basic outfit from her previous designs for the employees attending the summit. The attire was vibrant and youthful, exuding positivity and energy.


    Just like YM Capital''s current state, the outfits were vibrant and full of life, reflecting a phase


    of growth.


    On the chest was the cartoon logo she had designed overnight, intricately outlined with embroidery, showcasing masterful stitching.


    An expert would easily recognize the finesse of this "battle uniform."


    However, the soft pink color was undeniably eye-catching!


    Melody entered the venue with Andrew, Lance, and the others.


    They had five invitations, plus one that Andrew had mysteriously obtained, bringing their total to six.


    Coincidentally, the group consisted of five people.


    The top students wore the same pastel pink T-shirts as Melody, but their expressions were serious and determined, creating a striking contrast. Inside the venue.


    Business moguls mingled, all dressed in suits, with the atmosphere dominated by somber shades of ck, white, and gray.


    At first nce, the unexpected pops of pink drew attention, but everyone maintained theirposure as they looked over.


    The girl at the front wore a pink top, her youthful features bright and expressive.


    With a sweet, innocent face, she had a captivating mole under her left eye, adding a touch of


    allure.


    She resembled a lostmb that had strayed into a pack of wolves with ill intentions.


    1/3


    12:55 Sat, Oct


    Chapter 74 Pink Team


    s


    "Tsk, that girl looks no older than sixteen or seventeen, yet she''s sporting a chairman-level namete. Could she have stolen her father''s namete to cause trouble?"


    "This year''s Golden Financial Summit is quite the spectacle. It seems anyone in entric attire can gain entry.


    "Wait, isn''t that the talented young embroiderer from Mrs. Shield''s birthday banquet?


    "Just look at the embroidery on her outfit. She''s using cartoon patterns and blending traditional embroidery with modern fashion. This girl has some talent!"


    A businesswoman chimed in, appreciating her creativity.


    "Unfortunately, even if she''s in the venue, what can a young girl like her do as the chairman of a smallpany? Does she really think she can make waves here? It''s not like those listedpanies are just sitting around doing nothing." A businessman scoffed dismissively.


    With all themotion, Timothy naturally noticed Melody''s arrival.


    He gently patted Suzanna''s shoulder, reassuring her. "Don''t worry. Even if Melody is here, she can''t steal your n.


    "That''s your hard work, and I won''t let her bully you again."


    Suzanna nodded obediently, her delicate fingers gently tugging at Timothy''s shirt as she leaned into him.


    With a soft breath against his ear, the fragile girl said, "Tim, I knew you cared about me the


    most."


    Timothy lowered his gaze, feeling a bit awkward and stiff.


    Yet, he still refrained from pushing Suzanna away.


    When he nced up, his eyes inadvertently fell on Melody, who was with Andrew.


    The young girl had a delicate, rosyplexion and casually scanned his direction, not lingering at all, as if he were just an insignificant stranger.


    This disregard left Timothy feeling irritated..


    He gently pushed Suzanna away, and strode towards Melody with the backbone of Goldman Pax, blocking her way.


    "Melody, do you really want toe here and humiliate yourself?


    2/3


    12:56 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 74 Pink Team


    "Embarrassment at home is one thing.


    "Are you determined to disgrace the Shields in front of everyone?


    9


    000 55%


    s


    "It''s a fact that your financial skills don''tpare to Suzie''s. How far do you n to push her?"


    Timothy''s handsome face was cold and serious, his features sharp and his gaze indifferent yet piercing.


    His lips were tightly pressed, as if ready to unleash a cutting remark at any moment.


    Carson stepped away from his friends and moved to Timothy''s side, casting a cold nce at Melody. His voice was firm andmanding as he said, "Melody, get out now!


    "If you dare toe back, I''ll make you embarrassed."


    Together, they formed a solid wall of protection in front of Suzanna.


    Melodyzily lifted her gaze to meet Suzanna''s aloof gaze.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Her expression was tinged with both pity and arrogance, as if to say, "Look, Melody, I''m the cherished little sister of our brothers, while you''re just the worthless trash they disdain!"

 Remarry My 75

    Chapter 75 Target for Your Jabs


    Chapter 75 Target for Your Jabs


    3


    s


    There was something exciting to watch, so many people gathered around after hearing the news.


    They were all prominent figures in the business world.


    Many had attended Veronica''s birthday banquet and had a favorable impression of Melody.


    However, there were also those who weren''t interested in such matters. Instead, their attention was caught by entertainment news, and they immediately recognized Suzanna, who was being protected by the two of the Shields.


    "Isn''t that the popr and fresh-faced star, Suzanna? It makes sense now. She''s the daughter of the Shields. No wonder she was so talented and has such a graceful presence."


    "Even though Suzanna is known as a celebrity, she''s actually a financial genius. The preliminary financial n she shared online was highly beneficial to industry professionals."


    "I also watched that episode of ''Beauty Talks Finance. Each word was precise and insightful. Considering it was just an initial financial case study, it''s remarkable how such a young woman could have such expertise. She''s truly a genius." "With such remarkable talent, it''s no surprise that two of the Shields hold her in such high regard and keep her close.


    "In stark contrast, the Shields'' adopted daughter, who looks out of ce and awkwardly dressed, seems like a fool.


    "Showing up at the summit with no real skills and embarrassing herself. She deserves to be kicked out!"


    As a result, all eyes turned to Suzanna, who was surrounded by admiring and appreciative looks.


    Suzanna''s vanity was greatly satisfied.


    Before the Golden Financial Summit began, she had made a special appearance on a highly specialized financial talk show.


    Her sharp and professional analysis was a stark contrast to her innocent celebrity persona, effectively reinventing her public persona.


    As a result, the audience''s attention shifted away from her scandal with na, thanks to the strategic efforts of hired online promoters employed by the Shields.


    1/3


    12:56 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 75 Target for Your Jabs


    54%


    s


    Suzanna had be the definition of a "talented and beautiful, intellectual yet delicate".


    At that moment, she approached with a gentle, almost frail demeanor and said, "Tim, Carson, we''re all family. I''m sure Mel just came here to enjoy the atmosphere. Please don''t ask her to leave."


    Her delicate, slender figure wasn''t dressed in formal professional attire but instead dressed in her usual ethereal white dress, enhancing her fragile and graceful appearance.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody''s lips curved into a faint smile as her gaze swept over the three people before her.


    His expression was indifferent, smiling coldly. "I walked in openly through the gate with the invitation letter for the summit.


    "I wasn''t aware that the Shields had taken control of the Golden Financial Summit.


    "So, does that mean if you want someone out, they must leave?


    "Are you suggesting that if you want anypany to coborate with the Shields, they have no choice but to agree?"


    Her calm andposed tone carried an undeniable authority that was hard to resist.


    Her words unmistakably stirred dissatisfaction towards the Shields.


    The leaders of several major corporations looked displeased, and there was an increased sense of scrutiny and dissatisfaction towards Ditao Financial.


    Key members of the Goldman Pax Group turned pale and quickly urged Timothy, "Mr. Shield, the organizer''s side....


    "There are manypetitors at this summit. It''s best not to attract too much attention and make ourselves a target."


    Timothy''s expression was unreadable. He cast a brief, intense nce at Melody before saying, clearly irritated, "If you''re asked to leave, don''t embarrass yourself further. It''s a family matter. "I''m giving you a chance to leave with some dignity."


    Melody tilted her head slightly and forced a sweet smile, though her eyes remained cold.


    "How many times do I have to say it? I have nothing to do with the Shields.


    "I''m not a target for your jabs.


    "I know you''re blunt, but there''s no need to be so harsh."


    111


    273


    12:56 Sat, Oct 26


    Chapter 75 Target for Your Jabs


    Her yful smile,ced with a hint of mockery, only made Timothy''s face darken.


    Carson, unable to contain his anger, snapped, "Melody, watch yournguage!" 3.54%


    s


    "You... You''re so crude and arrogant. You and the refined, well-mannered Suzie are like heaven and earth."


    Melody''s lips curled into azy smile as she cast a dismissive nce at Carson. "What? Save your criticisms until you can express them properly.


    "You really have some nerve, not realizing just how far off the mark you are!


    "Oh, so you''re implying that she''s destined for an early departure to heaven while I''m stuck here?


    "Well, thank you for wishing me a long and prosperous life. I appreciate it!"


    Melody''s words left the two men visibly embarrassed, but they couldn''t retaliate. They could only walk away with Suzanna in tow.


    After all, it was a big event, and it was crucial to maintain the family''s image.


    The summit officially began.


    The CEOs of majorpanies were bringing their key personnel to build rtionships withpanies that they had negotiated with in advance.


    Timothy suppressed his irritation from Melody''s remarks, managing a smile as he approached Vice President Kevin Garrett of Morgan Group with his core team.


    He had already established a connection with Kevin, and now he brought Suzanna along to discuss potential coboration.


    Shortly after, Andrew approached Ralph Linton, the project manager at Morgan Group


    Ralph''s expression changed, and he wanted to stand up, but Andrew gently held his arm and gave him a meaningful nce.

 Remarry My 76

    Chapter 76 Cunning One


    Chapter 76 Cunning One


    68%


    s


    Ralph nodded and immediately wore a serious expression. "Mr. Woodman, I''ve reviewed the proposal from YM Capital that you''re part of, and it''s indeed impressive."


    He spoke deliberately loudly, in Sville''s dialect.


    Few people knew that Andrew was also from Sville.


    Andrew turned and, in a low, warm voice tinged with dialect tone, said, "Ma''am,e over here."


    Melody was taken aback. She didn''t expect that Andrew had already established a connection with the Sville-based Morgan Group.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She enjoyed Sville music and had a basic grasp of thenguage.


    The little girl walked over with enthusiasm, her high ponytail twirling in the air.


    Her innocent and lively demeanor made her seem yful and carefree.


    Yet, beneath her seemingly sweet exterior was a calcting mind.


    As Melody approached, Kevin and the three members of the Shields simultaneously turned their attention, their expressions darkening.


    Timothy and Carson exchanged fleeting nces of caution and disappointment.


    "Melody really crossed the line in her rivalry with Suzie. She not only stole Suzie''s proposal but also tried to pit YM Capital against Goldman Pax. She''s overestimating her own abilities." Timothy adjusted his tie, his gaze growing increasingly cold.


    "Tim, we need to give Melody a harsh lesson!"


    Carson''s dark eyes also revealed a trace of anger.


    After all, she was their sister, so they had to educate her personally and strictly to prevent her from going astray again.


    After four years with the Shields, she still hadn''t shaken off the crude and overbearing attitude from her narrow-minded vige days!


    Kevin, the Vice President of Morgan Group, frowned and approached Ralph: "Mr. Linton, what on earth are you thinking?


    1/3


    <


    13:54 Mon, Oct 28 B


    Chapter 76 Cunning One


    "A small, insignificantpany like this isn''t suitable to partner with us.


    s


    "Goldman Pax is outstanding in both financial resources and talent. Ms. Shield is known for her intellect and public acim as a celebrity. Partnering with them is the logical choice for Morgan Group!" Kevin had received benefits from Goldman Pax Group, and they had the strength to support its ims.


    A partnership between two strongpanies was a logical choice.


    Ralph raised an eyebrow, casting a calcting nce at Suzanna before breaking into a smile. "Oh?


    "Ms. Shield is a financial prodigy. You made a detailed financial n for Morgan Group, and Mr. Garrett is very impressed with you."


    When Suzanna was called out, she nced at Melody and offered a warm smile. "Mr. Linton, you''re too kind.


    "Goldman Pax is my brother''s business. I''m just contributing as his sister. I wouldn''t call myself a financial prodigy."


    Suzanna''s demeanor was modest and respectful, reflecting the grace of a refineddy.


    Her demeanor won the approval of several observing bosses, who began to consider that partnering with Goldman Pax might be beneficial, especially for this "financial talent." Meanwhile, her words subtly cast a shadow on Melody in her brother''s eyes.


    Melody, also a sister, had only been confrontational with her brothers and had shown no real achievement.


    Ralph studied Suzanna and Melody with a thoughtful expression before suddenly suggesting, "Ms. Shield has already prepared a n, so why not show it to us?


    "After all, I''ve personally reviewed Ms. Tucker''s n, and it''s also quite outstanding!"


    This remark caused Melody''s expression to change.


    She took a slight step back, her eyes warily fixed on Suzanna. "N-no, that''s not necessary!" Timothy and Carson also exchanged nces, their expressions reflecting a mix of emotions. From Melody''s reaction, it was clear they suspected she had giarized Suzie''s proposal, so she was unwilling topete.


    r


    2/3


    13:54 Mon, Oct


    Chapter 76 Cunning One


    However, both were the Shield sisters.


    Regardless of who lost, it would be a blow to the Shields''s reputation.


    No, Melody didn''t even admit that she was a member of the Shield family!


    If she lost and was exposed, Goldman Pax would gain even greater prestige.


    Timothy frowned, his tall figure radiating an air of hostility, reluctant to agree.


    Suzanna cast a delicate look at Timothy, sensing his reluctance to have Melody face embarrassment.


    She then subtly signaled Kevin.


    68%


    s


    A momentter, Kevin made a firm decision. "In that case, let''s have Ms. Shield present her proposal first." "Ms. Tucker, please wait a moment."


    Suzanna already told him about Melody''s giarism of her proposal.


    So, when Melody presented her proposal after Suzanna, she would inevitably be the target of criticism.


    Andrew nced at Melody indifferently, and saw the little girl leaningzily against the bar with a cold look on her face. Gone was the earlier look of fear and worry.


    Tsk, she''s a cunning one.

 Remarry My 77

    3/3


    Chapter 77 Falling for Her


    Chapter 77 Falling for Her


    Suzanna had memorized her proposal, including the mostplex data.


    68%


    s


    With this opportunity to establish herself as a financial prodigy, she would stand out in the entertainment industry as a uniquely intelligent and charming figure. She had no fear of being overshadowed by simr artists.


    To prepare for this moment, she had her manager arrange for paparazzi to discreetly cover the event, ensuring that her fans could watch her brilliant performance live. Despite the tight security at the Golden Financial Summit, paparazzi had a knack for getting in anywhere to gather their intel.


    Suzanna, delicately lifting her skirt, approached the podium with a delicate elegance.


    As she scanned the crowd and noticed familiar paparazzi, she felt a wave of reassurance.


    "I apologize for taking your time.


    "I''m Suzanna Shield from Goldman Pax.


    "I''m here to represent Goldman Pax and YM Capital in our bid for Morgan Group''s financial project in Sville.


    "Now, I''d like to present the proposal I''ve personally prepared."


    Suzanna confidently plugged the familiar USB drive into theputer.


    Meanwhile, the audience murmured with a mix of awe and anticipation.


    Morgan Group was one of the main yers at this summit, with substantial financial


    resources.


    Just themission for the financial project alone amounted to at least one hundred million.


    In Maycrest, only a fewpanies could handle such a substantial opportunity.


    Goldman Pax was the first to engage with this significant prospect.


    Otherpanies had their own partners and saw no need topete with Goldman Pax for Morgan Group.


    However, the host''s stance was particrly intriguing.


    L


    1/4


    13:54 Mon, Oct 28 G DU


    Chapter 77 Falling for Her


    There were four main contenders, all major listedpanies.


    Yet, the organizer, Griffin Group, showed no special interest in any of them.


    This vague position left many specting about their true motives.


    68%


    s


    Meanwhile, the live broadcast of Suzanna''s proposal as the "financial prodigy" was causing a sensation among fans, sparking widespread excitement and buzz. "Ahhh, my


    idol is indeed a highly educated person. She blurted out those difficult data with full professionalism!


    Save me, I''m going to be sapiosexual soon!


    "Be more rational! Don''t scare my wife."


    "Agree. My brilliant wife has beenforting me in her arms for two hours!"


    "Make sure to pair your drinks with some peanuts, folks."All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "I''m a locksmith. Need any keys made?"


    "I can''t resist a brilliant and beautiful woman like her. She''s got talent, looks, and influential brothers backing her up. Who''s feeling envious? It''s me!"


    "LOL, who dares topare their financial expertise with our graceful yet resilient idol?" It seemed the paparazzi caught on to thements, as the camera subtly shifted. While the conference room continued to feature Suzanna''s clear voice exining the proposal, the footage shifted to a rxed young woman lounging against the bar. Melody''s striking face was captivating, her fingers idly twirling a USB keychain.


    The girl has graceful brows and eyes full of spring, and clear almond-shaped eyes.


    A tiny, reddish mole near her left eye added a hint of allure,plementing her delicate charm. Her lips were full and rosy, and her neck was long and fair. Wearing a bright pink T-shirt, she exuded a youthful and vibrant energy, making it difficult to discern her exact age.


    Yet, her enchanting beauty and radiant presence were undeniable.


    She resembled a soft and delicate rice cake with a hint of alluring mischief.


    In today''s entertainment industry, dominated by pure and innocent aesthetics, a beauty that


    2/4


    <


    3


    68%


    Chapter 77 Falling for Her


    Fans were stunned.


    "Wow, she''s stunning! Like a blend of rose wine and glutinous rice balls-so soft and captivating! Who taught you to seduce me like this?!" "Can you guess why I''m not smiling (Moon Begonia)?"


    s


    Suzanna''s fanbase, known as Moon Begonia, had grown despite her being a neer in the entertainment industry.


    Her soft and delicate look perfectly aligned with the current trend for pure and innocent beauty, earning her some poprity. "Because you''re just not the type to smile!"


    A passerby fan added a witty remark.


    "Honestly, this charming and soft beauty haspletely won me over!"


    "Seriously? She''speting with our Suzie on financial proposals? Not only is she stunning, but she''s also a top student?"


    "A random bit of info. My senior from Greenfield University mentioned that her name is Melody, and she''s from their Finance School. Apparently, she almost got expelled recently for cheating on an exam, but the issue was quietly dropped." "Tsk, with a look like that, it''s no surprise she''s not a decent person."


    "Seriously, how does she even think she canpete with our Suzie for the project? Suzie would easily outshine her!"


    "Moon Begonia, let''s be reasonable. Even if Melody was caught cheating, she''s still from Greenfield University. Can your idol even get into that school? Could she cheat there?"


    "Exactly. If Melody really did cheat, a prestigious school like Greenfield University would have expelled her immediately."


    As the fans continued their heated debate.


    As the paparazzi filmed her secretly, Melody looked up with azy, seductive smile. Her red lips curved slightly, and a mischievous glint sparkled in her eyes.


    With a yful wink and a teasing tone, she said, "Enjoying the show?


    "Make sure to watch the next part too!"


    3/4


    <


    Chapter 77 Falling for Her


    The paparazzo''s heart skipped a beat, making the camera shake.


    Meanwhile, the fans were swayed as well.


    Fans were like, Oh no, we''ve been totally captivated!


    She''s so mesmerizing, so enchanting-I''mpletely falling for her! 68%


    s


    4/4


    13:54 Mon, Oct 28 B Bt.

 Remarry My 78

    Chapter 78 Impressive, but Not Enough


    Chapter 78 Impressive, but Not Enough 68%


    s


    On stage, Suzanna spoke with unwavering confidence, effortlessly rattling off every piece of data.


    Her blend of self-assuredness and delicate charm caused the live stream dedicated to her to experience a surge in poprity.


    Her fans, known as Moon Begonia, enthusiastically promoted the stream, attracting a surge of new viewers.


    The live stream''s poprity soared to new heights.


    With the fans'' enthusiastic efforts, the headlines shed:


    "Finance Goddess Suzanna Wows at the Golden Financial Summit!"


    "Suzanna Shield, the Heiress of Goldman Pax Empire, Competes for the Project with Her Talent and Charms!"


    "Surprising! The Fragile Beauty is Actually a Financial Powerhouse!"


    "The Real-Life Darling and Literary Gem-Suzanna Shield!"


    Praise for Suzanna''s achievements quickly climbed Twitter''s trending list, aided by her management team''s promotional push. Meanwhile, Melody remained nonchnt.


    Leaning casually against the bar, she resembled a delicate, blooming rose, her gaze drifting over the revised data on the projection screen.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Her red lips smiled in satisfaction.


    To those unfamiliar with the field, it simply looked like Suzanna was showcasing impressive expertise.


    However, many knowledgeable financial professionals in the audience began to falter. Their expressions grew increasingly troubled as they observed Suzanna''s confident delivery.


    As the presentation continued, more industry insiders struggled to keep theirposure, ncing at Suzanna with hesitant, uneasy looks.


    Even Timothy noticed that the data presented by Suzanna was bing increasingly inurate.


    1/4


    13:54


    Chapter 78 Impressive, but Not Enough


    +5 Free Cons


    She had made several basic financial errors, including critical mistakes with decimal points.


    Yet, Suzanna''s expression remained confident, as if she waspletely unaware of the inuracies in her data.


    Soon, Kevin took the stage with a stern face.


    "Ms. Shield, did you really prepare this proposal yourself?


    "Can you not see the numerous errors in the data?"


    Despite having received favors from Timothy, he remained loyal to the interests of Morgan Group.


    He had backed Goldman Pax Corporation for thepany, but now Suzanna had made such a significant mistake.


    This embarrassment reflected poorly on him as well.


    The executives in the audience, all sharp andpetitive with Goldman Pax Corporation, couldn''t hold back theirughter.


    "Just as expected from an entertainer-trying to create an image of high intelligence and education, yet the proposal is riddled with nearly ten basic errors. With this level ofpetence, I wouldn''t even hire her as an intern!"


    "I see now. What high-achieving, well-bred youngdy? It''s clear she just had someone else prepare the financial proposal for her. Who knows who''s pulling the strings behind Suzanna?


    "Aside from the basic errors, the proposal itself is certainly ... unique in its own way!"


    "Ms. Shield, where did you get this proposal from? Maybe we should try ''borrowing'' some ourselves. But at least we''d be able to correct the decimal points!"


    "Oh, why are you all so harsh?


    "Doesn''t Ms. Shield have a strength here? At least she presented the proposal smoothly!"


    Theughter grew louder.


    Timothy''s expression darkened. He couldn''t understand how Suzanna could make such basic mistakes.


    With the audience beingpetitors, he couldn''t intervene directly.


    He had no choice but to endure the embarrassment, guiding the bewildered Suzanna off the


    2/4


    13:54 Mon, Oct 28


    Chapter 78 Impressive, but Not Enough


    stage. D E


    s


    Suzanna''s eyes were filled with tears as she clutched Timothy''s sleeve. Her voice trembling with confusion as she asked, "Tim, are all those data wrong?" Timothy''s brow furrowed, and his


    gaze


    towards her grew cold.


    He stared at her innocent and aggrieved expression with some disappointment, and for a moment he was in a trance.


    "Suzie, those are basic errors. You still can''t see that?"


    At that moment, Timothy''s feelings were a tangled mess.


    He had been so certain that this proposal was Suzanna''s hard work and had condemned Melody as a thief.


    But now, he was no longer sure.


    Tears streamed down Suzanna''s cheeks as Carson stepped forward and gently pulled her into an embrace. "Suzie, if you have any difficulties, just tell me.


    "I will stand up for you."


    He cast a sidelong nce at Melody, who was standing a short distance away.


    Suzanna''s eyes, filled with tears, suddenly narrowed with realization as she red at Melody.


    She quickly looked away, her voice trembling as she said, "No, it''s not Mel''s fault."


    Timothy and Carson''s faces hardened instantly.


    "So it was Melody?"


    "Suzie, tell us the truth. Did she force you to do this?"


    Meanwhile...


    "Ma''am, your methods are impressive.


    "But they''re still not enough."


    It was just "fishing" Suzanna to make some mistakes in the data, but she had the original


    correct version, right?


    3/4


    13:54 Mon, Oct 28 B


    Chapter 78 Impressive, but Not Enough


    Doing so could only prove that Suzanna''s proposal n was not made by her.


    68%


    s


    Yet, the urate and superior proposal still belonged to Goldman Pax, offering YM Capital little to no advantage.


    Andrew, standing nearby, frowned. He was calm but thoughtful.

 Remarry My 79

    Chapter 79 Shut Up


    Chapter 79 Shut Up


    "Is that so? Professor Woodman, why don''t you just wait and see?"Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    s


    Melody''s expression remained calm, and she wore a subtle smile. She tilted her head slightly, an innocent and harmless smile ying on her face as her fingers tapped rhythmically on the bar counter.


    Andrew had encountered countless people in his life, but he found himself unable to read Melody''s thoughts at this moment.


    Sure enough, Suzanna pulled out another USB drive. "Guys, this one is the correct version. In the previous one, I made some deliberate mistakes because I didn''t want our sister to lose too badly. I''m sorry; it was my soft heart that embarrassed Goldman Pax." After what just happened, Suzanna had already figured out where Melody''s data hade from.


    Melody clearly set a trap with what appeared to be a more polished version.


    Thankfully, Suzanna had kept a copy of the original.


    She had already shown the original version to the Goldman Pax project manager, and it was indeed a solid n.


    In the live stream, the fans'' emotions were like riding a rollercoaster.


    "Haha, I knew it! Suzanna is just an actress who couldn''t even get into a top-tier university; how could she possibly be some academic genius? It turns out she''s just a fraud, fake data and all. What a joke."


    "I''m officially crowning the academic prodigy persona as the easiest to expose in the entertainment world! Thanks to some pretentious celebrities, even university theses have to go through extra giarism checks. "Every year, the tears shed by graduates were overwhelming, yet these celebrities never seem to learn."


    "Hey, Moon Begonia! You heard it, right? Suzie was just being considerate. Wait, sister? What sister?"


    Moon Begonia had never heard of Suzanna having a sister. When Goldman Pax made the official announcement, they said the Shields only have one heiress!


    That Melody wasn''t even blood-rted, right? No wonder top-tier singer Carson doesn''t even acknowledge her!


    "That Melody? Who does she think she is? Suzie only held back so that she wouldn''t


    1/3


    Chapter 79 Shut Up


    embarrass herself too much. Our Suzie is too kind!"


    68%


    s


    Timothy carefully inspected the USB drive this time, confirming that the n was correct.


    He gently patted Suzanna''s head,forting her


    Timothy said, "Suzie, I''m sorry. I have wronged you."


    Suzanna shook her head. She lifted her eyes to meet Timothy''s stern gaze with a soft expression. She leaned closer.


    Her frail figure rose onto tiptoes as she reached up to smooth the wrinkles on Tim''s forehead. She said, "Timothy, I didn''t suffer any grievances. Don''t frown so much, or you''ll get wrinkles."


    She spoke in a sweet, innocent tone, embodying the perfect picture of an innocent girl.


    The paparazzi, knowing exactly what the audience wanted, zoomed in on their interaction.


    Within moments, fans went wild with the scene.


    "Arhhhh! Mr. Shield is so protective of Suzie! Having a doting brother must be amazing-I''m crying with envy!"


    "I''m staring at my own brother, glued to the TV show. I swear, I could kick him right now!"


    "Do Shields need another sister? I''ll line up right now!"


    "Suzie is the ultimate little princess! A powerful CEO brother supporting her career; a superstar brother helping her conquer the entertainment industry-she''s winning at life!"


    Melody watched their affectionate interaction with a nk expression. Her emotions remained calm.


    Kevin saw everything from the sidelines; his expression was a mixture of surprise and disbelief.


    It turned out that Suzanna had intentionally submitted a wed n just to save Melody''s dignity.


    He didn''t quite believe it, but he still turned to Melody and said, "Ms. Tucker, it''s your turn to present your n."


    Melody rolled her eyes and abruptly turned her gaze toward the door.


    2/3


    68%


    Chapter 79 Shut Up


    s


    As expected, na stormed in, wearing a mask and baseball cap. Her high heels clicked with authority. "What n? Melody''s proposal is identical to Suzie''s! She not only stole Suzie''s n, but she also giarized it on purpose, using, faulty data to mislead me." na''s eyes fell on the familiar USB drive in Melody''s hand.


    That was confirmed. The n on that drive was Suzanna''s.


    Melody stretchedzily, her voice sweet yetced with suspicion. "Oh? And how exactly did I mislead you?"


    Suzanna''s expression changed.


    She quickly moved toward na, wrapping an arm around her to calm her down. She asked, "Lana, why are you out of the hospital?"


    "Suzie, don''t worry. I won''t let Melody bully you anymore. I have surveince footage from the Shields household hallway. Melody, you snuck into Suzie''s room and took the USB drive, the very one you''re holding now. What do you have to say for yourself?" As soon as na blurted out those questions, both Timothy and Carson''s sharp gazes shot toward her.


    How did na get hold of their family''s security footage?


    "And as for misleading me, you intentionally altered some of the data in Suzie''s n. I''ve sent all the corrected information to Suzie."


    Suzanna''s face darkened, and she snapped, "na Summer! Shut up!"

 Remarry My 80

    Chapter 80 na''s usation


    Chapter 80 na''s usation


    s


    na''s enthusiastic questioning came to an abrupt stop as she stared at Suzanna with shock.


    Her face was still the same-delicate and pale, the picture of frailty.


    But just moments ago, those usually soft and gentle eyes had been filled with a darkness and coldness that na had never seen before. It was like staring into a bottomless abyss.


    Frightened, na quickly fell silent and took a cautious step back.


    Suzanna immediately realized her slipup. Tears welled up in her eyes, and her corners reddened.


    She stepped forward again. This time, she took na''s hand in hers, her voice soft and filled with regret. She said, "I-I''m sorry, Lana. I just didn''t want you to hurt Mel. I''m sure she didn''t mean it. Even if she came into my room, I''m certain she didn''t do anything to harm me! There must be a misunderstanding."


    Suzanna spoke with conviction, her brow slightly furrowed as she returned to her usual delicate, helpless demeanor.


    na frowned. Of course, it was about Melody again.


    Suzanna was such a kind and gentle person; there was no way she would ever be cruel to someone else.


    She was simply defending her family, as any decent person would. How could she have known that Melody was a snake that would eventually turn on her?


    na''s guard lowered. She squeezed Suzanna''s hand in return.


    ncing purposefully in Melody''s direction, na raised her voice and dered, "Suzie, there''s no misunderstanding! I have security footage to prove it."


    She had worked hard to pull strings and bribe Freda just to get her hands on that surveince footage.


    The crowd was shocked but intrigued, eager to see more drama unfold.


    After all, power struggles among the rich weremon enough, but rarely did they get so bold as to put on a show for everyone to watch. It wasn''t every day they had front-row seats to such chaos!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    na inserted the USB drive into theputer and projected the video onto the screen. The footage showed Melody entering Suzanna''s room two weeks ago and leaving with a USB


    1/3


    Chapter 80 na''s usation


    drive in hand.


    Melody narrowed her eyes as she watched the timestamp on the video.


    68%


    s


    This had all started before her marriage to the Moores was arranged. She had been nning for far longer than she had anticipated.


    There was no way na could have obtained the footage so easily. Suzanna must have orchestrated it, deliberately collecting this evidence.


    Of course, Suzanna wouldn''t show her face-Freda had been the one to do the dirty work. Meanwhile, Suzanna was going to reap all the benefits.


    na was feeling victorious. She marched up to Melody, grabbed her hand, and yanked the USB from her grasp.


    "Melody, what more do you have to say for yourself? How dare you deny sneaking into Suzie''s room to steal her work? Look at yourself a lowly country bumpkin. You''re nothingpared to Suzie!"


    As the video yed, the room erupted in whispers.


    Suzanna''s fans on the live stream were particrly venomous toward Melody.


    "I don''t know what the Shields were thinking, taking in such a vile, low-ss adopted daughter!"


    "Of course, she''s just a rough vige girl. No wonder she''s stealing things. She is disgusting and is trying to hurt our Suzie."


    "Her brothers must protect Suzie! That snake, Melody, deserves to be thrown out of the Shields'' house for good!"


    Timothy''s cold gaze swept over the room, his towering figure exuding power.


    He walked up to Melody. His expression was a mixture of disappointment and fury. Timothy stated, "Melody, theft is stealing. This stain on your reputation will never be erased! Now, apologize to Suzie immediately. If you don''t apologize, I will cklist you in the industry and ensure YM Capital leaves Maycrest!


    Carson inhaled sharply at the deration. He knew that his brother was truly furious. Timothy wasn''t ying around.


    And honestly, Melody deserved the punishment. She was cruel, and without the harshest consequences, she would never change.


    Melody fiddled with the USB in her hand. Her eyes gleamed with a cold, sharp light. She was


    2/3


    13:55 Mon, Oct 28


    Chapter 80 na''s usation


    about to speak when a strong hand firmly gripped her wrist.


    Gary stood behind her. He was tall andposed, his presencemanding.

 Remarry My 81

    Chapter 81 Apologize


    Chapter 81 Apologize


    s


    The young man''s dark hair was slightly tousled. His features were sharp and attractive. His light brown eyes were clear, but hisplexion remained pale, and his lips had lost their


    color.


    "Suzanna Shield, how long do you n to keep lying?"


    Gary gritted his teeth and fixed his cold gaze on Suzanna. His eyes turned colder and colder.


    Melody turned her head away and coldly avoided Gary''s touch.


    Gary had noticed this. A flicker of sadness crossed his eyes, but he didn''t reach out to her again.


    His clear eyes met those of Suzanna and na; each word he spoke heavy with conviction. "That day, you told Melody to get the USB from your room. I remember it well, because I was the one who went with her and took it for you. So, na, be honest. Where did you get the doctored video? You''re not part of the Shields. How did you get footage from my family house''s hallway? If you didn''t bribe a servant, then you must''ve conspired with Suzanna to frame Melody, right?"


    Gary''s expression remained calm, but his pupils gleamed with fierce determination.


    He wasn''t going to let Suzanna get away with this anymore, not when it meant that Melody would keep getting misunderstood and hurt.


    na''s expression changed drastically. na nervously nced at Suzanna, only to see an expression of utter disappointment.


    At that moment, na felt a chill down her spine.


    She trembled uncontrobly, unable to stop.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Suddenly, Timothy strode forward. Timothy''s towering, authoritative presence loomed over her. Timothy pressed, "na, tell the truth!"


    Carson''s gaze was cold, disappointment written all over his face.


    He said, "na, what Gary said is true. That day, I ran into him and Melody in the hallway. September 15th, 2:18 in the afternoon. Your video is fake. Who gave it to you?" Suzanna quietly clenched the hem of her white dress. Her fingers pale and her figure fragile as if she might faint at any moment.


    Yet she held on and stood where she was, looking at na with a mixture of sadness and


    1/2


    Chapter 81 Apologize disappointment.


    s


    "Brothers, stop pressing na! It was me! I gave her the video, okay? I was jealous of Melody and afraid that she''d steal your love from me. So, I deliberately framed her."


    Suzanna''s voice was weak as she confessed. Her tears spilled over and rolled down from her eyes, making her look utterly pitiful.


    Carson frowned and quickly stepped forward to steady her. He asked, "Suzanna, what nonsense are you talking about? I believe in you. You''re so kind; there''s no way you''d be jealous of Melody. na, I want the truth from you!"


    na''sposurepletely broke when Carson, the man she admired, singled her out again. She bit her lip and stammered, "It was... it was Freda! There was nothing to do with Suzanna. She never knew about our n. I just couldn''t stand Melody." Timothy''s voice turned ice cold, sending shivers through the room.


    "Nonsense! Apologize to Melody. Now."


    na realized her downfall and was conscious of the influential people in the room. She couldn''t afford to disgrace her family any further.


    She reluctantly walked over to Melody, obediently lowering her head in apology. "Melody, I''m sorry."


    Melody''s gaze coldly swept across na''s face, and sheughed softly. "I don''t ept."


    na''s temper red instantly, and she snapped, "Who are you to not ept? Melody, I''ve apologized! You''re nothing but a crude, backwater bumpkin. Don''t you dare push your luck!"


    you


    Melodyzily lifted her gaze, her eyebrows arching slightly. She asked, "Oh? Is this how apologize? I don''t need an insincere apology. How about you say what you really wanted to say? I deliberately altered the numbers on Suzanna''s proposal. After you received it, you gave it to her, which is why Suzanna made all those silly mistakes earlier on stage, isn''t it?"


    na''s pupils constricted, and she admitted, "So what if I did? Even if you didn''t steal the USB, you still giarized Suzanna''s proposal."


    Suzanna''s mind went nk, and her legs gave way. She almost copsed on the spot.

 Remarry My 82

    Chapter 82 So What


    Chapter 82 So What


    That reply caused a subtle change in the expressions of many people present.


    A mix of understanding and surprise flickered across their faces as they nced at her.


    s


    It seemed that Suzanna had a wless n in her hands. For reasons unknown, she allowed it to slip. After na discovered that Melody had giarized Suzanna''s proposal, she took the modified version and passed it off as her own. That was how today''s chain of rookie mistakes unfolded.


    The people watching put the pieces together. They began to understand Suzanna''s true intentions.


    Logically, Suzanna didn''t even realize she was making those basic mistakes. Instead, she blindly edited the n Melody supposedly''stole from her.


    In the end, it was clear-the proposal was entirely Melody''s work.


    Suzanna had no real understanding of finance.


    Of course, these were merely the assumptions of the astute. More concrete evidence was needed to confirm their suspicions.


    Melody had won. She remained expressionless, showing not a flicker of emotion. With a casual movement, she lifted her hand, revealing a USB drive identical to the one Suzanna had.


    She turned her eyes toward Suzanna and asked, "Still not going to admit it, Suzanna? I''m the one who wrote that proposal in your hands.


    Her tone was calm, as if the earlier pressures from her family hadn''t stirred a single ripple in her cold heart.


    Suzanna stepped back, her face pale. She managed to keep her bnce, but her face was filled with disbelief. "Mel, this proposal was mine! Tim and Carson watched me stay up five nights straight working on it."


    Her mind raced, suddenly understanding why Melody had purposely left the USB drive at


    home.


    The proposal was wless.


    1/3


    Chapter 82 So What


    15 Free Coins


    Suzanna had even hired a professional to verify it because she was worried Melody might pull some tricks. The n Melody created was truly wless. Why would Melody so boldly leave such a wless n behind?


    Suzanna knew Melody was smart.


    A girl who managed to get epted into Greenfield University''s top-ranking finance and trade program couldn''t be underestimated.


    She had been waiting for Melody to retaliate.


    It became clear when Melody started working at YM Capital that she had been preparing a better n to utterly destroy her.


    Pressed for time, Suzanna had carried out her actions in secret.


    She had solidified her reputation as a financial prodigy. She couldn''t risk getting anyone else involved to verify her work.


    Suzanna was certain she would outshine Melody.


    Yet here was Melody, turning everything on its head!


    At that moment, Suzanna clutched her chest, feeling as though she''d fallen into an icy abyss,


    Her eyes reddened with grievance as she looked towards Timothy and Carson. Even if she had lost the battle, as long as her two brothers stood by her side, she would still be the cherished daughter of the Shields.


    na nodded in agreement and said, "I can vouch for her. Suzanna had worked tirelessly for five days to create the perfect proposal for Timothy."


    A hint of charm sparkled in Melody''s eyes as she tilted her head slightly, her left eye highlighted by a small, captivating tear mole just like Timothy''s.


    "Five days, you say? So Suzanna''s entire proposal started on the 10th of September, corr na realized she had clearly spoken too much and dared not respond now.


    No matter how foolish she had been, na could see she had dug a hole for Suzanna. For fear of losing her chance to stay close to Carson, she kept her mouth shut.


    This time, even Gary, who was usually so headstrong, furrowed his brow and responded in a low, hoarse voice. "Yes, that''s correct"


    Timothy nced at Gary with his usual calm authority, his powerful presence undeniable.


    2/3Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 82 So What


    He said nothing, but his slight frown hinted at growing unease.


    Meanwhile, Carson remained by Suzanna''s side, firmly holding her arm in support.


    s


    His fingers tightened as he whisperedfortingly, "Suzie, I believe you. Melody is just at dropout from Greenfield, about to be expelled. If she was capable of drafting such a wless financial n, she wouldn''t have dragged me into that giarism scandal in the first ce. Remember? You were the one who stood by me during that ordeal. You even gifted me a full album of lyrics,positions, and choreography details. You''re so talented; there''s no way you''d steal anything from Melody."


    Carson''s voice was low and hushed, as though he only intended for Suzanna to hear. It wasn''t a matter to be proud of, after all.


    It slipped his mind that Timothy had caught every word. His eyes reflected a glow.


    Abruptly, Timothy''s gaze swept coldly over both Suzanna and Carson.


    Still, he remained silent.

 Remarry My 83

    Chapter 83 Brother


    +5 Free Colos


    Suzanna grasped Carson''s hand in return, feeling moved. Her pale lips pressed together. tightly.


    Her face waspletely devoid of color, as if she could pass out anytime. "Carson, that''s just what I should do."


    Suzanna, perhaps encouraged by Carson, looked weakly at Melody. She confronted, "Mel, why are you being so aggressive? I did spend five days and nights on this proposal."


    The live stream was still ongoing, and Suzanna knew very well that if her ''Financial Beauty'' persona crumbled, even if she continued to push the image of a heiress, it would be hard to maintain her footing in the entertainment industry. Right now, Melody could only question her based on logic.


    na could always be dismissed as a naive, young girl talking nonsense.


    The key was that Melody had no solid evidence.


    As long as Suzanna refused to admit anything, her image could still stand strong.


    Suzanna''s die-hard fans, who were loyal to her, saw Melody being aggressive toward her and were immediately filled with anger and sympathy for their idol. They started to curse Melody.


    Her fans were generally young and didn''t understand financial terminology.


    To them, it simply appeared that Melody was jealous of Suzanna and trying to cause trouble. "Who is this country bumpkin with envy issues, daring to doubt our Suzie?"


    "She''s just an adopted daughter, jealous of the real heiress and trying to steal the affection of her brothers. These dirty tactics are disgusting."


    "Am I the only one who thinks Melody is acting too confident? If she doesn''t have a trump card up her sleeve, how can she be so cocky?"


    "Hah, she''s probably just trying to ride Suzie''s fame. Some nobody with a venomous heart, hoping to break into the entertainment industry? Ugh!"


    "To be fair, with that face and body, wouldn''t Melody make a great star?


    "With her sharp looks, she could totally be one of those sultry femme fatales Seriously, aren''t we all sick of those in, innocent girls flooding the industry?"


    1/3


    12:28 Tue, Oct 29 BD


    Chapter 83 Brother


    s


    Casual fans knew how to appreciate Melody''s looks, and they began to warm up to her.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    The people from Moon Begonia couldn''t stand it. They flooded the live stream chat with furious insults aimed at Melody while praising Suzanna. Meanwhile, Melody barely noticed the paparazzi''s camera, which had gradually shifted its focus to her, capturing even more footage than Suzanna.


    She nced at Lance, the upright employee who had stood beside her all this time. Melody calmly said, "Bring it out."


    Lance was straight andposed. He reverently pulled out a stack of financial certificates from his bag.


    "These are the certificates Ms. Tucker earned over the years at Greenfield University! I don''t think I need to boast any further about her abilities, do I?" The certificates spoke louder than any words.


    L¨¢nce couldn''t help but look at Melody with awe. Only he knew how thrilled he''d been when Melody handed him that thick stack of certificates.


    Now, as he proudly showed them to everyone, he felt even more honored.


    Look at Melody-she wasn''t some helpless heiress. She was Ms. Tucker, YM Capital''s CEO! The Golden Financial Summit had gathered top talents from the financial world. Many of the business leaders couldn''t sit still any longer and walked forward, picking up the certificates to inspect them carefully.


    "What! Chartered Financial Analyst? Wow! I heard only two people in the entire country passed that exam. Both from Greenfield!"


    "If I''m not mistaken, thest one was also from YM Capital. What''s his name again? Martin Tucker?"


    With a yful smirk on her lips, Melody proudly lifted her chin. She admitted, "That''s my brother! He''s amazing!"


    Her eyes sparkled with genuine joy and pride.


    As Timothy, Carson, and Gary heard her words and saw her proud little smile, something inside each of them seemed to hollow out. Timothy pressed his lips together and remained mute, but his eyes were as dark as a bottomless pit.


    9/3


    Chapter 83 Brother


    Carson looked away coldly, as if the sight was too much to bear.


    Gary smiled bitterly. How long had it been since Melody called him a brother? In this lifetime, would she ever call him brother again? + Free Cont

 Remarry My 84

    Chapter 84 Her Mentor


    Chapter 84 Her Mentor


    s


    Those business owners continued flipping through the certificates, their voices rising with excitement.


    "FRM certification! That''s the Financial Risk Manager certificate! It''s one of the most difficult ounting qualifications, globally recognized, and in high demand abroad. The exam is entirely in foreignnguage and highly specialized. It even grants signing authority! I''ve been dying to hire a talent like this, but top-tier talents like these are impossible to find, no matter how much you offer."


    "CIIA, Certified International Investment Analyst-one of the most prestigious qualifications in global investment analysis that managed by the International Association of Investment Analysts. And she''s got it?"


    "CFP, Certified Financial nner! This certification is a worldwide authority in the financial nning industry, especially in Magliuca. She''s practically a genius from Greenfield! How could someone like her be interested in a proposal made by that so-called heiress from the Shields? It''s ridiculous!"


    Thements went on and on.


    These veterans of the financial world were all taken aback as they read through the certificates. Their gazes toward Melody slowly turned from curiosity to admiration.


    Their sharp instincts had kicked in. Each of them seemed eager to recruit her into their ownpanies, believing that with her on board, the profits would be endless. Shields and Goldman Pax had surely taken the wrong path.


    Timothy was well-versed in the financial world, and he was no stranger to these certificates either.


    His eyes churned with hidden emotions as he gazed at Melody. When did Melody transform into such an outstanding person?


    He hadn''t noticed a thing.


    Timothy couldn''t help but nce at Suzanna. Her face had be even paler, her eyes fixated on Melody''s certificates.


    Inside, she was anything but calm. The room was full of financial veterans who could see through any fraud in an instant. If Melody''s certificates were fake, they would have exposed her in seconds.


    But not a single word of doubt was uttered, meaning all the certificates were real. That was


    1/3


    Chapter 84 Her Mentor


    what shattered Suzanna the most.


    s


    Melody''s abilities, intelligence, and beauty-everything about her outshined her own.


    Suzanna refused to ept defeat, speaking up with a bitter voice. "Even if you have these certificates, how do you prove my proposal was your work?"


    Suzanna was sure that Melody had yed all her cards.


    Yet, there was no hard evidence to prove Melody had crafted the proposal.


    After all, this was just data, not literature. There was no way to analyze the author based solely on word choice.


    All the financial certificates in the world won''t save you. Without evidence, people will foreverbel you as a thief, Melody.


    Melody lifted her gaze slightly, her expression casual, her delicate and enchanting beauty captivating without even trying.


    She responded, "Suzanna, you imed that all your ideas came together around September 10th. Yet the materials for this proposal, including the financial calctions, took two months of work. My mentor and I started discussing Goldman Pax''s strategy of partnering with Morgan Group two months ago. In this sh drive, you''ll find all the nning steps and the timeline. And if that''s not enough to convince you all-Professor Jacob McDonald is here in person!"


    There wasn''t a single financial student who didn''t recognize the name Jacob, the dean of Greenfield University''s finance department.


    Few people knew that Melody was his first and only student.


    It was widely known that Jacob was extremely selective, even Martin hadn''t been epted as his student.


    Jacob had only one requirement, and that was talent.


    He had a natural ability with numbers and sharp instincts in finance-he sought pure genius.


    The financialmunity exploded with excitement.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Jacob strode in. He wore a sleek white shirt. He was tall and broad-shouldered, his long, messy hair tied back in a loose ponytail. He looked more like an art professor than a finance one. Dark circles under his eyes hinted at sleepless nights, adding to his artistic ir. Anyone unfamiliar with him might have thought he was from the Greenfield Art Department.


    2/3


    12:28 Tue, Oct 29


    Chapter 84 Her Mentor


    Casually, he strolled over to Melody.


    s


    With one finger, Jacob gently tapped her forehead. With a raspy yet charming voice, he said, "You little brat, so now you remember to call your mentor for backup, huh?"


    His Oznoni ent gave his words a slightly mischievous tone. "Well, you''ve made progress."


    Melody pushed him away and warned, "Professor McDonald, please! We''re in public! I''m married now."


    D*mn, her mentor was just as much of a rogue as she was. Never serious.


    Without missing a beat, Jacob raised an eyebrow and said, "Oh, I-see. Well then, Missus."


    Melody was speechless.

 Remarry My 85

    Chapter 85 SchemingAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 85 Scheming "Pit."


    +5 Free Cone


    Though Bernard hadn''t directly intervened, he had been quietly watching over hisdy from a distance all along.


    At this moment, a chuckle escaped him unexpectedly.


    Suddenly, arge handnded on his shoulder, giving it a gentle pat. A deep, alluring voice followed, filled with charisma rang out.


    "What''s so funny?"


    The man''s sharply defined features were partly obscured by the shadows, his skin as pale as snow, lips drawn tightly.


    His cold, imperious eyes bore themanding air of a king who regarded the world with contempt. His entire presence was imposing, exuding an aura ofplete self-control.


    He stood tall, broad-shouldered and slim-waisted, his athletic frame entuated by perfectly fitted trousers that showcased his strong legs.


    Bernard felt a shiver run through him.


    He turned around, eyes widening in astonishment, mouth agape as if his jaw had nearlye unhinged.


    The way Jacob and Melody interacted was so fluid and easy that their close bond was unmistakable.


    The elite members of the financialmunity found themselves suddenly unable to share augh.


    It wasmon knowledge in their circles that Jacob was the leading investor in securities.


    Anyone making an impact in finance had to recognize his dominance. Jacob wasn''t just a well-known figure; he set the benchmark for venture capital!


    No matter how much money was thrown his way, Jacob never offered even the slightest bit of advice.


    his


    Yet here he was, mentoring Melody as apprentice.


    1/3


    12-28 Tue, Oct 29


    Chapter 85 Scheming


    1974%0


    s


    It was no surprise that the n was impable just examining its design revealed the genius of its creator.


    Melody connected the sh drive to the projector, unveiling theplete n,plete. with concepts, timelines, and data analyses.


    Any industry specialist could quickly recognize that Suzanna had giarized Melody''s work. falsely iming it as her own while attempting to tarnish Melody''s reputation. What a scheming little snake.


    Jacob wasn''t present merely for appearances.


    His tall form sauntered over to Suzanna, casting her a frosty, dismissive look, his eyes brimming with disdain and ridicule.


    "So, you''re the one who emerged from the shadows and had the audacity to use our Melody of stealing your n?


    I think you should get your brains checked to see if it''s still there."


    "A zombie might open your skull only to walk away disappointed, while a nearby dung beetle would probably be thrilled.


    "Do you really believe you can im to havee up with a n I personally supervised? I''m surprised you''re still functioning when you obviouslyck a brain." Jacob''s tone remained casual, but his scornful sneer toward Suzanna was chilling and authoritative.


    His reputation for cutting remarks was well-deserved.


    Having just returned from a business trip, he hurried over the moment he learned his first student was in trouble, barely adjusting to the jetg.


    Jacob was extremely relieved when Melody, who had always toiled tirelessly for the Shields while suffering in silence, finally leaned on him for support. Jacob unleashed a verbal barrage like a tempest, shattering Suzanna''sposure.


    And it felt exhrating.


    She broke down in tears right then and there.


    Suzanna''splexion turned ashen, all color drained from her lips. She clung to Carson, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    2/3


    Tue, UCI ZY


    Chapter 85 Scheming


    a


    When she nced up, she found Carson standing there, rigid and shocked, as if paralyzed....


    Gary was not far off, his cold, dark eyes fixed on her, silently judging her with a piercing gaze.


    A chill coursed through Suzanna.


    She turned to Timothy, whose face had darkened ominously.


    As a financial expert, Timothy recognized that Suzanna was lying.


    She had appropriated Melody''s n and distorted the truth to make it seem as if Melody was the culprit.


    A bitter sensation rose in Timothy''s throat. He forced down the lump, his voice strained as his bloodshot eyes met Melody''s icy, indifferent gaze. "Mel...


    12:28 Tue, Oct 29

 Remarry My 86

    Chapter 86 Ridiculous


    He wanted to rify his thoughts, but words eluded him.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Cons


    At that moment, someone tugged at Timothy''s jacket. With tear-filled eyes, Suzanna began to exin, "Tim, it''s not what you think


    "I really did spend five days and nights working on a n for Goldman Pax Corporation, but... that day, when Lana came over, she identally deleted the unsaved file.


    "I panicked and med myself. I didn''t know else to do. I was terrified you''d be let down.


    She gazed at na, appearing delicate and vulnerable, like a flower swaying in a breeze, ready to break at any moment.


    Her feelings of fragility, despair, and hurt intertwined.


    na stood there, momentarily speechless. She had indeed visited the Shields'' house and, following Suzanna''s request, looked at a n on theputer. However, before she couldprehend it fully, the screen had flickered and


    gone dark.


    Immediately, Suzanna rushed over, worry etched across her face, sobbing about how her extensive work that had cost her five whole days hadn''t been saved. Seeing her distress, na felt guilty as well.


    "Suzanna, don''t worry. I can help you get another one-


    But Suzanna, in her gentle manner, reassured her. "The deadline is approaching. There''s no


    time to start over.


    "It''s alright, Lana. It was just a n Ibored over for five days and nights. I don''t hold you responsible.


    "At worst, Goldman Pax Corporation might just miss out on a multi-million dormission...


    na''s heart raced with rm when she realized this was extremely bad news.


    "This is serious!


    "Suzanna, can we fix this?"


    Suzanna cast her eyes downward, troubled and unsure. "Lana, I wouldn''t even consider this option if it weren''t absolutely necessary


    1/3


    12:28 Tue, Oct 29 B BB


    Chapter 86 Ridiculous


    BK 74%


    s


    "Just pretend you''re unaware of this. I''ll take the me, but if it alles crashing down someday and I can''t cover for you anymore, youll need to admit it."


    na''s expression was one of shock. She had intended to scold Suzanna, which would have. embarrassed her, but now, with Suzanna shining the light on her actions, she grasped the truth. Suzanna had resorted to these hical means to protect her!


    Clenching her teeth, na stepped forward resolutely, saying, "Tim, Carson, don''t me Suzanna.


    "She truly crafted a n, but I identally deleted it. All the things she''s done were to protect me and maintain your sibling bond."


    na looked at Timothy, her eyes clear yet naive.


    "Tim, Suzanna was only trying to assist you and Goldman Pax Corporation!


    "She''s not at fault. I''m the one to me!"


    With na willingly taking the fall, Suzanna''s shaky demeanor finally solidified.


    She clung to Carson''s arm, looking up at him with sorrowful eyes. "Carson ... do you think I''m a terrible person?"


    Carson frowned. Since Suzanna had given him inspiration for his album and helped him. through a tough time, he had be a dedicated supporter of hers.


    Even if he often sensed something was amiss, he still believed that Suzanna had her reasons for her actions.


    So, he gently ruffled her hair, his touch affectionate and kind, as always.


    "No, Suzie, you''re not. You were just protecting your sister and helping Tim..."


    Gary, who had been listening intently, finally lost his patience.


    He stormed over, grabbing Carson by the cor and throwing a punch at his face.


    "Carson, have youpletely lost it?


    Even if na deleted Suzanna''s n, that''s between them. What gives you the right to take Melody''s work and pass it off as hers? And then use Melody of jealousy and stealing her sh drive?


    "You''ve got such an airtight logic, and you''re even ying on emotions. Need I remind


    you


    2/3


    Tue,


    Chapter 86 Ridiculous


    that Melody is the only victim here?"


    8K 4.0 74%


    s


    Gary, who boxed as a hobby, threw the punch with such force that even Carson, tall and strong as he was, couldn''t withstand it.


    Blood spattered from Carson''s mouth.


    Realizing what had just happened, he charged at Gary, retaliating with a punch fueled by


    rage.


    "Why should I care about Melody''s feelings? You never cared about her before! D


    "Gary, why are you pretending to be the good guy now?


    ""Don''t you find that ridiculous?"


    12:29 Tue, Oct 29 BBB.


    Chapter 87 Noble Reaper

 Remarry My 87

    Chapter 87 Noble Reaper


    s


    The two brothers were caught in a fierce fight, their blowsnding with tremendous force.


    Before long, their faces were swollen and stained with blood.


    At that moment, Timothy stepped in, separating them as if they were merely bickering children.


    He shot Suzanna a sharp re, his voice firm and warning. "Suzie, your intentions might have been good, but you had no right to nder Melody.


    "Apologize. Right now."


    With hesitation, Suzanna approached Melody, tears cascading down her cheeks as she offered a sorrowful apology.


    "Mel... I''m so sorry. I was terrified of letting Tim down.


    "It''s my fault. I promise I won''t do this again. Please forgive me."


    Her voice quivered with emotion, her tear-filled gaze locked on Melody. But beneath her tears, concealed from everyone except Melody, was a sly grin of triumph.


    It was as if she silently dered, Look, even when the truth surfaces, Tim and Carson will still stand by me and defend me.


    Melody, what do you have to counter me?


    As expected, Timothy''s low voice, tinged with guilt andplexity, followed. "Mel, Suzie didn''t mean any harm.


    "She''s apologized. You both should make up.


    "And since this n is your creation, let''s discuss business. Name your price, and I''ll purchase it for Goldman Pax Corporation.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "After all, you know as well as I do that YM Capital isn''t equipped for a project thisrge. I''ve been coborating with Morgan Group for months. Don''t let my work go to waste, okay?" Although Timothy''s tone seemed casual, each word was filled with the cold calction of a businessman assessing risks and rewards.


    Their tolerance for Suzanna appeared boundless.


    Even with the evidenceid out, they still believed she had good intentions-that any


    1/3


    Chapter 87 Noble Reaper


    missteps were due to unfortunate circumstances


    Meanwhile, she was destined to be merely a pawn for the Shields.


    Ha... Dream on!


    s


    Melody''s delicate brows lifted slightly, the mole beneath her eye-simr to Timothy''s- seemed to deepen in color.


    "Mr. Shield, what if I choose not to sell?"


    Timothy''s frown intensified, his voice turning icy. "Melody!


    "Can''t you be reasonable? Do you really have to be so hostile toward your own family?"


    The disappointment in his tone was unmistakable.


    Suddenly, Melody burst intoughter, her entire body shaking with barely contained mirth, though her pale face remained tense. "Reasonable? I can''t!


    "Timothy, I''ve heard about chickens running around after losing their heads. Now, I finally met someone who walks around without a brain


    "You''re so full of yourself, thinking the world should bend to your will.


    "I won''t sell. Goldman Pax Corporation isn''t deserving of


    my work."


    Timothy''s expression darkened further, but he had no choice; he needed that n from Melody today.


    Goldman Pax Corporation could not afford to lose this opportunity.


    As for Melody, she was his sister. Sure, she was upset now and felt misunderstood, but he believed he could smooth things overter with enough money.


    "Do you genuinely believe YM Capital can manage this? Be realistic, Melody. YM Capital has only 20 grand in registered capital and barely a million in liquid assets.


    "How can youpare to Goldman Pax Corporation?"


    The tension in the air was thick. The siblings argued while onlookers were too absorbed in the drama to step in.


    Until


    A dark, imposing figure emerged behind Melody, tall and formidable. The man casually draped an arm over her slender shoulder, his voice chilling and arrogant as he drawled, "You


    2/3


    Chapter 87 Noble Reaper


    sure think highly of Goldman Pax.


    "I wouldn''t even let my wife toy with that garbage for fun."


    s


    Melody sensed a familiar, overpowering presence looming over her, sending chills down her spine.


    She tilted her head, her almond-shaped eyes sparkling as a sweet dimple appeared on her cheek. "E-Edward?


    "You can stand now?!"


    The room fell into a stunned silence.


    It felt as though a tidal wave had crashed into everyone''s thoughts.


    The Devil of the business world, known as the Noble Reaper-Edward-was back!

 Remarry My 88

    Chapter 88 Her Own Worth


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward stood tall, emanating amanding presence. His long, straight legs and broad shoulders formed a striking silhouette, his shirt sleeves casually rolled up, showcasing the enticing definition of his muscles.


    With a physique that could captivate anyone and a face marked by past battles, including a scar stretching from his brow to his jaw, he embodied a blend of danger and allure. The Devil''s face with a reaper''s heart perfectly captured his essence.


    His aura was both arrogant and maic, and as he casually draped an arm around Melody''s shoulder, it was evident that he was protective, almost possessive.


    Suzanna observed in awe, entranced by Edward''s rxed yet charismatic aristocratic demeanor.


    Even with his imperfections, he radiated an irresistible charm that left her momentarily spellbound.


    This was the man destined to be her husband.


    He was back, wealthy, and fiercely loyal, the eldest son of the influential Moore family in Maycrest.


    So what if he bore some scars?


    As her gaze fell, confusion swept over her.


    Wasn''t this man supposed to belong to her?


    Meanwhile, Melody couldn''t conceal her happiness at Edward''s arrival.


    All her defenses crumbled in an instant.


    With a yfulugh, she lightly poked his strong leg, feeling the solid muscle beneath, and grinned victoriously. "So, Eddie, are you here to support me?" Seeing him stirred her yful and flirtatious side.


    Her lips, as soft as rose petals, curved into a teasing smile that cast a shadow across Edward''s


    eyes.


    He inhaled deeply, trying to steady the storm within him.


    Edward looked down, his hand gently resting on her shoulder as his fingers grazed her skin.


    1/8


    12:29 Tue, Oct 29 B B B


    Chapter 88 Her Own Worth


    "You seem to be doing fine by yourself."


    His voice was deep and gravelly, and his gaze darkened even more.


    This little minx was a true master of words, always stirring up trouble.


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody blinked her innocent almond-shaped eyes, her soft, alluring figure reminiscent of a ripe peach ready to burst with sweetness.


    She leaned against Edward purposely as she whispered something in his ear.


    After hearing what she had to say, his veins throbbed as he hissed through gritted teeth, "Melody!"


    She''s never serious.


    I''m going to have to teach her a lessonter.


    She raised her brows, her eyes sparkling like stars as she exined, "I was just talking about dance positions.


    "What were you thinking, Mr. Moore?"


    Their yful exchanges filled the air with a sweetness that felt almost tangible.


    However, Timothy''s frown deepened, his agitation growing as he observed the scene.


    "Melody, since you refuse to sell, I''ll take it as a gift to Goldman Pax Corporation," he stated, his determination unwavering


    "After all, you''ve always been the one creating ns for us before!"


    As he reflected, he realized he had overlooked her contributions.


    But Melody was a Shield, and serving Goldman Pax was part of her obligations.


    (1Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who said this n was for Goldman Pax?


    "With the same funding ratios, we''re discussing strength and resources. Does Goldman Pax evenpare to Moore Group? "This n was never intended for YM Capital. It was simply a weing gift for Moore Group from me, the new Mrs. Moore."


    Her tone shifted and became calm and detached, shedding the sweetness she had shown Edward.


    2/3


    Chapter 88 Her Own Worth


    In front of others, she radiated cold confidence.


    And she had her own agenda.


    From the moment she had intentionally left the meticulously crafted her counterattack.

 Remarry My 89

    Chapter 89 Exceptional Daughter


    Chapter 89 Exceptional Daughter 15 Free Coina


    At this point, it was evident that YM Capital was incapable of managing the project-so it was time to pass it on to the Moore Group, belonging to a distinguished family that made Goldman Pax Corporation hesitant. Timothy pressed his lips together, his eyes reddening as a chilling malice seeped into his expression.


    "Melody, are you truly trying to sabotage Goldman Pax Corporation?"


    This project was thergest Goldman Pax had this year.


    If they lost it, the financial fallout would be immense and nearly impossible to recover from.


    Both Carson and Timothy wore expressions of anguish, theirplex gazes fixed on Melody.


    They desperately wished she would relent and hand the n over to Goldman Pax.


    After all, Goldman Pax was part of the Shields'' legacy.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Suzanna seized the moment, her fragile form bending forward as she faced Melody.


    "Mel, for Tim''s sake, for Goldman Pax, I beg you don''t hold my moment of weakness against us. Please give the n back."


    Melodyughed coldly, leaningzily into Edward''s embrace. "Give it back?


    "Ridiculous. Those who didn''t know better would think this n was some treasured family heirloom."


    She observed as Suzanna readied herself to grovel, showing no inclination to stop na, tense and on edge, was too distracted to intervene.


    her.


    The three brothers wore grim expressions, clearly torn, yet none stepped forward to assist


    Suzanna.


    Thus, Suzanna found herself groveling at Melody''s feet, tears shimmering in her eyes as she looked up.


    "Mel, I''m begging you... can''t you let Tim and the others off the hook?"


    Timothy''s expression darkened, his gaze sharp and cold. Unable to contain himself, he


    1/3


    Chapter 89 Exceptional Daughter


    stepped forward and pulled Suzanna back. "Suzie, she''s just a cold-hearted traitor-don''t beg


    herl":


    Melody tilted her headzily, a sweet smile dancing on her lips, her voice deceptively


    innocent.


    "Oh, how touching! Crying like a drama queen to force apromise-who knew you were the trailzer of modern bullying? Too bad, I''m not falling for it.


    "Geezer, care to chime in?"


    Melody turned her attention to Jacob, who lounged against the bar, equally rxed and tousled, much like her.


    At thirty-one, Jacob wasn''t old, but his artistic long hair, sometimes braided or wild, lent him a distinctive charm. Melody teased him by calling him Geezer, and he yfully retorted with "Brat".


    Their master-apprentice rtionship seemed confrontational but was truly that of two protective allies.


    Jacob was a giant in the finance world, guiding sessful investments that could multiply exponentially.


    Recently, the Summers had approached him to be a consultant, and to everyone''s surprise, he had actually agreed.


    Terrence was eager to treat him like royalty, knowing he was at the Golden Financial Summit and using every tactic to get close.


    But then, Jacob''s voice cut through the air, cold and devoid of warmth.


    "From now on, I won''t ept any consulting or investment projects from clients linked to the Shields or the Summers."


    Terrence panicked, rushing over to Jacob with an overly ttering smile. "M-Mr. McDonald what are you talking about? Why aren''t you working with us at Summer Capital anymore? "If it''s about the pay we''re offering, I can increase it!!"


    Terrence desperately needed Jacob''s expertise for histest project, practically idolizing him.


    Jacob shrugged off Terrence''s grip, leaning back against the bar again, casting a sideways nce at na. "Mr. Summer, you truly raised an exceptional daughter.


    2/3


    29 Tue,


    Chapter 89 Exceptional Daughter


    K 74%


    +5 Free Coins


    "She openly bullied my first student, and you''re still daring to talk about coboration?"


    Jacob mmed his hand on the table, wincing as pain shot through it, quickly withdrawing his hand with a grimace.


    Ouch... that hurt!

 Remarry My 90

    apter 90 Evidence 874%


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 90 Evidence


    As Jacob spoke, the entire financemunity recognized Melody''s significance.


    Although Summer Capital didn''t wield the same influence as the Moores, it still upied a vital role in the financialndscape.


    It was evident now: Summer Capital had been effectively marginalized.


    Terrence stared in disbelief at na, who wore a look of hurt nearby. He nced at his trusted advisor, who quickly updated him on the recent happenings, including na''s interference with Suzanna''sputer. That was the reason they had lost the n Suzanna had painstakingly developed over five exhausting days and nights.


    With every new detail, Terrence''s expression darkened further, his eyes narrowing as he fixed them on Suzanna, his teeth clenched.


    While his daughter, na, mighte across as sweet and innocent, he was anything but.


    As the CEO of Summer Capital, he was known as a clever and devious yer, skilled at harboring grudges and orchestrating schemes.


    His reputation for being treacherous was well-established in the industry, and he quickly recognized the w in na''s narrative. As his mind raced, he formted a strategy.


    Redirecting his attention to Jacob, he maintained a friendly smile. "Professor McDonald, I believe there''s been a misunderstanding.


    "If I can demonstrate that the Shields are responsible for framing your student, rather than any fault of my daughter''s, would you consider coborating with Summer Capital?" Businessmen prioritized profit above all else.


    Jacob raised an eyebrowzily, his captivating gaze shifting to Melody.


    A bright smile spread across his face as he replied, "Of course!"


    His words sent Suzanna''s heart racing.


    She anxiously gripped Carson''s sleeve, herplexion paling as she pressed a hand to her chest, distressed. "Carson ... I''m not feeling well. Take me to the hospital."


    1/3


    12:29 Tue, Oct 29 G GB.


    Chapter 90 Evidence


    Terrence''s voice cut through the tension, firm andmanding. "Wait!Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    74%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Ms. Shield, I think you should first rify the misunderstanding with Lana and ensure justice for her before you leave."


    To Carson, it was evident that Terrence was merely attempting to tter Jacob while deflecting me from na.


    He stepped in front of Suzanna, his expression growing darker. "Mr. Summer, what do mean by that?


    "Are you trying to shift na''s responsibility onto Suzanna?


    you


    "Suzanna has always been kind-hearted; she would never do something so outrageous unless provoked."


    Terrence pulled na closer, ensuring she could see Carson''s true nature. "Haha. Look closely, Lana. He''s trying to shift the me."


    na shook her head helplessly, tears shimmering in her eyes as she gazed at Carson.


    He had the perfect chiseled features, enchanting eyes, and an effortlessly charming demeanor-captivating and talented, a star in his own right.


    But at that moment, all his attention was on Suzanna. She realized that what Suzanna had told her about Carson treating her differently wasn''t true. "Now tell me, did you see and personally delete Suzanna''s proposal?"


    Terrence''s mockingughter echoed through the air, revealing the details everyone had overlooked in the chaos.


    Initially, na, shaken by her guilt, instinctively shouldered all the me.


    But now, she sensed something was off.


    Furrowing her brows, she protested, "No, I just touched theputer, and then it went ck


    on its own.


    "Suzanna mentioned that was a very important n, and she intended to handle it. But it couldn''t be hidden any longer, I should admit my fault. "But I never even touched theputer


    "How could it just... ck out?"


    na''s eyes widened in realization.


    2/3


    ue,


    Chapter 90. Evidence


    In an instant, a chill washed over her as she regarded the fragile Suzanna.


    Even she, slow to catch on, could now see it. Have I been used as a scapegoat?


    874%


    +5 Free Coins


    Thest time at the Summer Capital''s g, she and Melody had shed over a Chanel red dress that had been worn by a "low-status adopted daughter". Her jealousy had driven her to confront that person


    Seeing the situation unfold, Suzanna bit her pale lip, defending herself. "Lana, how can you use me like that?


    "You clearly deleted it yourself...


    "You said you didn''t see it; do you have any evidence f

 Remarry My 91

    Chapter 91 Greatest Adversary


    +5 Free Coins.


    Suzanna held onto the belief that na wouldn''t have any evidence, intentionally trying to provoke her.


    na''s face drained of color as she nced at Terrence, her eyes filled with distress.


    in


    Although she had been raised in luxury by the Summers, she now felt like a pawn someone else''s game as she looked up at her father with a mixture of confusion and pain. Terrence shot a frigid re at Suzanna.


    you


    "Since the Shields im that Ms. Shield is always kind-hearted, I must remind daughter is still a naive kid who wouldn''t lie. How do you intend to respond to that?" that my


    The onlookers exchanged incredulous looks, the tension thick in the air. "So, is this apetition to find out who''s more shameless?"


    "This is absurd!"


    Timothy, who had remained silent until now, cast a chilling re, a scoff escaping him.


    "Oh, Mr. Shield, so you see the absurdity too?"


    Terrence''s gaze hardened. "Since we''re basing this on assumptions, we can''t definitively prove that Lana deleted it or that she didn''t, can we?"


    With that, Terrence redirected everyone''s focus to the heart of the issue.


    Indeed, both scenarioscked solid evidence!


    "Since both of them might have lied, then we need tangible proof."


    One curious observer couldn''t resist chiming in


    na shrank behind Terrence, her eyes burning with hatred for Suzanna.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    I''m the esteemed daughter of the Summers. How could I be treated this way, unfairly bearing the me?


    Suzanna, you will pay for this!


    Terrence raised an eyebrow. "I hear Ms. Shield considers herself a financial genius and has even appeared on the educational show ''Beauty Talks Finance" Timothy couldn''t defend her and nodded slightly.


    1/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 BBB.


    Chapter 91 Greatest Adversary


    +5 Free Coins


    "That implies she has a solid financial background and didn''t merely steal the work of Professor McDonald and his student."


    Everyone present seemed to agree


    to agree with this reasoning.


    "So, as someone well-versed in finance, even a novice would know to back up their work, right?"


    "Let''s assume you didn''t back it up; you must have consulted financial data rted to thepany. The Morgan Group is publicly traded and their financial database requires. specialized industry knowledge to navigate. "Any queries made would automatically log the user''s personal information.


    "Those in the finance sector should be aware of this, correct?"


    Terrence''s argument was clear and persuasive, practically scaling Suzanna''s fate.


    Timothy''s face went pale as he turned to look at Suzanna, searching for answers.


    Carson froze, unable to grasp the implications of the analysis, but from Timothy''s expression, he realized this was a crucial procedure!


    Finding out whether Suzanna had checked the database would reveal if she had lied.


    She had never crafted a financial n, yet here she was, weaving a web of lies to defend herself.


    Such cunning was enough to send chills down anyone''s spine.


    Melody shot a nce at Andrew, who nodded in understanding and called for Ralph, the project manager at Morgan Group.


    Ralph quickly logged into thepany intr, revealing the list of all finance professionals who had essed the database. As he projected the screen, the executives leaned in.


    They found "Melody" on the list but couldn''t find Suzanna''s name anywhere!


    "I-I used Mel''sputer to look it up....


    Suzanna insisted, her eyes wide as if she might faint at any moment.


    Gary seized the moment to counterattack. "Suzanna, don''t you remember? You never go into Melody''s room!


    2/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 BBB


    Chapter 91 Greatest Adversary


    "Because she lives in that attic that''s freezing in winter and boiling hot in summer."


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary''s lips trembled as he spoke, weighed down by embarrassment and regret.


    Timothy''s brow furrowed deeply, and his hands, which had been casually resting at his sides, clenched into fists.


    He looked at Melody, a wave of unspoken sorrow crashing over him, leaving him breathless.


    He had so utterly wronged his own sister!


    He had be her greatest adversary, forcing her away from home.

 Remarry My 92

    Chapter 92 Nothing Escapes Your Notice


    +5 Free Coins


    At that moment, Suzanna feltpletely crushed. She gripped Carson''s sleeve tightly for a brief moment before releasing it.


    Tears streamed down her pale cheeks like pearls scattering from a broken string, her voice soft and trembling.


    "Tim, Carson, Gary, I didn''t mean to-"


    Before she could finish, a shadowy figure lunged at her, grabbing her by the cor and hurling her to the ground. The impact sent two sharp ps echoing across her face. na had bottled up her anger for too long.


    The moment her father revealed the truth, she''d yearned tosh out at Suzanna.


    Her hands were powerful; the force of the blows left vivid red marks on Suzanna''s already pal¨¦ skin.


    Carson, standing closest, rushed to intervene.


    But na, consumed by fury, ignored him and continued her assault on Suzanna. "Suzanna, how dare you use me!"


    "You act so delicate and in need of sympathy, but you''re the most venomous of them all. At the Summer Capital''s g, you tricked me into confronting Melody, and now my reputation is still in tatters.... "You even made me think Carson cared for me, when really, all he sees is you, you maniptive b*tch!


    p, p! "You take such pleasure in driving every girl away from your brother, don''t you?


    "This isn''t the Shields; not everyone will cater to your whims! I''m a princess in the Summers. too, and I won''t coddle you anymore!"


    The pping continued relentlessly until Carson finally managed to pull na into his arms, allowing Suzanna a moment to breathe.


    She sobbed uncontrobly, her face smeared with blood, her features marred from the violence.


    Her dress was rumpled and stained, stripping away the pride she once felt under her brothers'' protection.


    1/3


    Chapter 92 Nothing Escapes Your Notice


    Carson released the still-writhing na, and with a few bystanders restraining her, he crouched beside Suzanna.


    45 Free Cons


    With concern etched on his face, he gently brushed her disheveled hair away and enveloped her in a protective embrace.


    Suzanna curled into him, her voice quaking as she cried, "Sob ... Carson ...


    He stroked her hair gently. "It''s alright, Suzie. You were just upset about Melody''s return, and you lo


    your way for a moment.


    "I know your heart is pure; it''s our fault for not providing you the security you needed, which caused you to make a mistake. As long as you''re willing to change, we can go back to how things were. Although saddened by the situation, Carson was also astonished by how deeply Suzanna had schemed.


    More than anything, he felt guilt for not giving her the support she needed after Melody came back.


    Thatck of safety had caused her to lose her innocence and go astray.


    As Carson prepared to carry Suzanna to the hospital, two imposing figures blocked his path.


    The dramatic confrontation had finally reached its conclusion.


    Melody nced at Terrence, who seemed satisfied as he extended his hand to Jacob, only to be brushed aside by the detached, artistically inclined man.


    Noticing Melody''s gaze, Terrence met her eyes, and for a fleeting moment, genuine gratitude flickered in his dark depths.


    Melody then casually returned to adjusting Edward''s loosely knotted tie, as if all the scheming had never happened. Edward looked down, his long fingers capturing her small, yful hand.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    His deft fingers brushed against her soft skin, his voice low and cool. "So, this was your arrangement with your grandfather?"


    Terrence suddenly appeared, logically connecting the dots, aligning perfectly with Ralph, the project manager from Morgan Group.


    A wise person wouldn''t easily dismiss this as mere coincidence.


    2/3


    Chapter 92 Nothing Escapes Your Notice


    "I knew nothing escaped your n

 Remarry My 93

    Chapter 93 Commotion


    Chapter 93 Commotion


    "As long as the rewards are enticing enough, he could easily switch his allegiance.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Besides, he genuinely cares for na; it benefits both his daughter and thepany by boosting its profits and reputation. I just needed Grandpa to arrange a private meeting, and then I reached an agreement with him!"


    Arnold had insisted she attend the birthday celebration of Veronica Shield, the matriarch of the Shields. It was a request she couldn''t turn down.


    But she wouldn''t allow herself to be manipted.


    Melody was aware that Terrence owed Arnold a small favor, and she had skillfully used that to orchestrate today''s events.


    "Mrs. Moore, did you know Suzanna was scheming against na?" Bernard asked as he approached her with admiration in his eyes.


    "Did you


    find it difficult to figure out?"


    Melody raised an eyebrow, proudly lifting her chin.


    In her previous life, Suzanna had hijacked Melody''s ns,ter justifying it by iming na had identally deleted her original proposal, forcing her to "borrow" Melody''s work, instead.


    In that moment, Melody had felt sympathy and agreed to keep quiet, not exposing Suzanna.


    But now, she had flipped the situation on its head.


    Even if Suzanna hadn''t asked na to take the me, the theft of the proposal had already been established.


    Melody had merely kept a vignt watch to counter Suzanna''s schemes.


    Who would have thought it would all unfold so perfectly!


    "Mrs. Moore, your brilliance truly amazes me, Bernard eximed, starry-eyed.


    He was about to push past Edward to get closer to her when he noticed Edward arching an eyebrow slightly. "nning a rebellion?


    "Or perhaps a coup?


    1/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 BGB.


    Chapter 98 Commotion


    BK974%0


    +5 Free CoinsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Bernard''s enthusiasm deted into a sycophantic grin. "Mr. Moore, what do you mean? My loyalty to you is deeper than the ocean. "Then why are you so close to my woman?


    "Go get your own if you''re so keen."


    Edward''s cold stare made Bernard break into a sweat.


    In a swift motion, Edward wrapped his arm around Melody''s shoulders, pulling her closer.


    His stern expression was as unyielding as freshly fallen snow, and his words sent both Melody and Bernard''s hearts racing.


    For Bernard, that racing heart signified impending doom!


    Feeling a chill run down his spine, Bernard quickly made his exit.


    Melody giggled, wrapping her arms around Edward''s. "Eddie...


    "You''re so jealous that youshed out at your employee, and you still pretend you don''t care


    The


    young girl was talking nonsense again.


    Just then, another unexpected guest arrived.


    While Melody still wore her smile, a sharply dressed man approached her.


    His tailored suit fit him perfectly, but in the dim light, hisplexion appeared pale.


    Tall andmanding, he had striking features; each angle of his face was well-defined, with high cheekbones and narrow eyes resembling a sharp crescent moon. A beauty mark at the corner of his left eye added a hint of mischief. Timothy, the eldest son of the Shields, who had always held himself in high regard, now approached Melody, beads of sweat forming on his fingers.


    After discovering the truth, he was in turmoil, his mind racing with conflicting emotions.


    As he stood before Melody, her indifferent gaze felt like that of a stranger, twisting his heart with pain.


    He had not only misunderstood her regarding the stolen proposal but had also insulted her repeatedly in anger.


    As her eldest brother, he owed her an apology.


    2/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 BB


    Chapter 93 Commotion


    But just as he was about to speak, amotion erupted nearby: na was attacking


    Suzanna.


    +5 Free Coins


    Timothy frowned, adjusting his approach. "Melody, even if Suzie was at fault, you shouldn''t have allowed na to hit her!"

 Remarry My 94

    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 GGG.


    Chapter 94 None of My Concerns.


    Chapter 94 None of My Concerns BK973%This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Coina


    Melody threw a disinterested nce at Timothy, her fingers absentmindedly fiddling with. Edward''s tie.


    Edward''s icy gaze narrowed slightly as it scanned Timothy, his dark pupils resembling thick ink-imprable and intense.


    A chilling aura enveloped the room, sending a shiver down Timothy''s spine.


    Realizing he might have overstepped, he frowned and softened his voice. "Mel, can you please stop throwing your tantrums?


    "Yes, Suzie made a mistake, but that''s partly because she felt insecure after your return. She used to be gentle and kind, but now she''s acting out-it''s probably because of Mrs. Swenson. She must''ve led her astray.


    Throughout the entire situation with the financial proposal, Freda had always been lurking nearby.


    As Suzanna''s nanny, she might have manipted Suzanna into ming Melody, all to gain favor with her.


    After all, how could the innocent Suzie have behaved like this otherwise?


    Yet, Timothy had indeed misjudged Melody.


    Tired of hearing his defense of Suzanna, Melody took Edward''s hand, preparing to leave.


    However, Timothy, fueled by his emotions, seized her wrist tightly."


    be so rude?


    "I''m talking to you! Why are you trying to walk away?


    how have you


    "Look, I admit I misunderstood you before, but I''m still your brother, the pir of the Shields. Even if I''m wrong, why are you giving me the could shoulder? And letting na hit your sister? Don''t you realize she has a heart condition and can''t handle stress?" Melody''s expression turned icy as she met his grip with resolve. "Let go! And


    get


    lost."


    Timothy felt the chill in her eyes, an unsettling spark igniting within their depths.


    This was not the gentle girl he once knew.


    In that moment, Timothy felt his heart sink even lower.


    1/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 B BB


    Chapter 94 None of My Concerns.


    9.73%


    +5 Free Coins


    He couldn''t grasp why Melody had be so distant, seemingly indifferent to their family.


    bonds.


    Feeling unexpectedly pushed, anger began to bubble within him.


    Feeling utterly disappointed, he asked, "Melody, what happened to you?


    "Is it because you reced Suzanna and married into the Moores that you some sort of entitlement?


    "If it weren''t for Suzanna, would you even have gotten married?"


    think you


    have


    He regretted saying it, but his emotions ran high, and he wanted to find the words that would hurt her most


    He didn''t want to be the only one losing control while Melody regarded him coolly, like a


    stranger.


    To him, family ties were unbreakable.


    The more she denied it, the more he felt the need to make her confront that reality.


    Gary, who had been quietly nursing his wounds, couldn''t hold back any longer. "Tim, listen to yourself!


    "Did anyone think about how Melody felt when she got married in ce of Suzie? Our whole family pressured her into marrying the Moores, and Nanny practically forced her to go through with it! "Are you really bringing that up now, trying to make her feel bad? I''m ashamed of you."


    Gary''s bruised face exuded an intimidating aura despite its injuries.


    Though he wasn''t the most educated, he certainly wasn''t ignorant!


    Timothy realized he had misspoken, but he was still the eldest.


    With the pride and unwavering status of being the eldest, he could make mistakes but would never admit to them willingly.


    Seizing the moment, Melody broke free from Timothy''s grip, her cold gaze unwavering as she said, "Timothy, is it so hard for you to admit you were wrong?


    "You constantly look down on others; you''re forever arrogant and self-satisfied, pretending to care for everyone at the Shields, while really, you''re just feeding your own fragile pride as the eldest son.


    2/3


    12:30 Tue, Oct 29 BBB.


    Chapter 94 None of My Concerns.


    0073%0


    +5 Free Coins


    "Timothy, regardless of what you say today, I''ve already handed the proposal over to Moore Group.


    "As for the future of Goldman Pax Corporation, that''s none of my concern!"


    Ultimately, his regrets and apologies were tied to his own interests.


    He genuinely didn''t want to lose his sister, nor did he want to lose that project proposal.


    Human nature was alwaysplicated.


    Timothy felt a bitter taste in his mouth as he swallowed hard.


    In that moment, he felt as if he had been paralyzed, standing frozen.


    After Melody finished speaking, she reached for Edward, ready to leave.


    This time, however, Edward''s ar

 Remarry My 95

    Chapter 95 The Beloved Daughter of the Shields


    Chapter 95 The Beloved Daughter of the Shields. 149.73%


    +5 Free Coins


    His tone dripped with aid-back arrogance. "Timothy, you need to apologize to Mrs. Moore -right now!


    "Otherwise, Goldman Pax Corporation wouldn''t be losing just a single project.


    Use Goldman Pax


    "You might not have what it takes to face me directly, but I''m willing to Corporation to remind everyone of my capabilities from three years ago."


    As Edward spoke, influential figures from the financial sector began to gather around.


    Often referred to as the "Noble Reaper", he had knack for dismantling opponents with just his words, all while exuding charm.


    Despite a three-year absence, his reputation still cast a long shadow.


    Even after an injury that left him in a wheelchair, many titans of industry found themselves restless at night, fearing his resurgence.


    In his prime, Goldman Pax Corporation was anything but trivial; a mere project manager from the Moore Group could take it apart without breaking a sweat.


    At this summit, if it weren''t for the backing of Griffin Group, Moore Group-a colossal enterprise-would never have sent a team just for a favor.


    For those in their circle, encountering the heir of the Moore Group was a rare opportunity!


    Melody tilted her head slightly. Initially, her emotions were as still as a frozenke, without even a ripple.


    But Edward''s protective words ignited something within her.


    In this life, even if her family continued to look down on her, she had Edward by her side.


    Noticing her gaze, Edward reached out to p


    ruffle her hair.


    His voice, cold yetced with affection, rang out in a whisper.


    "I''ve told you before-never forget that you are Mrs. Moore!"


    That title wasn''t just a reminder to behave properly and uphold the Moores'' dignity.


    It was her anchor, her source of strength!


    Melody, no matter the chaos you create, even if you tear apart Maycrest''s skies, you can act boldly


    1/3


    Chapter 95 The Beloved Daughter of the Shields


    without fear because you''re Mrs. Moore.


    The Moores and I will always stand by you!


    973%


    +5 Free CoinsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Melody''s eyshes fluttered as warmth blossomed in her chest, a sweet smile lighting up face, her dimples deep.


    "You''re right, Honey. You''re the best!"


    She leaned into his side, her voice soft and sweet, meant only for him.


    her


    In front of everyone, Timothy found it difficult to swallow his pride and apologize to Melody.


    However, Goldman Pax Corporation couldn''t afford to defy the formidable Moore Group.


    With a frown, he turned to Edward, his expression darkening. "E-Edward, we''re brothers-inw. Why make this moreplicated than it needs to be?" Jacob lounged casually at the bar, casting a mocking look at Timothy.


    "Oh, now you''re saying you''re brothers-inw?


    "When Suzanna was begging for the Moores'' assistance, you were nowhere to be found.


    "Now you want to y the family card? Are you even worth the Moores'' time?"


    Jacob had never been one to hold back, and now he was openly humiliating Timothy, throwing Goldman Pax Corporation under the bus.


    With no choice left, Timothy had to swallow his pride.


    He recognized he was in the wrong, having lost both reason and authority.


    Gary, his eyes as cold as ice, observed Timothy''s indecision. "Tim, apologize to Mel.


    "You were wrong,pletely and utterly wrong


    Even if Melody might not ept his apology or forgive him, they needed to show that they recognized their mistakes.


    They needed to exhibit true repentance.


    Timothy''s body tensed, his throat tightening. As he let his hands fall, they gradually turned


    into fists.


    His brow furrowed deeply as he lowered his gaze, his voice gravelly as he finally spoke.


    2/3


    Tue, Oct


    Chapter 95 The Beloved Daughter of the Shields


    "Melody, I''m sorry!


    "I shouldn''t have doubted you or used you of theft!


    "I apologize for the proposal incident, but Suzie..."


    The one who stole the hard work of others was never Melody.


    Edward noticed a sudden chill in Melody''s demeanor and let out a casual chuckle.


    "Suzanna is the real thief, the master of deception, isn''t she?"


    73%


    +5 Free Coins


    His words shattered the carefully maintained image of Suzanna, breaking the gentle persona she had portrayed as the beloved daughter of the Shields!

 Remarry My 96

    Chapter 96 Recklessly Bold


    On the opposite side, Carson held a battered and swollen Suzanna, who had just been assaulted by na, in his arms and was preparing to leave. 45 Free Coins


    The fragile girl nestled into her brother''s embrace, her earlier bravadopletely shattered, her eyes dimmed by despair.


    A torrent of resentment twisted in her heart.


    However, their way was blocked by Bernard and Brandon.


    Carson''s expression darkened. "Move aside!


    "Why are you stopping us?Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Bernard, this is the Golden Financial Summit, not the Moores'' territory!"


    Carson recognized Bernard as Edward''s right-hand man and understood the reason for their obstruction-it was all in defense of Melody.


    Yet, considering Suzanna''s current state, it felt excessive to keep pressing them.


    "Exactly, we''re in Griffin territory here.


    "Your scheming little sister bullied Melody; this is something we need to address."


    Zac''s piercing gaze locked onto them, radiating an unruly confidence.


    Dressed in a ck work jacket and casual pants that clung to his long, muscr legs, he wore a deep gray newsboy cap that cast a shadow over his cold, sharp eyes. His thin lips curled into a sardonic smirk. Carson was taken aback. "Zac!!"


    Rumor had it that Zac was a former military operative, someone who had executed covert missions for the nation before mysteriously retiring to enter the business world.


    In the corporate sphere, he appeared rxed and carefree, but beneath that surfacey a ruthless edge that rivaled even Edward''s.


    After Edward''s incident three years prior, the title of "the Devil" had shifted to Zac, despite his seeminglyid-back demeanor.


    "What''s the matter?


    1/3


    Chapter 96 Recklessly Bold


    973%8


    Free Cons


    "You''re just a celebrity. Do you think you can prevent me from standing up for Melody?"


    Zac chuckled lightly, but his smile held no warmth.


    Those familiar with his nature understood that the deeper his smile, the more terrifying he


    was.


    The term "celebrity" immediately highlighted the disparity in status between Carson and Zac.


    Zac was the CEO of Griffin Group, while Carson was simply a singer!


    Griffin Group owned an entertainmentpany, and to them, someone like Carson was just a tool for profit.


    In their eyes, he was insignificant.


    Zac''s words were a tant p in the face.


    Yet, the power gap between Griffin Group and the Shields was so vast that Carson couldn''t afford to offend them.


    Frowning, he held Suzanna closer, his agitation growing. Melody had merely married into the Moores for Suzanna''s sake, yet she received all the best resources, shielded by these powerful figures. What had Suzanna gained?


    She was gentle and kind; without a bit of cunning, how could shepete with Melody''s ruthless strategies?


    "Someone, put her down and douse her with red wine!


    "She stole Melody''s proposal and then twisted the truth to frame her. Did she think ying the victim would save her?"


    Zac smirked wickedly, his lips curling into a malicious grin.


    "That''s not happening."


    "I want her to grovel and apologize to Melody herself."


    Melody was Mrs. Moore, but she was also uniquely herself!


    In Zac''s eyes, she was the delicate flower once protected by Martin


    Carson''s calm demeanor suddenly darkened with inner turmoil, as if something within him


    2/3


    Chapter 96 Recklessly Bold


    was battling to break free.


    "Mr. Griffin, are you really trying to bully us?"


    +5 Free Coins


    Zac simplyughed, as if he had heard something amusing. With a flick of his finger, he gestured to clean his ears, his gaze frosty. "Why not leverage my power?


    "What''s wrong with bullying you? Are you going to retaliate?"


    So bold! Recklessly bold!


    But no one found it inappropriate.


    Zac had no interest in further dialogue.


    With a nce, he signaled to his bodyguards.


    Immediately, they moved to wrench the injured Suzanna from Carson''s arms and throw her to the ground!


    Then, a ss of red wine was poured directly onto Suzanna''s face, the liquid stinging as it made contact with her wounds.


    Suzanna attempted to feign unconsciousness, but as she noticed a second ss being prepared, she quickly opened her eyes and curled up.


    She scanned the room, catching the indifferent nces aimed her way, searching for Melody and Edward.

 Remarry My 97

    Chapter 97 Apology


    1973%


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna reached out in desperation toward them, crying, "Mel, Edward, please help me!


    "Edward, I didn''t mean to take Mel''s n! You can make things hard for me, but don''t embarrass Tim and Carson!


    "Let me take the me alone


    Suzanna realized she had lost this battle.


    Yet she needed to keep Timothy and Carson''s affection. No matter how mighty Edward was, he wouldn''t live past 29.


    When he was gone, the Moore family would eventually drive Melody out.


    At that point, she''d like to see how a young widow would survive in Maycrest!


    Gary observed coldly but felt uneasy.


    Suzanna was humiliated. Still, she was part of the Shield family and Melody''s sister.


    But he chose to stay quiet.


    What right did he have to speak? He had once pushed Melody to the brink, contributing to her suffering.


    He had no ce to ask for mercy on behalf of a perpetrator.


    Timothy watched as Suzanna, battered and bruised, crawled toward Edward and Melody, clutching Edward''s trousers and begging.


    A deep ache filled his heart.


    His fists tightened, veins popping on his forehead.


    Timothy gritted his teeth, feeling his usual pride crumble under the weight.


    He approached to help Suzanna, letting his assistant support her while he swallowed hard to keep his voice steady.


    "Melody, Suzie has made mistakes.


    "If you want an apology, I can do it!"


    Melody fixed her cold gaze on the once proud Timothy, feeling let down again.


    1/3


    Tue, Oc


    Chapter 97 Apology


    She thought nothing would affect her anymore.


    0:73%


    +5 Free Coins


    But suddenly, she realized how foolish she had been to workte and pushed herself to get Timothy''s order to relieve his pressure.


    In the end, she was only to be treated like a joke.


    Melody''s lips quivered as she let out a mockingugh. "Timothy, you''re taking yourself too seriously.


    "What''s the value of your apology?"


    Her eyes were icy, and the tear mole on her left eyelid seemed to fade. "I just want the apology I deserve!


    "If you keep pleading and upsetting me, I''ll let her apologize even more!"


    As disappointment washed over her, a slight sadistic streak emerged.


    Since being the good person went unnoticed, she''d embrace the role of the reckless viin!


    Upon seeing that, Carson felt his anger boiling, his bloodshot eyes resembling those of a ghost. ""Melody, are you joking?


    "He''s our brother!


    "How can you insult him like this? You have no respect and etiquette!"


    Melody shot him a nce,zily lifting her eyes.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Oh, isn''t this what he asked for?


    "Respect and etiquette? You guys


    don''t deserve it"


    Then, Melody focused on Suzanna, who clung to Edward''s trousers, and a fierce light ignited in her gaze.


    She kicked Suzanna''s hand and stomped it on the ground.


    Then, she grabbed Suzanna''s head and mmed it down.


    "Suzanna, since you''re already down, just bow to me!"


    At that moment, the gentle girl transformed into a fierce demon.


    2/3


    12:31 Tue, Oct 29 B G


    Chapter 97 Apology


    0:73%


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward watched Melody''s fierce actions and casually remarked, "Mel, that isn''t enough."


    His tone suddenly became a bit aggrieved.


    "She just grabbed my pants."


    Melody was speechless.


    Why is this grown man acting so coquettishly?


    I''ll kiss youter!


    Bernard and Brandon felt their goosebumps watching Edward act this way.

 Remarry My 98

    Chapter 98 I''m Picky


    45 Free Coins


    Suzanna was struck hard on the ground, and her forehead rapidly became a bloody mess. She struggled, but Melody''s grip was too tight, and she was unable to break away. Then, she was forced to bow twice more and take two more thundering hits to the ground.


    Suzanna was soaked in alcohol, her face almost unrecognizable. Everyone present saw her shameful condition, but no one defended her because she deserved it.


    As the third hitnded, Timothy couldn''t hold back any longer and grabbed Melody''s wrist.


    His eyes, bloodshot with emotion, met Melody''s cold stare. "Enough, Melody!" he rasped. Suzanna had copsed, her sobs silenced, with blood-tinged tears running down her face. It wasn''t clear whether Melody''s strikes or na''s blows were to me.


    ""Edward, I didn''t mean it.


    "I should have married you instead. Even though Mel reluctantly married you in my ce, she''s your wife now. I wouldn''t dare interfere...


    Suzanna tried to justify herself to Edward, lying limply in Timothy''s arms like a broken doll.


    Timothy grew colder when he heard that.


    It was inappropriate for Suzanna to mention her past engagement with Edward, especially since she hadn''t protested when Melody married him.


    Moreover, after learning about their marriage, Suzanna was suddenly hospitalized for a heart condition.


    If she wanted to marry Edward, why did she fall ill and return only after Melody had married. into the Moore family?


    Melody, unimpressed with Suzanna''s attempt to stir up trouble, kieked her out of Timothy''s arms again.


    Watching Suzanna fall to the ground, Melody finally smiled, a pleased grin forming with her charming dimples.


    "Looks like Suzanna regrets not marrying you, Mr. Moore," she said, her enchanting eyes filled with a mix of annoyance and amusement. Edward barely nced at Suzanna. Instead, he possessively held Melody by the waist, his


    1/3


    Tue,


    Chapter 98 I''m Picky


    rough hand tracing her slender frame.


    He leaned in, burying his head in her smooth shoulder.


    His voice sounded sultry. "Honey, I''m very picky


    "Don''t insult my taste like that again."


    Melody felt a shiver as if she was being consumed by a predator.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Coina


    Their voices weren''t high, just enough for those nearby to hear, including Suzanna, who was lying on the ground.


    She lowered her head in embarrassment, red wine dripping from her hair and hiding her gloomy face.


    Her fingers clenched, as though she wished to w through the ground.


    Melody, I''ll make you pay for this humiliation!


    Clutching her chest as pain spread through her body, she weed the familiar heart attack in satisfaction.


    At least now, she wouldn''t have to endure the shame any longer.


    Her body paled, and she whispered for help before copsing into unconsciousness.


    Melody could tell it wasn''t an act this time and coldly looked over at Zac, not far away.


    He understood the signal. "Let them leave."


    He then added sharply, "Also, Griffin Group will cut ties with Goldman Pax Corporation.


    "Goldman Pax Corporation will no longer be invited to next year''s Golden Financial Summit. Good luck!"


    His words were like a death sentence for Goldman Pax Corporation, but Timothy had time to worry about business.


    He hurried out, carrying Suzanna''s limp form, with Carson following closely behind. Both Timothy and Carson shotplex, hate-filled nces at Melody before they left.


    As the Golden Financial Summit neared its end, Andrew had built connections with numerouspanies, collecting business cards from various firms.


    2/3


    1973%


    Chapter 98 I''m Picky


    +5 Free Coins


    While YM Capital hadn''t secured the massive deal with Morgan Group, they were still a youngpany needing time to mature.


    Taking on such arge project too soon could overwhelm them and lead to a bacsh.


    With Jacob being the financial advisor and Melody being his first student, adding credibility, YM Capital''s reputation in the financial world was solid. Their rise was only a matter of time, though it wasn''t enough yet.


    Andrew, apanied by Lance, wrapped up his round of socializing and returned to Melody, nodding as he approached.


    3/3


    12:31 Tue, Oct 29


    Chapter 99 Do You Have a Boyfriend?

 Remarry My 99

    Chapter 99 Do You Have a Boyfriend?


    +5 Free Coins


    "Ms. Tucker, YM Capital has already signed on with over a dozen mid-sizedpanies.


    "I''ll assign the initial ns to the postgrads under me, pick the best one as the foundation, and then submit it to you for review."


    Melody nced at the stack of business cards in his hand. She had a background in finance and had already researched all thosepanies. For YM Capital, that was the perfect project to practice on.


    It was challenging, but it was manageable.


    Her current team consisted of top-tier postgrads from Greenfield University. Once they graduate, they might move on to better opportunities.


    If she wanted to keep those talents, she needed to grow the business further.


    All of those required a significant influx of cash.


    She refused to depend on Edward''s wealth. That was something she had to achieve on her


    Own.


    "Great work today, Lance. You handled everything well.


    "I''m putting you in charge of coordinating this project. If you''re nning to stay with YM Capital for the next five years, I''ll promote you to project manager and offer you 2% of thepany''s technical shares. "Don''t feel pressured to give me an answer now. Talk it over with Mr. Woodman once you''ve decided. He''ll give you all the contract details."


    Melody delivered her proposal calmly, extending a generous offer to Lance.


    Someone as skilled as him, a graduate from a prestigious university, couldnd any job h wanted.


    She had to let him make his choice freely.


    Lance eyed Edward, who stood beside Melody, and asked straightforwardly, "Are you offering me this position as Ms. Tucker or Mrs. Moore?" Melody chuckled softly, her tone calm and steady.


    "As Melody Tucker.


    1/3


    Chapter 99 Do You Have a Boyfriend?


    She was neither the authoritative boss nor simply Edward''s wife.


    She was Melody, a woman who was reiming her path after rebirth.


    "Alright, I''ll think about it," Lance said, considering her offer.


    +5 Free Coins


    As the crowd began to thin out, Melody and Edward prepared to leave when a familiar, graceful figure appeared. The woman was elegantly dressed, with an air of sophistication.


    "Melody! Fancy seeing you here again," said Lily Campbell as she approached. "Do you remember me?"


    Wearing a beautifully embroidered dress, with jade bracelets gently clinking as she walked, Lily''s presence was charming and graceful.


    Melody paused, releasing Edward''s hand when she saw a respected elder approaching.


    Smiling warmly, Melody greeted the elder with apletely different demeanor from her earlier fierce look.


    "Ms. Campbell, it''s been a few days. You look as radiant as ever!"


    Lily, seemingly oblivious to the imposing Edward, extended her hand eagerly to Melody. "Oh, no need for formalities! Call me Lily. After all, your skills are every bit as good as mine. "Speaking of which, have you thought about the project I mentionedst time?" Melody nodded but hesitated. "About that, Lily, I might face some difficulties when ites to funding."


    Sensing an opportunity, Lily patted Melody''s hand fondly. The more she spoke with Melody, the more impressed she became.


    "Don''t worry about the money! My son may not have many talents, but he''s got plenty of money! More than enough for us to use for this.


    "We''re working on this brand to preserve and promote Cleussau culture,bining it with modern trends. We want young people to appreciate the beauty of traditional embroidery.


    "Forget the money talk-it''s boring! Let''s talk about something more exciting. Mel, do you have a boyfriend?


    "I have a rebellious son. He''s got a great figure, incredibly handsome, and his legs are so long that they could practically outrun my lifetime!"


    Melody was speechless for a moment, trying to wrap her head around the idea of a mother


    2/3


    Chapter 99 Do You Have a Boyfriend?


    praising her son this way.


    Overhearing that, Edward turned with a smirk. Raising his eyebrows, he chuckled. "Lily, you''re a little too much.


    "I worked hard to bring Melody into my life. Wouldn''t that be a waste to match Mel with Zac?


    "You should leave her to me-I''ll keep her for myself!"


    Edward deliberately lowered his voice when he said thest words.


    His regional ent added a yful twist and seduction to the words, which had a suggestive undertone that made Melody''s ears burn red with embarrassment.


    Lily finally noticed Edward and gasped in surprise.


    "Wait-Mel, are you part of the Moore family now?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "And Eddie-you''re standing on your own again!"


    Laughing lightly, Lily continued, "I see. That''s why Melody chose you! With those long legs of yours, you''ve got my son beat by a mile!"


    Zac, who had just arrived, was leftpletely baffled.


    He thought his mother was being ''heartless'' toment on him like that.


    Melody, on the other hand, had a different view-every real mother would be ruthless in evaluating her children.


    12:32 Tue, Oct 29 BBB.


    Chapter 100 Treating Him Like a Stranger

 Remarry My 100

    Chapter 100 Treating Him Like a Stranger


    Chapter 100 Treating Him Like a Stranger


    45 Free Coins


    It wasn''t until then that Melody learned Lily, the skilled embroidery master, was actually the mother of Edward''s close friend, Zac.


    Lily had grown so fond of Melody that she had even considered setting her up with Zac for a blind date.


    However, after some misunderstanding, she gave up the idea and no longer tried to pair them up.


    Although Lily distanced herself from the two troublesome men, her affection for Melody remained strong.


    She arranged a meeting with Melody at a garden teahouse, where they discussed theunch of a new brand, LilyRises.


    The name was inspired by both Lily''s name and a verse from a famous poem of a long-gone


    era.


    The poem, much like the art of embroidery, carried a sense of nostalgia, which perfectly aligned with Lily''s passion for keeping the traditions of her homnd alive.


    As the two sipped tea together, the barren scenery of the pond, filled with dried-up flowers, reflected the bleak reality-much like the current state of their culture. Cleussau''s rich heritage was being overshadowed by foreign influences, and young people were paying less attention to the cultural gems.


    "Melody, I officially invite you to join LilyRises, Lily began. "You''ll lend your talent. In return, I''ll offer you 30% of the shares.


    "It''s not a lot. In today''s world, finding someone with your embroidery skills, especially with knowledge of various techniques, is incredibly rare. "You also understand what appeals to the younger generation, and being young yourself gives you an advantage.


    "Most of us embroiderers are aging, and weck the vision that this brand needs.


    Melody had once dreamed of promoting the nation''s embroidery culture in her past life, studying different regional techniques to master her craft. But limitations had held her back, and she hadnt achieved that goal before her passing.


    Now, with a second chance, she figured it was worth trying again.


    1/3


    Tue,


    Chapter 100 Treating Him Like a Stranger


    873%


    After reaching an agreement, Lily asked Griffin Group''swyer to draft the necessary


    contract.


    +5 Free Cona


    As they were about to leave, they bumped into Derrick, a renowned figure in the legal world. often referred to as the ''Legal Titan


    He stood in the corridor, rubbing his temples with a frown, clearly suffering from another headache.


    His assistant held a file nearby.


    From a nce, Melody could tell what was happening, but it was none of her concern.


    As she and Lily made their way out, Derrick''s instinct seemed to kick in. He opened his his cold gaze finding Melody.


    In a daze, he murmured, "Mel, I''ve got a headache. Come and massage it for me."


    eyes,


    His voice, though still cold, softened as he spoke. Melody paused for a moment, memories flooding back.


    Back then, she was worried about Derrick''s frequent headaches.


    When she was learning portable electrotherapy devices from her grandfather, she had taken time to study ways to relieve headaches through gentle massage. She''d even learned how to soothe the mind using fragrant aromas.


    There was a period when she thought her hands might never recover, all because she practiced tirelessly to be soft enough to ease Derrick''s pain.


    Yet none of that matteredpared to Suzanna''s heartache.


    Derrick had always pushed Melody aside to take Suzanna to the hospital, ignoring how he had once shoved Melody into an icy pool in the middle of winter. "Melody, I know you can swim," he had said casually back then. "Swim up by yourself."


    And then he left, saying only, "Suzie''s health is the priority."


    Melody''s heart had frozen that day. Her sickness and fever had meant nothing to him, simply because Suzanna''s needs came first.


    She was also his sister.


    Why should she always have to sacrifice?This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    2/3


    12:32 Tue, Oct 29 B BB.


    Chapter 100 Treating Him Like a Stranger


    +5 Free Coins


    Now, in the corridor, Melody barely paused. She walked past Derrick without hesitation, leaving him standing there.


    He reached out, attempting to stop her, but she easily avoided his grasp.


    She continued to walk without stopping.


    To her, their encounter was no more significant than passing a stranger.


    After leaving, Lily asked curiously, "Mel, was that man your brother?"


    Melody smiled faintly. "Not anymore."


    The real loss, she thought, wasn''t being separated by distance but bing strangers everything they''d been through. ers after


    Derrick, rubbing his temples once more, felt his headache intensify as he watched Melody walk away, ignoring him.

 Remarry My 101

    Chapter 101 She Deserves It


    Chapter 101 She Deserves It


    Derrick nced back at the room Melody had just left and told his assistant to gather information.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Mr. Shield, she just had a meeting with the embroidery master, Lily Campbell. She''s also Zac''s mother.


    "They signed a contract, but the contents are unknown. It was drafted by Griffin Group''s private legal team, so it''s top secret."


    Derrick paused for a moment. "Got it."


    For some reason, as he passed Melody earlier, an odd sense of loss crept over him, as though something had long slipped away from his grasp.


    He walked into the room Melody had just vacated and noticed the tea set on the table.


    The faint scent of tea still lingered-familiar yet elusive.


    Curiously, he bent down and opened the teapot


    Some tea remained, and its fragrance was more intense now.


    He picked up a fresh cup, ready to pour himself a taste.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    At the Shield Residence, he had tried to replicate this scent, even instructing the butler to collect morning rose dew to brew tea, but the vor always eluded him. Today, it felt within reach.


    Just then, his phone rang. He nced at the screen-it was Timothy.


    He answered, and as the conversation unfolded, his expression darkened.


    "I''ll go to the hospital right now!"


    Derrick frowned and dropped the teacup, rushing to his car.


    At the hospital, Timothy and Carson paced anxiously in the hallway, their clothes stained with blood.


    Carson''s face was bruised, while Gary sat silently at the far end of the corridor expressionlessly, his face covered in scars.


    Derrick soon arrived and was taken aback by the scene.


    []


    1/3


    12:1 Wed, Oct 30


    Chapter 101 She Deserves It


    "What happened? Is Suzie in critical condition?"


    The normallyposed Derrick was now tense


    "Did you guys say... Melody hit Suzic?"


    3 58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary, who was silent in the corner, added the details, "na started it. She pped Suzanna first, pinning her down!"


    Compared to that, Mel went easy on her.


    "Tim, have you contacted Dad and Mom?"


    Derrick''s expression darkened, and his tie loosened in frustration. Even in this chaos, he maintained a sharp, controlled presence.


    After hitting Suzanna, Melody still managed to sit down and have tea. How heartless could she be?


    "Yes, I have. They''re on their way.


    "But listen, don''t make any moves against Melody. The Moore and Griffin families are protecting her now. She''s not the same docile girl we used to know."


    Timothy punched the wall in anger, his hand bursting open, but he seemed numb to the pain.


    When Sean and Christina arrived, they were distraught.


    "Melody? It''s Melody again! I should''ve killed her when she was born!" Christina spat, consumed by rage.


    "So what if the Moore family is protecting her? How long can that crippled, disfigured Edward protect her?" She fumed, preparing to confront Melody, but Gary held her back. "Mom, calm down!


    ''Do you think Suzanna is innocent? She''s been lying, stealing, and hurting people! She deserves it!"


    The next moment, Sean stormed forward and pped Gary, silencing the corridor. Sean, his lips trembling and eyes bloodshot, stared at Gary''s scarred face in disbelief. His fist tightened, and the p left his palm burning, but he showed no regret. He scolded, "Suzie is your sister! She''s kind-hearted and the Shield family''s lucky star. She


    2/3


    2:11 Wed, Oct 30 ti B.


    Chapter 101 She Deserves It


    wouldn''t do anything wrong!


    G

 Remarry My 102

    Chapter 102 Seeking Forgiveness


    958%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Isn''t Melody also my sister?" Gary asked bitterly. "Dad, Mom, Tim, Carson, do you all have to be so biased?"


    His already bruised face had new wounds, making him almost unrecognizable.


    Gary looked at Sean with disappointment and showed a mocking smile.


    "Well, I have no right to criticize you.


    "I was also the one who pushed her away in the first ce... I deserve this."


    Lowering his eyes, Gary let out a cold chuckle, his spirit seemingly crushed. He turned and walked out, his head hanging low like a lost soul. Christina''s expression shifted to panic. She nced at Sean with resentment as she grabbed Gary''s arm.


    "Gary, what''s gotten into you?


    "Don''t me us for being partial. Suzie is still young. Even if she makes mistakes, we have to forgive her, right?"


    Gary wasn''t listening anymore. He shook off her hand and stumbled out, his tall frame wavering but determined. He didn''t look back. Watching him leave, Sean angrily kicked an iron stool, venting his frustration. "She''s truly a disaster! The bad omen hase true!


    "If Melody kills Suzie, I''ll make her pay!"


    Carson and Timothy stood still, watching the scene unfold.


    Carson''s eyes were glued to the emergency room light, his face tense.


    Timothy, meanwhile, couldn''t stop thinking about all the times he had targeted Melody, belittling and mistreating her.


    He had wronged her.


    Even when he was forced to apologize, he was insincere because his pride as the eldest son of the Shield family had clouded his judgment. But now, as he stood there, he realized his mistakes.


    111


    1/3


    12:11 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B.


    Chapter 102 Seeking Forgiveness


    Once Suzanna was safe, he''d go to Melody and apologize for everything.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary stumbled down the streets, his steps unsteady.


    Blood and sweat dripped from his wounded face, mixing.


    His mind kept drifting back to memories of Melody from their days at Greenfield University.


    She never cared much about her appearance but still looked fresh and lovely, always in old, ill-fitting clothes.


    She followed him everywhere back then, saying, "Gary, don''t sneak out to box tonight. If the school finds out, you''ll be punished."


    As a rebellious teen, Gary pushed her away in disgust. "What are you so scared of?


    "Isn''t that what you''re here for-to take the punishment?"


    He was too consumed with his passion for boxing to care about anything else.


    To him, Melody was only an annoying tag along, someone to me when things went wrong.


    Melody pouted with grievance but still looked at him with hopeful eyes.


    Then, she showed him a mango cake she had made for him.


    "If you promise not to sneak out, I''ll give you your favorite mango cake."


    Gary had looked at her worn clothes with disgust, feeling ashamed to even be seen with her.


    He sighed.


    The Shield family gave her arge allowance of 300 thousand, but Melody always dressed so poorly. Was it because she couldn''t shake off her humble roots, or was she trying to gain sympathy? His disdain for her grew.


    "Who cares about your mango cake? It looks as cheap as you."


    Melody had looked crushed and was about to throw the cake away, but Gary stopped her.


    "Don''t you love mangoes too? Eat it yourself, and I''ll stay in tonight."


    2/3


    12:11 Wed, Oct 30 ti B.


    Chapter 102 Seeking Forgiveness


    In reality, the one who shared his preference was Suzanna.


    But Gary only remembered Suzanna''s preferences.


    Melody had hesitated to say something, but she saw Gary''s impatient eyes.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    In the end, she obediently ate the mango cake under his watchful eyes, swallowing her words along with it.


    Yearster, those memories flooded back to Gary''s mind like a harsh wind, piercing his weary heart. The guilt was overwhelming.


    Suddenly, the familiar scent of mango cake filled the air. Gary looked up and spotted a cake shop nearby.


    His heart skipped a beat. Without thinking, he hurried inside.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    The rebellious Gary, who had never worked with his hands, clumsily tried his best in the kitchen.


    After hours of trial and error, he finally made a passable mango cake, despite ruining several along the way. Wiping sweat from his face, a genuine smile crept across his scarred face-a smile he hadn''t worn in a long time. He knew he had been wrong. Whether Melody forgives him or not, he has to seek her forgiveness. When the shop finally closed, Gary left, holding a slightly misshapen cake. It wasn''t perfect, but he was satisfied.

 Remarry My 103

    Wed, Oct 30 Bti B


    Chapter 103 He''s Not My Brother


    Chapter 103 He''s Not My Brother


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary''s hands were blistered from the heat. While cutting mangoes, he even sliced his finger.


    Yet, his spirits remained high.


    He wondered what Melody''s reaction would be when she saw that he made her a mango cake.


    Would she be touched? Would she forgive him, at least a little?


    With a hopeful heart, Gary walked to the front of the Moore Residence.


    The residence was vast, and the guards stopped him immediately when they noticed him lurking about.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Who are you? The Moore Residence doesn''t ept visitors thiste. You need an appointment," one of the guards said, blocking his path.


    Despite being turned away, Gary remained patient. "I''m Melody''s brother," he exined. "Tell her Gary is here. She''ll want to see me."


    Ever since Melody had been married off to the Moore family on behalf of Suzanna, no one from her side had visited.


    When she arrived on her wedding day, she walked into the Moore Residence alone, carrying a heavy suitcase.


    It was supposed to be a joyous day, but there were no celebrations or decorations. The house was cold like a tomb.


    The guards sneered at Gary, who looked worn out and battered, as though he was a vagrant.


    "Where did youe from? How dare you im kinship with Mrs. Moore! She has no brother, let alone any family!" one of the guards taunted.


    "Get lost! Do you think we''re stupid?"


    Gary was outraged. "Nonsense! The Shield ... "


    One of the guards impatiently interrupted him, "If Mrs. Moore truly had family, she wouldn''t have limped into the house on her wedding day with nothing but a heavy suitcase. She wouldn''t even have worn cheap clothes. "If she had a family, they wouldn''t have let her suffer like that.


    1/3


    Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 103 He''s Not My Brother


    "Don''t make meugh. Brother? A brother who didn''t even show up to the wedding?"


    Each word stabbed deep into Gary''s heart. His chest tightened with guilt.


    His grip on the mango cake box tightened until his knuckles turned pale.


    He didn''t know Melody was so embarrassed and helpless when she married Edward. 58%


    +5 Free Coins


    He-her so-called brother-had only ever benefited from her and given nothing in return.


    He deserved to die!


    Gary''s eyes brimmed with sorrow. His voice trembled as he pleaded, "Please, just tell her I''m here. I won''t leave until I see her."


    He had to see Melody today to make up for past regrets.


    "Suit yourself. Go wait somewhere else!"


    The guards thought Gary was good at ying the victim.


    They were looking at him as if he were a fool and returned to their post.


    Two hours passed before a low-key ck Rolls-Royce approached the gates.


    Inside, Melody stirred awake as the car came to an abrupt halt.


    Bernard cursed, "D*mn! Where did this vagrante from?


    "Madam, I''ll handle this!"


    Melody gave a slight nod. As she couldn''t refuse Lily''s invitation, she had spent the evening at the Griffin Residence, captivated by Lily''s embroidery work. By the time she realized it, it was already midnight.


    Edward had just stood up, and there were many things that he needed to deal with. He had already gone to the group and sent Bernard to follow her.


    She didn''t expect she would be jolted awake while dozing off.


    Peering out of the window in displeasure, Melody spotted a young man in ragged clothes crouched in front of the car, clinging to a messy looking cake. His face was bruised and scarred, but she recognized him instantly-Gary She frowned in confusion. Why was he here?


    2/3


    12:11 Wed, Oct 30 BIG.


    Chapter 103 He''s Not My Brother


    ¦Ó?


    "Let go of me! I want to see Melody! I want to see my sister!


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Mel, I made a mango cake for you. I''ll never waste your kindness again. Pleasee out and see me!


    "Please, Mel. I know I was wrong.


    11


    Gary''s voice was hoarse as he shouted, struggling against the guards holding him back.


    Melody watched from the car, her expression cold and detached. She made no move to get out.


    "Madam, this man''s iming to be your brother. Should we get rid of him?" One of the guards asked, hoping to earn favor.


    With half-lidded eyes, Melody replied, "I do have a brother. But it''s not him."


    Her only brother was Martin.


    The window had been lowered just enough for her words to reach Gary''s ears.


    In that moment, all hope drained from him as his heart plummeted.


    11

 Remarry My 104

    Chapter 104 He''s Wrong


    Chapter 104 He''s Wrong 58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary nced up at Melody, who was seated in the car, his eyes flickering between despair and a glimmer of hope. At least he could see her.


    Despite having been badly beaten, Gary clutched the mango cake protectively. Though it was now damaged, it hadn''t been ruined, and thankfully, it was still clean.and edible. Holding the cake box tightly, he limped toward the car.


    Bruises from Carson''s punches and the marks from Sean''s p were still fresh on his face. Yet, through the pain, he forced a smile in Melody''s direction. "Mel, look at this mango cake.


    "I made it myself. Remember when you made one just like this for me?


    "It may not look as good as yours, but I can keep practicing until I get it right, just like the old days.


    "Mel, can''t we go back to how things were?"


    Gary lifted the misshapen cake toward Melody, offering it like something precious. The hope in his eyes mirrored a brightness she once held.


    But Melody remained cold, her gaze empty and unmoved by his emotional


    gesture.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    She looked at the mangled cake through the window and suddenly let out augh, her dimples showing as if nothing had changed. Her smile was sweet like honey, but her words were cutting. "Gary, I''m allergic to mangoes.


    "The one who shares your love for mangoes is Suzanna."


    Her words struck him like a sharp de, digging into his very core. Though she smiled, it was the cruelest kind of smile. It tore at him deeply.


    Holding the ruined cake, Gary felt as if his heart were being ripped apart.


    He shook his head, panic rising, and tears threatened to fall.


    He had stayed strong through every punch, p, and humiliation, but now, two sentences from Melody shattered him.


    "No


    ...


    11


    no... this can''t be happening...


    1/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B B.


    Chapter 104 He''s Wrong


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody''s voice was calm as she continued, her tone indifferent. "Do you remember why I ate mango cake back then?"


    It was like a switch had flipped in Gary''s mind. It had been because of him.


    In the past, Melody had begged him not to box.


    The next day, a college student was killed in an underground boxing match.


    The student had skipped ss to participate in illegal boxing and was killed by a professional boxer.


    Melody had suffered in silence, enduring her pain to ensure his safety.


    But instead of recognizing what she had done for him, Gary had only boasted about his luck, ignoring her absence for days afterward.


    Now, as the truth crashed down on him like a bomb, the memories tore his heart apart.


    "Gary, you''ll never get my forgiveness in this lifetime!" Melody dered with a sweet yet chilling smile.


    Though she smiled brightly, it sent shivers through Gary''s body. His lips trembled as he tried to speak, "Mel...


    But Melody wasn''t interested in hearing more. She rolled up the car window, crushing the deformed cake in the process. The cake was ruined, just like their rtionship-beyond repair.


    The ck Rolls-Royce pulled away, heading into the Moore Residence. Gary stood motionless, his heartpletely numb from the pain.


    This time, he finally copsed to the ground.


    He appeared lifeless, staring into the distance as if all hope had drained away.


    After a long time, a low and elegant voice broke the silence from above him.


    "Trash belongs in the garbage. Why leave it lying around?"


    Edward''s sharp, angr face was partially hidden in the dim light. His longshes shadowed his eyes, and a winding scar twisted across his cheek, giving him a menacing look. Without a word, Edward kicked Gary''s shoulder flipping him onto his back. He smiled in disdain.


    "If you want to die, do it somewhere else.


    2/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 104 He''s Wrong


    "Don''t die here. It''ll bring bad luck to my wife."


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary''s gaze was vacant. His voice cracked and broke. "I should die... I deserve to die...


    "Mel, I was so wrong... When will you ever forgive me?"


    Edward sneered. "Since you know you''re wrong, stay far away. Your death would only be an eyesore to Mel.


    "She has me now. She has the Moore family. And if you evere near her again, you won''t just be thrown out."


    Edward''s calm, cold stare pierced Gary, who had copsedpletely.


    Gary''s tear-filled eyes turned toward Edward. Suddenly, a faint smile crept onto his lips. "It''s good... Finally, someone will love and protect her."


    Edward paused, his cool, distant expression softening briefly, as a wave of pain flickered through his heart.


    In the past, Melody had no one to care for her, leaving her to grow up with rebellious thorns.


    But now, with him by her side, she could return to the person she once was, free of those burdens.


    Gary was then dragged away by the Moore family''s bodyguards and thrown into a car.


    Then he was driven off and dumped in a ran

 Remarry My 105

    Chapter 105 An Ambiguous Night


    Chapter 105 An Ambiguous Night 58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody returned to the master bedroom and finished washing up. Her usually clear eyes held an icy edge.


    The memory of Gary''s pitiful apology reyed in her mind, making her chuckle quietly.


    It was almost as if all her efforts in the past had been wasted, like throwing food at a stray dog.


    After an exhausting day, she changed into a whitece nightgown and curled up in the corner of the bed. Her eyes were closed, but sleep eluded her. The door to the master bedroom soon opened from the outside.


    Edward entered with his long strides. Having only recently recovered, standing for so long had left him feeling weak.


    His eyes softened as theynded on the small figure on the bed pretending to sleep. The dark look in his eyes faded, reced with subtle warmth. Then he grabbed his robe and headed into the bathroom.


    The sound of running water from the bathroom was distracting, making it impossible for Melody to fall asleep.


    Her chest felt tight with unease. In her treatment n, she knew that healing his impotence was harder than treating his legs.


    His leg muscles hadn''t deteriorated, and his nerves were still functioning. All it took was regr portable electrotherapy and massage.


    She had been too caught up with other things to massage his legs every day and had even shown Bernard how to handle some of the physical therapy. Her main focus was on his leg problem and the therapy for impotence.


    It seemed tonight was the night to test the results.


    Melody fidgeted restlessly on therge bed, her thoughts spiraling into what Edward might be doing in the bathroom.


    Just when her mind was spinning with different ideas, the bathroom door swung open.


    Unlock seeded


    hxed on the door.


    1/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B.


    Chapter 105 An Ambiguous Night


    Edward stood not far away, his robe barely tied, revealing a broad chest.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Water still dripped from his short hair, sliding down his corbone and defined abs, before disappearing into the folds of the loose robe.


    Melody swallowed, eyes following the water droplets before they snapped back to his face.


    Edward noticed her staring, a subtle hunger in her gaze. A slow, charming smile spread across his face, dimples deepening.


    In the silence of the night, the tension in the room felt almost electric.


    "Mel, why are you wrapped up like that? Are you waiting for me to unwrap you... and devour you?"


    Edward''s voice was teasing, as he used one hand to towel-dry his hair, approaching the bed with an amused glint in his eyes.


    As he drew near, his face was inches from hers, illuminated by the soft moonlight spilling in through the window.


    His breath lightly brushed against her nose, and a smirk tugged at his lips.


    Melody''s cheeks and ears burned red.


    Whether in her past or current life, she had little experience with romance and was more of a talker than a doer.


    Back when Edward''s condition kept him from doing much, she''d taken advantage and teased. him freely. Now, she wasn''t sure how far along his recovery was.


    After all, the flirting had been part of his treatment, and she might''ve overdone it.


    Ancient texts imed that a bit of fiery teasing sped up the healing process!


    She realized her habit of bundling herself up made her look like a present, neatly wrapped and ready for Edward.


    It was so embarrassing!


    Flustered, she buried her face in the nket like a timid rabbit, softly murmuring, "Edward, do we really need to do this tonight?"


    In one swift motion, Edward pulled the nket into his arms, his warm breath grazing her


    neck.


    Peeking out from the nket again, Melody''s voice trembled as she asked him, looking


    III


    2/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 105 An Ambiguous Night


    vulnerable but determined.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Herrge, bright eyes were soft yet resolute, as she nervously bit her lip, making up her mind.


    Her tousled hair framed her flushed cheeks, making her look even more innocent.


    Edward chuckled. "Mel, are you that eager to put me to the test?"


    Moonlight bathed his features. His lips tinged red as they curled into an intoxicating smile.


    Melody, mesmerized by his softugh, felt a light shiver run through her.


    She suddenly pouted, pulling her head back. "What''s wrong? You don''t want to?


    "Come on, old man, stop acting all virtuous.


    "You were clearly itching for it earlier. As your doctor, do you think you can escape my treatment, no matter how out of control your energy gets?" A skilled doctor always knew exactly where to press.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 106

    Chapter 106 The giarism Scandal


    Chapter 106 The giarism Scandal


    His excitement was sparked by her touch.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Edward found her shy but resolute expression amusing. As his grip around her waist tightened, she was drawn closer, wrapped snugly in the nket.


    For a moment, they fit together perfectly, their eyes meet.


    Edward''s eyes curved with warmth, like blooming flowers, as he kissed her forehead.


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    The dark nket fell away, revealing Melody in a delicate whitece nightgown, radiating an innocent beauty.


    The stark contrast between her pure white gown and the ck nket seemed to captivate Edward''s gaze.


    His lips grazed her ear, whispering, "Mel, if you''re upset you can let it out with me.


    ...


    "There''s no need to actposed or sweet. Even if you''re cold and sharp, someone will still love you.


    "You don''t have to be wless all the time."


    He gently stroked her hair, offeringfort rather than possession.


    Edward wrapped her back in the nket and kissed her ear gently.


    Melody froze for a moment, feeling as though something had touched the deepest, most vulnerable part of her heart.


    After her rebirth, she distanced herself from the Shield family, appearing aloof and unfeeling.


    In reality, she had built a wall around herself, trying to appear perfect, believing only then could she earn affection.


    Apart from the Tuckers, no one had ever told her she could simply be herself and still be loved.


    But Edward seemed to see right through her, understanding her struggles and insecurities. Instead of exposing her, he eased her fears. Unlock seeded


    Surprised, Melody sat up in his arms, raising an eyebrow. "Won''t you think I''m ruthless and


    III


    1/3


    58%


    Chapter 106 The giarism Scandal


    scheming?"


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward, being sharp, had certainly noticed the careful trap she had set for Suzanna earlier.


    Her every move had been calcted, and her strategy had been brutal-traits most men would dislike.


    But Edward only smiled, his gaze sincere and deep. "Only weak men are threatened by a woman''s intelligence. Melody, I admire your brilliance." Strong men wouldn''t be intimidated by strong women.


    "Alright, I''m going to dry my hair. You go to sleep," Edward said, getting up.


    After he dried his short hair, the scent of sandalwood filled the quilt as he returned, wrapping around them both.


    Their hearts seemed to melt into each other as they fell asleep.


    Before drifting off, Melody couldn''t help but wonder if she cured his impotence.


    The room was filled with a peaceful warmth as they slept soundly.


    When they woke up, Melody was still in Edward''s arms, his hand possessively resting on her waist. But the phone kept ringing.


    She groaned, burying herself deeper into his embrace. "Ugh... who''s calling?" she muttered.


    Edward reached over to answer the phone. On the other end, a young man''s impatient voice rang out.


    "Mel! I gave you a scriptst week. Are you going to ept it or not?


    "Also, a variety show suddenly dug up old dirt on Carson''s song giarism scandal. We''ve been sued.


    "The songs they''re targeting are the three theme songs you wrote for a radio drama three years ago. We just received the legal notice, and you''re about to be summoned to court."


    Melody''s frown deepened as her brain kicked into gear. Annoyed, she snapped, "Let them sue. I didn''t giarize! Those songs are mine."


    There was a brief pause before the voice on the other end said, "But Mel, you''re just a semi- famous voice actor. Carson''s a top singer. His fans wille after you.


    "It might affect your work, too. The higher-ups are already reconsidering whether to let you continue dubbing The Royal General."


    111


    2/3


    12:12 Wed,


    Chapter 106 The giarism Scandal


    His words reignited Melody''s temper.


    +5 Free Coins


    Sitting up, she crossed her legs and coldly replied, "Tell them there''s no need to reconsider. I''ll defend my work.


    "And yes, I''ll take The Royal General!"


    3/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    C

 Remarry My 107

    Chapter 107 VoiceMel


    Chapter 107 Voice Mel


    After Melody got up and washed up, she checked the trending news.


    0 58%


    +5 Free Coins


    Just as she expected, the headlines were all about the giarism scandal involving the famous singer Carson and the voice actor ''VoiceMel'' from the Harmony Dubbing Studio.


    The scandal had been deliberately used to cover up the bigger story that should have been trending-the fall of Suzanna''s socialite sess image, along with her plot to steal someone else''s ns and frame them. Yesterday, a paparazzo started livestreaming the event for fans.


    However, as the incident unfolded and became moreplex, he dared not continue the


    stream.


    The camera had stopped just as Suzanna was trying to exin how she had Melody''s n because her own had been deleted by na.


    So, Suzanna''s polished ''high achiever'' image wasn''tpletely destroyed.


    Early this morning, however, news broke about Carson''s studio suing VoiceMel over the giarism im, shifting attention away from Suzanna''s drama.


    With deliberate maniption, the headlines surrounding Suzanna werepletely drowned out, even though some people were still paying attention to it.


    Most of the public''s focus, however, had been redirected toward the debate about supporting originality and fighting giarism.


    The trending topics sparked intense discussions.


    "VoiceMel is the star of the Harmony Dubbing Studi¨°. She has voiced so many film and TV characters, switching between sweet and powerful tones, and handling both male and female roles with ease. "Last year, she voiced the female lead in the hit drama ''Strong Fragrance. Her emotional delivery saved the role from the female lead''s unclear speech and rebuilt the character''s image.


    "VoiceMel is a force to be reckoned with in the voice acting world, and many creators have madeption videos of her best performances!"


    "Hmph, no matter how talented she is-if she giarized, she''ll always be remembered for that disgrace."


    1/3


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 107 VoiceMel


    3%


    +5 Free Coins


    "I''ve been a loyal fan of Carson since the start of his music career. I even supported him during his fight for justice.


    "Three years ago, Carson and VoiceMel had awsuit over this, and she pulled out of it first.


    "Carson, being the kind person he is, didn''t go after her legally because she was just a student at that time.


    "But still, withdrawing the case was like admitting guilt, wasn''t it?"


    "As someone just watching from the sidelines, isn''t anyone paying attention to Suzanna''s socialite image being shattered yesterday?


    "This old giarism case being back in the spotlight seems suspicious. Did Carson buy this trending spot to shield Suzanna?"


    "Guys, here''s the point. Three years ago, VoiceMel was still a student. Even if Carson had won, the most he could get waspensation.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "But ording to VoiceMel''s homepage, she is now 20 years old and can be held legally responsible. This time, she could end up in jail, and her career will be over!"


    "As a member of VoiceMel Army, I fully believe in her character.


    "She''s always donated her earnings from popr dramas to support things like drug research patents, intellectual property rights, and education in rural areas.


    "If VoiceMel truly giarized, why would shemit to protecting cultural rights?


    "The protection of cultural property rights has been improving. VoiceMel must have contributed to this. She would never giarize!"


    "Hah! The blind faith of Mel''s fans isughable.


    "Maybe her donations are just a way to cover her guilt or bribe these organizations to hide her past scandals!"


    The debate over whether VoiceMel had giarized was so heated that itpletely overshadowed Suzanna''s humiliating fall at the Golden Financial Summit the day before. Anyone paying attention could tell it was all carefully staged.


    At the hospital, Suzanna had been dered out of danger and moved to an istion room by early morning.


    111


    Chapter 107 VoiceMel


    Carson, whose face had been pale with worry, finally began to rx.


    D


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    He rushed to Suzanna''s side, his heart aching as he saw her face covered in injuries. His feelings toward Melody quickly turned into hatred.


    He clenched his fist, remembering how Suzanna, before fainting, had whispered to him with fear in her voice, "Carson, if this makes the news, I''ll be finished...


    "If that happens, I''d rather die ...


    So, after Suzanna was stable, Carson made a call to his management team.


    It was that phone call that led to the explosive news trends this morning.


    Three years ago, his reputation had been put on the line because of this giarism case, all thanks to VoiceMel.


    111

 Remarry My 108

    Chapter 108 The Lawsuit Begins


    Chapter 108 The Lawsuit Begins +5 Free


    VoiceMel was none other than Melody''s alias, the pseudonym she used years ago when she secretly modified his music scores and sold them cheaply, releasing three theme songs.


    She hadunched them almost at the same time as his, nearly wrecking his career in the music industry. He had harbored resentment ever since.


    When Suzanna handed him the ''newlypiled album'', he had promised her he wouldn''t confront Melody or make trouble for her.


    Otherwise, with his temper, he would have dragged her to court long ago.


    But now, with Suzanna''s life at risk, he was ready to use the past to destroy Melody''s reputation in an act of revenge. He would make her pay to avenge Suzanna.


    As the trending news spread like wildfire, both Timothy and Derrick noticed something was off.


    Furious, Timothy grabbed Carson''s cor. "Carson, have you lost your mind?


    "Melody is Mrs. Moore now! Besides, Suzie was indeed wrong for stealing her work in the financial USB incident."


    Exhausted from a sleepless night, Timothy''s patience was thin.


    His frustration only grew when he realized his siblings were about to stir up more trouble. He frowned, clearly ufortable.


    "Tim, even if Suzie messed up, do you think Melody is innocent?" Carson shot back, anger shing in his eyes.


    "Three years ago, she stole myposition and sold it as a theme song, dragging me into a giarism scandal. If it weren''t for Suzie talking me down, I wouldn''t have let her off the hook. "This time, Suzie just repeated what Melody did before, and now she''s the one being mistreated.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    "Tim, do you really think I should forget about the betrayal from three years ago?"


    Carson was burning with rage. His desire to sue Voice Mel wasn''t just about Suzanna''s ordeal, but also to settle his score from the past.


    Timothy frowned, realizing he couldn''t argue.


    1/2


    12:12 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 108 The Lawsuit Begins


    58%


    +5 Free Coins


    When the giarism scandal had broken out, he had been expanding his business overseas and hadn''t been fully aware of what had happened.


    Carson''s firm im that Melody had stolen his music, he instinctively pushed back. "Carson, maybe there''s been a misunderstanding. Melody wouldn''t do something like that."


    Deep down, Timothy still trusted Melody, but the intensity in Carson''s eyes made him hesitate.


    He knew Carson was biased toward Suzanna, but Carson wasn''t the type to use a giarism im just to seek revenge.


    Derrick, who had been studyingw at the time and was unaware of the scandal, remained silent.


    At that time, Melody had already returned home and started reconnecting with Carson.


    By the time Derrick learned about the incident, Carson and Melody''s rtionship quickly deteriorated, and they became fierce rivals, especially with Carson always siding with Suzanna. After a moment, Derrick spoke up, his voice calm but resolute. "Carson, I''ll handle thewsuit, for you.


    "If Melody really did steal your work and damage your career, then she deserves to face the consequences."


    With that, he opened the webpage.


    Using his legal ount as the ''Legal Titan'', he made a public statement that he had officially taken over the giarism case that had previously been dropped three years ago. His announcement caused the controversy to explode even further.


    Fans were shocked-top singer Carson as the intiff, and the ''Legal Titan'' Derrick as hiswyer.


    The two powerhouses joining forces made it clear-VoiceMel''s downfall was inevitable.


    HT

 Remarry My 109

    Chapter 109 Beauty Cream


    Chapter 109 Beauty Cream 58%1


    +5 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, the person being heavily criticized on Twitter had no time to worry about the trending news.


    Melody was busy developing thetest batch of beauty cream in the undergroundb Bernard had set up for her at the Moore Residence.


    Felicity had already finished the two jars of beauty cream she had and frequently visited Melody.


    Right now, she sat in the living room downstairs, admiring her reflection in the mirror while bragging about her wless skin to the socialitedies. Their curiosity grew even stronger.


    "Felicity, it''s incredible! Your skin not only healed without scars, but it''s smoother and brighter than ever!


    "Is this some new cosmetic treatment from Magliuca, or is it that herbal beauty cream made by the mysterious medicine master you mentioned?"


    Thosedies were obsessed with their looks and always jumped on thetest beauty treatments. No matter the cost, if it worked, they were willing to pay any price.


    Although Felicity was bombarded with questions, she kept quiet about the beauty cream, following Melody''s instructions to maintain the secret. That only fueled the group''s eagerness even more.


    As Melody descended the stairs, she noticed Felicity sitting on the couch, dressed in a custom designer outfit, legs crossed.


    The moment Felicity heard her footsteps, she spun around, her eyes lighting up. She rushed over in her high heels, excitement all over her face.


    "Oh, Melody! You finally woke up. Did my brother wear you outst night?


    "I had the chef at Regal de make some vegetable consomm¨¦ this morning. Come try it to restore your energy!"


    Her overly sweet gestures shocked the household staff, especially Bernard, who had just woken up.


    His expression was one of disbelief, as if he was seeing something impossible. "Am I still dreaming? Did I sleep wrongst night?"


    Everyone knew the Moore siblings weren''t easy to deal with, and Felicity was known for her arrogance and ruthlessness.


    1/2


    58%


    Chapter 109 Beauty Cream


    +5 Free Coins


    Despite her delicate appearance, she was sharp and cunning, serving as the head of Moore''s PR department, which was feared in the business world for abruptly cutting off negotiations. Apart from showing affection to her grandparents, Felicity never bothered with anyone else, not even her father, Truman Moore.


    So, seeing her act so graciously toward Melody sent chills down Bernard''s spine.


    Gosh, did Ms. Moore poison the vegetable consomm¨¦?


    Melody wasn''t too concerned.


    She had little interaction with Felicity in her past life, but she was confident in the power of the beauty cream she had made. Felicity eagerly took her to the dining room.


    The ''Regal de'' Felicity mentioned was the Moore family''s ancestral home.


    In her previous life, Melody had never been allowed to enter, except for one time when Edward, madly in love with her, had forced her to go.


    Theyout of Regal de was on par with a royal pce, and it was then that Melody realized how high the Moore family stood in Maycrest. There were pavilions, ponds, jade stone paths, and priceless antiques from auction houses around the world.


    It was more like a high-end museum than a home.


    The Moore family''s wealth truly rivaled that of a small nation.


    No wonder Felicity, despite being the youngest, led the capital''s socialites group and was treated respectfully by thedies.


    As Melody sipped her consomm¨¦, Felicity gazed at her with admiration, resting her chin in her hands.


    Just then, footsteps echoed from behind, and someone tapped Felicity on the shoulder.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 110

    Chapter 110 The Tyrant''s Tender Side


    Chapter 110 The Tyrant''s Tender Side


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward''s voice was incredibly calm, with only a slight rasp betraying any emotion. "What do you want this time?"


    Felicity froze for a moment, turning her head in shock with wide eyes. "Edward... Edward! Edward, you''re able to stand?"


    Edward shot her a casual nce and, with his long legs, walked over to Melody''s side. He sat down next to her and leaned in close, lowering his gaze. Melody understood, scooping up a spoonful of vegetable consomm¨¦ and holding it to Edward''s lips.


    A sh of satisfaction flickered in Edward''s eyes as he lowered his head and drank the soup. Only then did he speak. "Yeah, Melody healed me.


    "Got anything to say?"


    Felicity felt like her jaw had unhinged.


    She didn''t know what to be more shocked by-Edward standing up or the fact that this notorious germaphobe actually drank soup Melody fed him!


    "Well, it''s nothing too serious," she said.


    "Edward, look at my face. Do you notice anything different?"


    Felicity was vicious and arrogant in front of others, but the moment she faced Edward, she turned into a docile littlemb.


    Three years ago, when Edward had his ident and became withdrawn and temperamental, she had stayed by his side.


    Even though she was scared herself, she would still stand outside the master bedroom, singing the nursery rhymes they''d known since they were kids, clumsily trying to soothe his moods.


    "If you''re sick, go have Melody check you out."


    Edward saidzily, lifting his eyes just enough to nce at her.


    Then he leaned toward Melody again, signaling for her to feed him another spoonful.


    With no other choice, Melody fed him another spoonful of soup.


    111


    1/3Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Wed, Oct 30


    Chapter 110 The Tyrant''s Tender Side


    58%


    Free Coins


    The next moment, Edward took the spoon from her with graceful, elegant movements. He stirred the vegetable consomm¨¦ slowly, and once he was sure it wasn''t too hot, he began feeding Melody spoonful by spoonful. His motions were unhurried, and even as he served her, he carried himself with an effortless charm that made everything look perfect.


    In that moment, not just Felicity, but even the servants at the Moore Residence couldn''t help feeling a bit envious.


    The infamous tyrant of the Moore family spoiling his wife like this?


    Melody obediently epted each spoonful of vegetable consomm¨¦ he fed her, and after a few bites, she nodded to him, satisfied. Edward paused for a second, then finally began to eat himself.


    He nced around at the dumbstruck Felicity and Bernard, his eyebrows raising arrogantly. "What are you staring at?


    "Don''t you two have someone of your own?"


    Felicity and Bernard exchanged a look, feeling like they''d been hit out of nowhere. What the hell? Were they dreaming? Who would''ve thought that one day the guy bragging about having a partner would be Edward?


    Felicity pouted. "Hmph, men only slow down my sword-drawing speed!"


    Edward''s face stayedpletely neutral as he threw in, "Yeah, they also make you worse at being a jerk."


    Felicity''s sneaky tactics in the Moore Group''s PR department had never escaped his notice.


    He''d just always chosen to turn a blind eye.


    Felicity fell silent, thinking, "I can''t beat him in a fight, and I don''t dare insult him. I''mpletely lost right now!"


    After breakfast, Melody took Felicity down to the undergroundb.


    "This is the first batch of beauty cream. Each jar is priced at 300 thousand dors, and there. are 20 jars here.


    "You''ll leak the news to the socialite group. Limited release. Firste, first served."


    Felicity nced around at theb setup. The test tubes were filled with pure extracts of


    2/3

 Remarry My 111

    3/3


    Chapter 111 Jealousy Served Hot


    Chapter 111 Jealousy Served Hot


    +5 Free Coir


    Felicity nodded, already nning to quietly skim off five jars for herself from the batch of


    20. 20.


    Just then, Melody opened another freezer, revealing two beautifully packaged jars of beauty cream, each about 7 ounces.


    Melody took them out and ced one in Felicity''s hand. "Felicity, I made this specifically for your skin type.


    "You have sensitive skin, so I added a gentler, non-irritating form that helps stabilize and repair it."


    Felicity had never expected Melody to customize something just for her, and she practically jumped for joy.


    She lunged at Melody, hugging her tightly, nting several happy kisses on her face.


    "Mwah, mwah, mwah!


    "Melody, from now on, you''re officially my sister-inw!"


    Melody felt a warm, indescribable feeling fill her chest as Felicity hugged her around the waist.


    But suddenly, a shadow fell over them, and Felicity''s cor was abruptly yanked up.


    Edward stood there, silent, his cold gaze fixed on the lipstick marks covering Melody''s pale face. A surge of jealousy red up in him.


    "Hehe, what a coincidence, Edward. You here to kiss Melody too?"


    Felicity pouted pitifully, clutching the beauty cream as she prepared to flee the scene.


    Uh-oh ... this might be the end of me!


    Melody tilted her head, looking at Edward''s cold and stern face. For a moment, it felt like he had returned to the version of him from her previous life-the one who loved her deeply but forced that love on her. His overwhelming possessiveness consumed him, and he could never stand to have her out of his arms.


    But all it did back then was push her into furious resistance.


    1/3All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    12:13 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B.


    Chapter 111 Jealousy Served Hot


    Now, though, as she looked up at his jealous yet stubborn expression, Melody''s heart softened.


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    In the next moment, she stood on her tiptoes and gently pressed her soft body against his strong, broad chest.


    Her arms, delicate and light, snaked around his neck.


    "Mwah!


    "Honey, don''t be jealous of Felicity... I only kiss you!"


    The loud smack of a kissnded right on Edward''s neck.


    His Adam''s apple bobbed, and a dark shadow of possessiveness flickered in his eyes before gradually fading away.


    His voice came out rough, like a man dying of thirst in the desert. "Mel, stop teasing.


    "It''s... hard to handle."


    Melody tilted her head, confused. She reached out to take his pulse, eyebrows furrowing.


    "Oh wow, Edward, you can''t handle any extra boost right now.


    "Quick, cover your nose!"


    But it was toote.


    Sure enough, in the next second, blood began trickling from Edward''s nose-bright red and startling.


    The culprit, Felicity, pped her hands over her face in glee.


    "Edward, are you serious?


    "All it took was one kiss from Melody, and you got a nosebleed ....


    The vegetable consomm¨¦ she''d brought today was meant to be a nourishing soup.


    It was originally made for Melody, but Edward ended up drinking half of it too.


    Edward''s expression darkened to the extreme. He shot a cold re at Felicity. "Next week, Grandpa''s sending Melody to Regal de. Alfred''s back.


    2/3


    12:13 Wed, Oct 30


    5/%


    Chapter 111 Jealousy Served Hot


    +5 Free Coins


    "I want you to stay by her side at all times. If you fail, don''t even think about skipping a single one of the 60 blind dates Grandma has lined up for you next month." Felicity pouted, epting her unlucky fate.


    Still, she knew it was her duty to protect Melody


    ...


    After all Alfred Moore, the illegitimate son and prime suspect in the ne crash years ago, had been sent overseas for three years.


    Who knew what kind of madness he was bringing back with him now

 Remarry My 112

    Chapter 112 The Voice that Shook the Net


    Chapter 112 The Voice that Shook the Net


    +5 Free Coins


    Felicity moved fast. As soon as the beauty brandunched, it was snatched up by wealthy socialites in no time..


    Melody quickly received six million from the sales.


    She used the six million to expand YM Capital. Property prices in Sommerville were too high, so for now, she had to rent office space.


    She spent two million renting arge three-floor office in the city center as the new base for YM Capital.


    With a "pay three months upfront" deal, she rented the space for three months, covering the 18th to 20th floors. The floors above and below were upied by mid-sizedpanies, and most of the tenants in the building were businesses valued in the tens of millions. Melody put the remaining four million, along with another one million she could withdraw this month, totaling five million, into thepany ount.


    Even though YM Capital wasn''t yet a multi-million-dorpany, it was quickly rising and gaining attention from the financial world.


    Lance was in charge of recruitment, with priority given to alumni from the finance department at Greenfield University. That took care of the talent acquisition side.


    Andrew was assigned the task of moving thepany.


    As a professor, Andrew had enough authority to enlist the help of graduate and doctoral students.


    Everything was progressing smoothly.


    By the time all this was settled, the trending scandal about a top celebrity being used of giarism from three years ago had already reached its peak.


    "Mel, Mr. Steele trusts you. He''s still willing to sign the voice acting and theme song rights for The Royal General with you.


    "However, this time he''s negotiating a 7-to-3 split in his favor. Can you ept that?"


    Harmony Dubbing Studio is currently one of thergest studios in the country, specializing in voice acting and theme song production.


    The music industry was dominated by three major productionpanies, which had most of the top singers under contract.


    1/3 wed,


    Chapter 112 The Voice that Shook the Net


    Q 57%1


    +5 Free CoinsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Carson''s music productionpany, Dream Entertainment, was one of the three, and it had the most singers and the highest number of top-tier artists, making it one of the most influential in the industry. Carson himself was the star artist-a genius singer-songwriter and a massive pop icon.


    The second majorpany was Skr Music Production, which specialized in song production and was known for nurturing musical talents.


    In the fast-growing era of inte short videos, the sess of viral background music was the key to reaping rewards.


    Harmony Dubbing Studio had risen to dominate half the voice acting industry, gaining a * massive fanbase through subtle character voice actor performances and raking in profits.


    VoiceMel was the star of Harmony Dubbing Studio.


    On the same day VoiceMel trended after receiving a public cease-and-desist letter from a top artist at Dream Entertainment, Harmony Dubbing Studio immediately issued a statement supporting VoiceMel''s original theme song. They also confirmed they would cooperate with the court''s summons.


    Melody kept an eye on the trending topics when she had time.


    Over the past three days, despite the attacks on VoiceMel, she remained at the top of the public conversation, gaining an unprecedented amount of attention.


    Her previously low-key Twitter ount, which had been under one million followers, skyrocketed to four million.


    Though many of these new followers hade just to hate on her, a significant number of entertainment fans-who didn''t normally follow the voice actingmunity-jumped in to see the drama unfold.


    When they looked into her past work, they realized that the popr dramas their favorite. stars had appeared in were actually dubbed by her ...


    The most mind-blowing part?


    Their idols-whether they were fresh-faced heartthrobs or seasoned actors-were all men!


    VoiceMel''s versatility in voice acting was absolutely killer, earning her new fans who hade for the spectacle but stayed for her undeniable talent. Melodyyzily on a chaise longue, casually taking a call.


    181


    2/3


    12:15 Wed, Oct 30 B ti B


    Chapter 112 The Voice that Shook the Net


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward sat beside her, deep in a video conference, though one of hisrge hands absentmindedly rested on Melody''s slender leg, gently squeezing it as ity across hisp. Stretching with a rxed, sultry grace, Melody said in an offhanded tone, "Keep the original


    terms.


    "I''ll write the theme song for The Royal General"


    It wasmon knowledge that since the theme song giarism scandal three years ago, Melody hadn''t written or sung any theme songs for radio dramas or TV shows. Those three hit songs from back then were still being covered by countless inte personalities today.


    George Steele had been begging her for a long time, but she''d never agreed-until now.


    It wasn''t hard to imagine that George would immediately jump at the chance.

 Remarry My 113

    12:15 Wed,


    Chapter 113 Battling Trolls


    Chapter 113 Battling Trolls


    "Mel! Are you crazy?


    +5 Free Coins


    "You''re already in the middle of awsuit and on the hot seat, and now you''re taking on the pre-release hit The Royal General? And you''re even going to write the theme song?! "Are you trying to go head-to-head with Dream Entertainment?"


    Melodyzily lifted her almond-shaped eyes, her longshes fluttering like a snow-white fox -both elegant and cold. She was radiant but untouchable.


    . "And what if I am?" she said with a smirk.


    "If they''re already this close to pping me across the face, why not strike first with a knockout punch?


    "Tsk, I''ll make sure theynd face-first in the gutter, unable to climb out!"


    In her previous life, Melody had held back, considering family ties.


    But in this life, no one in the Shield family was going to take advantage of her.


    At the hospital.


    Suzanna had been awake for three days now. Most of her injuries were superficial, but the doctor had advised her to take time to rest and recover.


    As for her heart condition, she was out of immediate danger.


    She sat on the hospital bed, pale and fragile. The cut on her forehead, caused by the ident, had been bandaged, but the doctor warned her that it could leave a scar. As an actress, her face was her livelihood.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Tears welled up in her eyes as she bit down on her pale, cracked lips. "Mom, what am I going


    o do if my face is ruined?" she sobbed quietly.


    I don''t want to be ugly...


    Suzanna''s already frail body looked even more delicate after the ordeal, and the Shield


    amily''s bias against Melody only deepened after the incident.


    Christinaforted Suzanna softly while her voice turned sharp with anger. "Melody is


    1/3


    12:15 Wed, Oct


    Chapter 113 Battling Trolls


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    beyond vicious. She knew Suzie was an actress and depends on her looks, but she still went and ruined her face on purpose!


    "And now she''s showing off on Twitter like nothing happened. Does she seriously think she can rece Suzie in the entertainment industry?"


    For three days, the scandal on social media had raged on.


    The inte detectives had been working overtime, and since Melody hadn''t made any effort to hide her identity, her photos had quickly been exposed.


    However, the photos that got exposed showed Melody with dark circles under her eyes from staying up all night to take care of Timothy, and her face covered in red rashes from testing medication on herself for Cameron. Anyone familiar with Melody would instantly recognize that VoiceMel was actually Melody!


    But to the general public, she looked nothing like the cold and stunning beauty who had briefly appeared during the financial summit livestream. The difference between that image and the Shield family''s adopted daughter, Melody, was stark. Because of this, the number of online trolls attacking VoiceMel''s appearance grew by the minute.


    "Ugh, I thought someone with a voice as beautiful as Voice Mel''s would be drop-dead gorgeous. Turns out she''s an ugly freak!"


    "LOL, that''s why voice actors stay voice actors. If she were actually pretty, with a voice like that, she could''ve just be an actress and made even more money!"


    "Her face is covered in disgusting scars, and those dark circles? Yikes. I guess thatwsuit''s really stressing her out.


    "How could an ugly freak like that giarize from my boy Carson?"


    "Am I the only one noticing that, yeah, her face has a lot of red spots, but under all that, she has good bone structure? If she cleared up the scars and dark circles, she might actually be gorgeous."


    "Ugh, spare me. She''s ugly but has a killer body, huh? Bet she just happens to fit some rich dude''s weird taste, and that''s how she got to the top.


    "Oh, and didn''t she blow up three years ago? Word is, she wasn''t even legal back then... if you know what I mean."


    The vilements kepting, drowning out the fans who tried to defend VoiceMel''s


    talent.


    2/3


    12:15 Wed, Oct


    Chapter 113 Battling Trolls


    Q


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    Hearing Christina''s words, Suzanna''s face went even paler, and her tears flowed harder, full of grievance and hurt.


    Derrick, standing nearby, softened his stern expression and let a trace of sympathy show in his eyes.


    He tried tofort Suzanna.


    "Suzie, don''t worry. I''m working on a divorce case for a wealthydy right now, and she mentioned that there''s this ''beauty cream'' trending among the high-society women. The creator is mysterious, but it''s made from pure medicinal herbs. 1 "One of the forms is specifically designed for scar removal and skin repair. I''ll find a way to get you a jar.


    "You''re an actress. I won''t let you live with scars."


    At the mention of "beauty cream," both Christina and Suzanna frozen for a second, a hint of suspicion andplexity shing in their eyes.


    Melody had once given them some beauty cream that worked wonders.


    But they''d never heard of it having scar-healing properties.


    It must''ve just been a coincidence that it had the same name, right?

 Remarry My 114

    er 114 A Battle of Laws and Lyrics.


    Suzanna nodded, and the pallor of her face softened slightly.


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    Then she turned to look at Carson, who sat beside her with a brooding expression. Lately, he had been putting himself in the spotlight to block the negative headlines aimed at Suzanna.


    His rash behavior had even caused headaches for his superiors at Dream Entertainment.


    After all, going head-to-head with Harmony Dubbing Studio and trying to take down their star; VoiceMel, was a huge risk.


    . But Carson had gone all in for Suzanna, taking the pressure in stride and teaming up with


    Derrick to push back.


    However, the string of cease-and-desist letters they had sent to Harmony Dubbing Studio seemed to have disappeared into thin air.


    Even though the inte hadpletely trashed VoiceMel, the studio still publicly expressed its unwavering support for her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    This started to confuse many fans who had initially jumped on the hate bandwagon.


    While Carson was nursing a headache, Suzanna, looking pale and weak from her recovery, quietly tried to talk him down. "Carson, maybe... maybe you should stop going against Mel. After all, she''s backed by the Moore family ... " The frail girl''s voice wavered, her words filled with hesitation and unspoken grievance.


    That single sentence was enough to ignite Carson''s fury. "What do you mean ''going against her''?


    "She was the one who went after you first! Besides, she was the one in the wrong. Even after three years, she should pay for what she did.


    ''I don''t care how powerful the Moore family is does that mean they get to ignore basic morality? She giarized and cheapened my work, and she deserves to be shamed for it for he rest of her life."


    Suzanna''s casual remarks skillfully deepened Carson''s resentment toward Melody.


    A flicker of triumph shed in her eyes, though outwardly she maintained a fragile lemeanor.


    But Carson, I don''t want anything bad to happen to you," she said softly.


    1/3


    12:15 Wed, Oct 30 B ti


    Chapter 114 A Battle of Laws and Lyrics


    "You''re my family... I''ll take on all of Mel''s anger by myself...''


    13


    Hearing that, Christina felt her heart twist with pain.


    20 000 57%.


    +5 Free Coins


    No, she couldn''t just sit by and let Melody hurt Suzanna.


    Melody had to pay for this!


    Christina abruptly stood up, turning to Derrick with a dark, determined look. "Derrick, in copyright infringement cases, is there a chance Melody could go to prison?"


    Derrick hadn''t expected Suzanna''s few words to push Christina into wanting to see Melody locked up.


    His tall, refined figure stiffened for a moment, and his sharp eyes narrowed with a cold, wintery frost as he replied, "If the infringement is serious enough, she could go to prison. "But that''s only for the most severe cases...


    11


    He had already dug into the case between Carson and VoiceMel from three years ago.


    While there were allegations of "sheet music giarism," the evidence fell short of meeting the legal definition of copyright infringement.


    However, if they really wanted to push the case to its most extreme, Derrick knew he had the skills to make that happen. As one of the topwyers at Maycrest, he could ensure Melody ended up in prison for a year or two.


    If he decided Melody was going to face the full force of thew, there was no escaping it.


    "Derrick, then let''s pursue the most severe charges against Melody," Christina said firmly.


    "She needs to be sent to prison to clear her head. It''s what she deserves.


    "Why should Suzie suffer in vain if Melody isn''t punished?"


    Christina''s determination was absolute, her judgment clouded by hatred.


    Derrick''s brows furrowed, a cold, biting chill reflecting in his dark eyes.


    He let out a sigh. "Mom, Gary was right. We''ve been too biased.


    "Yes, Melody made mistakes, but they don''t warrant prison time."


    As awyer, Derrick had seen countless cases of families destroying one another, leaving nothing but devastation.


    II1


    2/3


    12:15 Wed, Oct 30 Bi B.


    Chapter 114 A Battle of Laws and Lyrics


    a


    While he couldn''t fully understand Melody''s feelings, he had a sharp eye for details.


    From Christina''s attitude alone, he could tell that Melody had likely endured a lot of mistreatment during her four years with the Shield family. "What do you think, Carson?" Derrick asked, turning to him.


    57%


    +5 Free Coins


    In Derrick''s mind, he had taken this case to keep things from spiraling out of control.


    After all, they were all part of the Shield family. If conflict was inevitable, at least the final decision should stay within their control.


    Carson stood by the hospital bed, his expression taut, his dark eyes swirling with an inner ^ storm.


    He pressed his lips together tightly before finally speaking in a voice colder than ice. "Derrick, do what Mom says.


    "Melody deserves the harshest punishment."


    On the fourth day, Melody logged onto Twitter and posted a message herself.


    VoiceMel, "Thank you to Tomato Official for your support and to the VoiceMel Army for standing by me. I''m officially taking on the voice-acting roles for The Royal General. My characters will be: "Female Lead: Camelia Obrien (portrayed by actress Shana Moreno)


    "Viinous Supporting Female: Zera Patton (portrayed by actress Bonnie Brown)


    "Additionally, I''ll beposing and performing the theme song Riding the Wind for The Royal General.


    "The song has already been licensed to Tomato Music."

 Remarry My 115

    3


    Chapter 115 Blocked and Unbothered


    Chapter 115 Blocked and Unbothered


    "Follow now for early ess on @HarmonyDubbing Studio, @Tomato Video, and @TomatoMusicAPP."


    +5 Free Coins


    The Royal General was a blockbuster adaptation of a bestselling novel, with a multi-billion-dor budget. The female lead was yed by Shana, a top-tier actress and the epitome of "pure and delicate beauty." When Suzanna first debuted, she had gained some attention because of her resemnce to Shana and had even ridden that wave, earning the nickname "Little Shana."


    As for the third female viin, Zera, she was yed by Bonnie, a famous singer-turned- actress. Because she didn''t have formal acting training, her line delivery was a bit unclear and needed dubbing. Both actresses already had strong fan bases in the entertainment industry.


    As soon as VoiceMel announced her theme song for The Royal General, fans of Shana and Bonnie quickly jumped in to im their favorite stars and began promoting them.


    At the same time, The Royal General hadn''t even premiered yet, but the theme song, Riding the Wind, immediately shot to the top of the trending charts.


    On one hand, the show already had its own built-in audience.


    On the other hand, the fact that VoiceMel dared to release a theme song at this critical moment stirred a frenzy.


    Everyone remembered that three years ago, she had been caught in a giarism scandal over three theme songs. Now, by suddenly dropping Riding the Wind, it was clear she was openly challenging Carson!


    It was bold. Audacious, even.


    Carson''s fans wasted no time-they flooded VoiceMel''s page, ready to tear apart her new song.


    But after listening, they found themselves enchanted, many secretly putting the song on


    repeat.


    Even casual listeners who weren''t involved in the drama couldn''t help but praise VoiceMel''s undeniable talent.


    The surge of hate-fueled attention,bined with the promotion from fans of The Royal


    III


    1/3


    Q


    ¨¦l., 57%-


    Chapter 115 Blocked and Unbothered


    General''s cast, caused the song to blow up.


    +5 Free Coins


    In just an hour, Riding the Wind was already threatening the poprity of Carson''stest release, Winter Falls.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    And in an hour and a half, the total metrics for Riding the Wind surpassed those of Winter Falls, shooting it to the top of Tomato Music''s trending chart for new songs.


    The trending topics soared as well, with keywords like:


    "VoiceMel''s Riding the Wind overtakes Winter Falls in the charts."


    "VoiceMel, the star of Harmony Dubbing Studio, breaks records with her theme song, outshining top artist Carson."


    "VoiceMel: An ugly face with too much nerve, openly provoking a pop icon."


    When the numbers dropped, Carson''s fans lost their minds!


    "Wow, I don''t get it anymore! How can an original be beaten by a giarist? Rotten Tomato will do anything for hype!"


    "I have to admit, though, the arrangement, lyrics, and how Riding the Wind fits with VoiceMel''s mature, powerful voice really captures the heroic spirit of Camelia from the original The Royal General.


    ''It''s been ages since we''ve had a song of this quality in the industry. It''s no surprise it''s dominating the charts!"


    "Riding the Wind is even more impressive than the three theme songs from three years ago. VoiceMel really is one of those artists who only makes a move when she can wipe the floor with the so-called professionals!" "Yeah, sure, Riding the Wind deserves the praise, but does that erase the fact that VoiceMel giarized Carson''s arrangement three years ago?


    "And who knows if she stole this one from some unknown indie artist?


    "After all, she''s gotten pretty good at ripping off other people''s work. The reason she hasn''t dropped any theme songs for three years is probably that she''s finally run out of ideas."


    "Has no one considered Carson might be the problem? He became a hit three years ago with that one masterpiece, but everything he''s released since has been trash.


    "If he wasn''t good-looking and propped up by his fans, he''d have to stick to the idol route.


    "None of the real music veterans even take him seriously as a singer."


    2/3


    Chapter 115 Blocked and Unbothered


    Twitter was a warzone.


    +5 Free Coins


    Carson, unable to stand it any longer, instinctively reached for his phone to call Melody and chew her out, but all he got was a busy signal.


    Right. He''d forgotten-Melody had blocked him!


    So, he grabbed his assistant''s phone and dialed again.


    This time, it connected.


    His voice was sharp, icy, and dripping with venom.


    "Mel!-"


    §£§Ö§Ö§â. §£§Ö§Ö§â. §£§Ö§Ö§â.


    The line went dead. Melody had coldly hung up on him, cutting off his fury and leaving it boiling in his chest, unresolved.


    He had listened to Riding the Wind and had to admit, it was a top-tier song.


    But there was no way Melody had created something like that on her own.


    She must have stolen it from someone else, again.


    A frosty glint filled Carson''s eyes as he thought about how Melody had brazenly used the song to overshadow his own new release. His frustration only grew.


    Noticing Melody casually hanging up the phone, Edward nced her way but continued to massage her leg with an air of indifference. His low, seductive voice asked, "Mel, who was that?"


    Melody''s tone was cool and dismissive. "Oh, just an idiot."

 Remarry My 116

    Chapter 116 A Melody of Freedom.


    Chapter 116 A Melody of Freedom


    D


    51%


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody hung up the phone and continued absentmindedly working on her iPad,ying down one musical note after another for the arrangement.


    She had already read the script for The Royal General.


    The story wasn''t just about martial conflicts and personal vendettas-it had a strong underlying theme of female empowerment.


    Whenposing the lyrics and melody, she made sure to weave this core theme into the song''s arrangement, making it align with the message of the story.


    She titled the theme song Riding the Wind, where "riding" carried the meaning of "mastering" or "controlling."


    To fully understand the essence of the characters, she had read the entire novel beforeposing the song and doing the voice work.


    The novel''s poprity made sense-especially in a film industry filled with shallow, cookie-cutter scripts.


    Most storylines today were either focused entirely on romance or filled with constant battles. Whenever the male and female leads had a personal vendetta, they''d want to destroy everything and take everyone else down with them. It had be such a clich¨¦ that fans online couldn''t help but joke: "As one of themon. people in this world, it really sucks!


    "You''re constantly being coteral damage in the main couple''s love story!"


    Audiences had been poisoned by bad dramas, so much so that over time their standards had. lowered, and they''d be more tolerant of low-quality content.


    As a result, fewer directors were willing to take the risk of making high-quality shows.


    That''s why the release of The Royal General this year was such a test. Could it break through the stale mold? Could it prove that audiences were still hungry for real quality?


    If it seeded, producers and directors might finally stop feeding the audience garbage.


    In the original novel, "wind" symbolized three things. First, it represented the male lead''s carefree, unpredictable nature, like the wind itself-impossible to grasp.


    Second, it reflected the turmoil in the world, the brewing storms of danger that the male and fernale leads had to navigate, mastering the challenges or "riding the wind." 13:25 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 116 A Melody of Freedom


    +5 Free Coins


    But the third and most crucial meaning was the "wind" of corruption in the royal court, the decadence of noble families, and the oppressive societal customs that shackled women- forcing them to uphold hollow ideals of virtue. Each of these winds carried bloodshed, poisoning society in ways that couldn''t always be seen but were felt by CV.


    The female lead, Camelia, was a swordswoman who broke free from the chains of these


    oppressive societal norms to roam the martial world.


    She had once been a noblewoman, confined by the male-dominated society and its expectations.


    Her rtionship with the male lead sparked in the midst of solving mysterious cases together, but both held back their growing feelings for one another.


    The male lead was in a position of power and couldn''t fully empathize with a woman''s struggles, even if they worked together seamlessly to solve cases.


    If they were to be together, Camelia would once again find herself trapped in the rigid, suffocating world of noblewomen, forced to submit to the male lead.


    Given the era, the male lead-an heir to a noble title-had to think of his family''s legacy.


    No matter how rebellious or free-spirited he was, his duty to leave an heir for his family remained inescapable.


    The realistic style of the original novel didn''t try to shochorn modern ideals of "one life, one love into the story.


    Under the weight of feudal traditions, the atmosphere grew darker as the story progressed.


    No one could escape the fate of being bound by the "wind" that ultimately turned into "confinement,"


    By the end of the story, the male lead stared at Camelia, still dressed in in clothes, though. her beauty was undeniable. "The world is harsh. Why do you insist on walking this path. alone?"Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Marrying him and bing the heir''s wife was clearly the best option for her.


    But Camelia simply smiled. "The harsher the world, the heavier the weight of tradition, the more I can''t stop..


    "If all the women in the world were to be confined within the walls of their homes, untouched by life''s trials, then why bother with plum blossoms that bloom in the bitter cold? Why not only nt fragile, exquisite peonies?"


    2/1


    13:25 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 116 A Melody of Freedom


    2X512 -


    +5 Free Coins


    The male lead''s gaze flickered, as if he were trying to grasp an elusive "wind." "Camelia, where will you go?"


    Camelia smiled, free and at peace. She turned her back to him, waving casually as she walked away. "I''ll ride the wind, asking no one where it will ta


    me."


    And thus, The Royal General ended.


    The final image was of Camelia walking alone through the night-slender yet resolute- disappearing into the fog-covered, cold streets at dawn.


    It was the kind of ending rarely seen in today''s entertainment industry, abrupt and thought-provoking.


    The message was clear: even under the oppressive weight of societal expectations, women. had more choices.


    Melody''s song, Riding the Wind, captured this tension between the female lead and the oppressive feudal system perfectly, pushing the conflict to its breaking point.


    The melody at the song''s climax seemed to embody the female lead''s desperate attempt to tear away the invisible forces that oppressed her


    But one person''s strength could only go so far.


    Still, the song powerfully conveyed the female lead''s charisma and inner strength.


    The reason Riding the Wind resonated so deeply and spread across the inte was because, of its core message and the natural appeal of the growing awareness of female autonomy.


    At that moment, Melody was working on the score for the background music of The Royal General.


    After finishing a section, she yed a snippet for Edward to hear.


    The melody was sweeping but carried an underlying heaviness, as if something monumental was looming just beyond the surface.


    "Eddie, how does this sound?"


    Melody tilted her head slightly, looking up at Edward with eager anticipation shining in her


    eyes.


    "The calm before the storm?"


    Edward nced down at her, tossing hisptop aside before pulling Melody into his arms.


    3/4


    51


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 116 A Melody of Freedom


    She had been so busytely, there hadn''t been much time for them to spend together.

 Remarry My 117

    Chapter 117 The CEO and His Femme Fatale


    Chapter 117 The CEO and His Femme Fatale


    This made Edward a little jealous, but he knew how much Melody valued her career.


    +5 Free Commi


    He couldn''t bring himself to crush her passion. Compared to his own business empire, the things she was tinkering with seemed insignificant.


    He could easily make her a major yer in any industry with a snap of his fingers.


    But he knew that wasn''t what Melody wanted, so he never unted his power or offered to help from a ce above her.


    Instead, he chose to support her, staying by her side and letting her y with the things that excited her.This is property ? of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Eddie, you really get me!


    "Come here, give me a kiss."


    Melodyughed yfully, burrowing into his arms, more and more drawn to the rare warmth and affection he gave her.


    Edward nced sideways at her, and with Melody teasing him like this, the tips of his ears started to turn red.


    He was about to lean in and let her kiss him when his eyes caught something out of the corner of the room.


    His gaze shifted to theptop that was still open the video conference with thepany''s board members hadn''t been closed yet.


    Edward''s eyes flicked over the screen, seeing that the video had frozen. His expression softened slightly.


    Ah, the video wasgging


    The board members of Moore Group werepletely stunned.


    What the hell?!


    Did they just hear that right?


    Their ruthless, cold-hearted boss Edward-the man who showed no mercy to anyone at thepany-was getting all flustered because his wife was teasing him? And that voice... so soft and sweet? Were they sure Edward hadn''t kidnapped some cute,


    1/3


    13:25 Thu, Oct


    Chapter 117 The CEO and His Femme Fatale


    innocent girl?


    +5 Free Coins


    No... no way. This had to be some kind of hallucination brought on by being worked to the bone by Edward.


    But in the next second, they saw a young, beautiful girl''s face appear on the screen, herplexion fair and radiant.


    Melody had wrapped her arms around Edward''s neck and pressed a soft kiss to his Adam''s apple.


    Because of the angle, Edward''s usual intimidating face was half-hidden in shadow, leaving the focus on Melody''s delicate profile as she leaned up to kiss him. The scene was both sweet and teasingly seductive.


    After the kiss, Melody didn''t forget to ask with a yful pout, "Honey, was that enough?


    "Or do you want more?"


    Thatment... no matter how you listened to it, it just sounded so suggestive!


    But, oh my God, the dynamic of the cold, ruthless CEO and his sweet, adorable little wife why was this so strangely addictive?


    The Moore Group board members held their breath, pretending their screens were frozen..


    The entire conference room felt like it had been put on pause.


    Though they weren''t speaking, their darting eyes told the story of pure shock and brewing gossip.


    If they could speak in hand signals, the board members would have been signing out every piece of juicy gossip right then and there!


    This was Edward''s first private-life scandal in the making!


    Want more?


    Should he want more?


    If Edward didn''t rise to the asion, could he even call himself a man?


    But Edward simply looked down, gently squeezing Melody''s cheek.


    He tilted her head slightly in the direction of theptop and spoke in a low, raspy voice, "Babe, do you think their screens are really frozen, or are they spying on us?


    2/3


    13:25 Thu, Oct


    Chapter 117 The CEO and His Femme Fatale


    "If they''re spying... should I just gouge their eyes out?"


    51


    *5 Free Cons


    Edward''s dark eyes narrowed as he cast a yful but dangerous look at the board members.


    In that moment, chills ran down their spines.


    Edward had been disfigured and disabled for three years, but since returning to Moore Group, he was just as ruthless and merciless as before-if not more so.


    His words were clearly a warning shot.


    No one dared move a muscle.


    Melody, being sharp, knew Edward needed to establish his authority now that he was back at thepany.


    She yed along,zily narrowing her beautiful almond eyes and casting a nce at theptop, her voice dripping withzy seduction like a femme fatale, "Tsk, how boring. Why not just amputate everything above the neck?"


    The Moore Group board members were stunned, gasping inwardly.


    What?!


    The new Mrs. Moore was hardcore!


    She looked soft and sweet on the outside, but in reality, she was vicious and cold-blooded.


    A perfect match for Edward, the ''elegant executioner." They were truly a pair of wolves in league together!

 Remarry My 118

    13:25 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 118 Flirting in the Midst of Chaos


    Chapter 118 Flirting in the Midst of Chaos +5 Free Coins


    As the two were in the middle of their little act, there was knock at the door. Bernard stood there, looking pitiful, holding a tray with a medicinal dish in his hands.


    The dish was something Melody had personally prepared to help Edward''s recovery. Not only were the ingredients extremely hard to find, but eachponent had to be the best of the best, making it even more difficult to perfect. In the past, Melody had always handled these tasks herself, meticulously preparing medicinal food for Cameron''s recovery.


    She didn''t mind working tirelessly, spending hours upon hours brewing medicinal herbs. To make the perfect tonic, she would even head into the mountains to dig up the freshest maca root herself.


    Even if she ended up bruised and battered, she''d be careful not to damage the maca root, fearing it would affect the dish''s potency. As soon as she returned home, she''d head straight to the kitchen, cooking it over a low me for hours. But this time, when she wanted to do the same for Edward, he stopped her.


    Edward''srge hand gently held her head in ce, his voice softer than she''d ever heard it before.


    "Silly girl, your heart is enough.


    "A man who truly cares for you would never let you tire yourself out like this."


    It was then that Melody finally understood: someone who truly loves you doesn''t care about how much you sacrifice.


    They only worry about how much it will exhaust you.


    So, naturally, the task of preparing the medicinal dish had fallen to the "unfortunate" assistant, Bernard.


    Now, holding the tray, Bernard was so moved by his own dedication that he was almost on the verge of tears.


    "Mr. Moore, the medicinal dish is ready. Please eat it while it''s hot," he said, after receiving permission to enter the room.


    Bernard stepped into the master bedroom, only to see Melody loungingzily in Edward''s arms, her small hand yfully tugging at his loosely tied necktie.


    1/3


    13:25 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 118 Flirting in the Midst of Chaos


    +5 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, Edward''sptop was still open, connected to the ongoing Moore Group board meeting!


    What the ?! Is this a live broadcast? How is this so intense?


    But he knew better than to look around any longer.


    He quickly ced the dish on the desk and made a hasty exit.


    Melody nced over at the medicinal dish.


    Today''s dish was still focused on treating certain performance issues." It seemed Edward hadn''t fully recovered yet.


    No wonder that night hadn''t led to anything.


    Turns out, the "gun" hadn''t even been loaded in the first ce.


    Melody, fully understanding the situation, stood up and casually brought the bowl of medicinal dish over. She absentmindedly stirred the liquid with a spoon as she watched. Edward continue offering feedback on Moore Group''stest proposals. The board members on the other end of the video conference were sweating bullets, sitting up straight, anxiously waiting for Edward''s next move.


    After Edward''s ident, Moore Group had fallen into the hands of the family''s uncles from a coteral branch.


    Truman, Edward''s father, had stepped down far too early and no longer involved himself in business matters.


    Edward and Felicity''s mother had passed away long ago, and the most likely heir, Alfred- Edward''s half-brother from his stepmother-had been shipped off overseas three years ago.


    For a time, Moore Group had been gradually taken over by the uncles.


    Edward, having been out ofmission for three years, had let it slide.


    But now that he was back on his feet, he had finally started taking control of thepany again.


    Though it was just a video meeting, the shareholders were all on edge.


    With just a few words, several rtives the uncles had ced within thepany had been removed-demoted, dismissed, or outright fired.


    Edward''s swift, decisive actionsmanded both fear and respect.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    2/3


    H


    Chapter 118 Flirting in the Midst of Chaos


    Noticing how busy he was, Melody quietly waited by his side for a while.


    +5 Free Coins


    Thanks to her finance studies at Greenfield University, she understood quite a bit of what was going on.


    Moore Group was undergoing a major reshuffle


    She didn''t want to disturb him, so she was about to head off to take a shower.


    But just before leaving, she couldn''t resist teasing him. In a yful whisper, she said, "Time to drink your medicine, my dear."


    She had barely finished when she tried to slip away, but Edward''srge hand quickly wrapped around her waist, pulling her back into his arms..


    The Moore Group board members were stunned. Are you kidding me?!


    We''re dealing with major corporate shakeups here, and he still has time to flirt?


    But of course, none of them dared say a word.


    Though they were seething with frustration on the inside, outwardly they maintained the serious,posed expressions of dutiful employees.


    Edward lowered his gaze, his longshes fluttering slightly as he reached out and gently pinched Melody''s nose. "Mel... I''m a bit busy right now, in the middle of a meeting. My hands are tied. "If the medicine sits out any longer, won''t the medicinal effects weaken?


    "How


    Chapter edic

 Remarry My 119

    Chapter 119 Sealed with a Medicinal Kiss


    Chapter 119 Sealed with a Medicinal Kiss


    Edward''s voice was smooth, with a teasing lilt at the end.


    The way he said "babe" nearly melted Melody''s heart on the spot.


    +5 Free Coins


    He tilted his head, leaning in close to her ear, his warm breath brushing against her skin, mixed with uneven, low, seductive breathing.


    The sound wasn''t particrly hushed, and it easily slipped into the ears of the board. members on the other end of the video conference. This side of Edward-so tender and indulgent was a world away from the ruthless, decisive leader they were used to seeing. Had Mr. Moore been possessed by some love-struck fool?


    But, in the face of Edward''s dominance, none of the shareholders dared to express their confusion or frustration.


    Melody, sitting on Edward''sp, waspletely enveloped by his presence, his breath, and the warmth surrounding her. Her heart fluttered uncontrobly.


    So she nodded obediently.


    "Alright."


    She stood up and fetched the bowl of medicinal dish, bringing it closer to Edward.


    Meanwhile, Edward was ncing over some project documents.


    They say a man is most attractive when he''s focused on work, and in this moment, Edward certainly was.


    Even so, after reading through the files, he didn''t forget to pull Melody back into hist embrace, positioning her petite figure between his long legs, which werezily stretched out beside the sofa.


    Then, casting a cold nce at the shareholders on the other side of the video call, he spoke. with a voice that was both stern and tinged with a hint of arrogant affection. "Apologies. My wife is worried about my recovery and insists on personally feeding me the medicinal dish.


    "My wife is a little shy, so none of you should be watching."


    1/3


    Chapter 119 Sealed with a Medicinal Kiss


    The slightly smug tone in his voice only made the shareholders even more terrified.


    What is happening to Mr. Moore?


    Besides, when had Edward ever said "sorry" to them?


    But these seasoned businessmen could easily see past the surface.


    15 Free Coins


    Edward wasn''t just drinking medicinal dish-he was very obviously showing off his affection


    on purpose.


    Meanwhile, the poor shareholders had no choice but to silently endure this disy of affection, while sneakily texting their own wives.


    "Honey, I want some medicinal dish too!"


    One wife responded. "You sure do. You onlyst a few seconds every time!


    "If the world ended in a minute, I wouldn''t even know what to do with the extra 50-something seconds!"


    The shareholder was speechless.


    Wait... was Edward drinking this dish for that kind of issue?


    Suddenly, the shareholders'' subtle nces toward Edward took on a new meaning-filled with doubt and spection. Melody stirred the dish and fed Edward a spoonful, teasing him as she did so. "Mr. Moore, you should drink more. "This tonic is called the Vigor Revival Tonic. The more you drink, the better the results."


    She brought another spoonful to his lips, and Edward calmly drank it.


    But in the next moment, he casually closed theptop with one hand, took the bowl from Melody, and set it aside.


    Then, without warning, he pressed his lips to hers, capturing her in a firm, medicinal-soup-vored kiss.


    The boardroom on the other side of the closedptop was buzzing with excitement. Whoa. guess that rumor''s busted! Edward seemed more than capable!Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mmph... mmm!"


    2/3


    Chapter 119 Sealed with a Medicinal Kiss


    Melody squirmed desperately in Edward''s arms, struggling to break free.


    +5 Free Coins


    Closing theptop at this exact moment? He was making it painfully obvious to everyone. what they were up to!


    When the kiss, vored with the bitter taste of the tonic, finally ended, their eyes locked.


    Melody shrank back, her shoulders tense, feeling like Edward was a wolf about to devour a helpless little rabbit.


    "Mr. Moore... what are you trying to do?"


    She pouted, her expression making

 Remarry My 120

    Chapter 120 The Gentle Monster Behind the Mask


    Chapter 120 The Gentle Monster Behind the Mask + Free Coins


    Melody blinked her wide almond eyes, looking innocent and confused, but her small hand instinctively tugged at Edward''s loosened tie. She had already pulled it halfway off, leaving his cor slightly open.


    The crisp white shirt now revealed part of Edward''s firm, muscr chest, with his pale corbone catching the light, tinged with a faint blush.


    For some reason, Melody couldn''t help but gulp audibly..


    "Tsk, you little glutton."


    Edward chuckled, his fingers instinctively reaching out to pinch Melody''s soft, chubby cheeks.


    Her face still had a hint of baby fat, making it irresistibly squishy.


    The bounce of her skin made him want to tease her even more.


    Melody''s skin felt like silk under his fingers, and as soon as they touched, it was as if a spark of electricity passed between them.


    She looked up and met Edward''s predatory gaze, and the contact sent a tingling sensation through her entire body, making her heart race,


    "Uh... Mr. Moore! Stop it!


    "We''re ... we''re in the middle of a meeting," she stammered, her ears burning red.


    Melody hadn''t forgotten what was happening-this was Moore Group''s shareholder meeting, after all.


    Even though it was just a video conference, Edward''s casual behavior was a bit too much.


    Edward nced down at her, clearly amused by how she was trying to stop him. Her small rame tilted back as she tried to put some distance between them, but that only made him nore tempted. He couldn''t resist squeezing the little dimples on her cheeks again, his fingers &gtyfully pressing into her soft skin.


    How had he never noticed before? Melody was so much fun to tease.


    But after receiving an annoyed re from her, Edward finally relented.


    le kissed her cheek one more time, like he was doing her a huge favor, before releasing her


    rom his arms.


    1/4


    Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 120 The Gentle Monster Behind the Mask


    He reopened theptop, ready to resume the meeting.


    "Oh... time for the meeting, is it?


    "Mel. I guess you''ll just have to endure it for now."


    Edward-teased in a low voice, his tone far too yful for a serious meeting.


    251%%


    +5 Free Coins


    His words made Melody''s face heat up even more, and without another word, she quickly escaped to the bathroom to wash up.


    Before leaving, though, she made sure to mess up his short hair, leaving it in a disheveled.


    state.


    Edward, now sporting a tousled, messy hairstyle, continued the meeting as if nothing had happened,pletely calm andposed,


    But the small, indulgent smile that asionally tugged at his lips gave away the affection he''d been trying to hide forContent provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    years.


    The board members on the other side were trembling inside, silently thinking to themselves, "A man in love might actually be scarier than the cold, ruthless version."


    At night, the twoy in each other''s arms, falling asleep together.


    After what felt like a lifetime, being back in Edward''s embrace gave Melody a surreal sense of disbelief.


    With her eyes closed, images from her past life flickered through her mind-scenes of how she had fiercely resisted Edward''s obsessive control.


    They had been married, yes, but they barely had any real time together.


    What''s more, their biggest wedge had always been Kenrick.


    But what had Kenrick really done?


    They had


    grown up together.


    Even before either of them had been brought back to their wealthy families, Kenrick had ived next door to the Tuckers.


    Although Martin and Kenrick were brothers, Martin had always kept her at a distance from Kenrick.


    9/4


    51%


    Chapter 120 The Gentle Monster Behind the Mask


    Even during their teenage years, when Kenrick excelled in school and took care of her in every way, shining so brightly with his achievements, all he got from Martin, who had already be a rising star in his own right, was a simple, "Mel, don''t get too close to him. He''s good, but he''s good to everyone. "He''s the kind of person who''s better as a friend, not a lover.


    "A walking central heater-warm to everyone."


    But back then, she was too young to understand. She was touched when Kenrick, even after returning to the Paynes in Maycrest, still climbed over the fence of the Shield Residence just to see her.


    When she was desperately trying to please her biological parents, yet still couldn''t gain the Shield family''s approval, he cared for her just like he always had.


    That kind of tenderness was something she hadn''t been able to resist.


    That''s why, in her past life, she had been so easily swayed by Kenrick''s words. After marrying Edward, it only took a few sweet promises from Kenrick to convince her to run away with him, leaving Edward behind.


    And that had led to her ultimate downfall-Kenrick had teamed up with the Shield family to frame her, sending her to prison in his ce.


    She could never forget the moment Edward, after she had threatened him with suicide, left in bitter anger and went abroad.


    The moment he was gone, both the Shield family and Kenrick revealed their true colors.


    The worst part-the part that made her sick to her core-was that on the very day she was thrown into prison, Kenrick got engaged to Suzanna in avish celebration.


    When Kenrick had tricked her into taking the fall for him, he''d even brought her to his engagement party, telling her that it had all been prepared for her.


    Taking the me was just a formality," he''d said. She wouldn''t actually go to jail.


    The Shield family and Kenrick would all be waiting for her when she came out.


    But the next time she saw him, she was already strapped to an operating table in prison. Kenrick and Suzanna stood at her bedside, Kenrick''s voice still gentle, but nowced with


    old cruelty. "Mel, Suzie lost her eyesight saving Cameron.


    As part of the Shield family, you should be willing to make sacrifices for Cameron too, don''t


    you think?


    §à


    3/4


    Chapter 120 The Gentle Monster Behind the Mask


    +5 Free Coins


    "Why don''t you give Suzie your corneas? When you get out of prison, I won''t be able to marry you because I love Suzie, but I''ll take care of you for the rest of your life." One after another, Kenrick''s polished, deceptive words poured out of his mouth like sickly sweet promises.


    She remembered herself thrashing

 Remarry My 121

    4/4


    51%


    45 Free Cons


    Chapter 121 The Monster''s im


    Chapter 121 The Monster''s im


    Melody could only watch helplessly as Kenrick plunged the syringe into her skin, and soon after, she slipped into an endless darkness.


    When she woke again, her world was nothing but ck.


    An eternal, unending night....


    The memory made her body tremble. Suddenly, she shot up in bed, screaming, "Kenrick!


    "I... I''ll make sure you''re ruined!


    Melody''s entire body stiffened, and she curled up tightly under the covers. Beside her, Edward stared at her with a dark expression, but he couldn''t help his concern. He reached out to touch her. "Mel.... "p!"


    Melody instinctively swatted his hand away, the terror in her eyes still fresh.


    Edward froze, his gaze darkening as a shadow of hurt crossed his face at her rejection.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But seeing


    how shaken she was, he didn''t hesitate to pull her into his arms, trapping her there. His voice was hoarse, "Melody, are you scared of me?"


    She frantically tried to back away, her face pale as if drained of all blood. She looked like a fragile porcin doll about to shatter at any moment.


    "No... Don''te near me!


    "Don''t take my eyes..."


    Melody mumbled, her gaze flickering to Edward''s scarred face, her body instinctively. recoiling in fear.


    Edward''s brows knitted tightly together as he reached over and turned on the light. The room flooded with brightness, casting a stark contrast to Melody''s ghostly pale, fragile appearance.


    ''Who''s going to take your eyes?


    ''Melody, look at me. Tell me!"


    Unlock seeded


    1/3


    1


    Chapter 121 The Monster''s im


    The blinding light helped snap Melody back to reality. She blinked, dazed, and then suddenly buried herself into Edward''s chest.


    +5 Free Coins


    Her eyes glinted with a mixture of hatred and ice-cold fury. Her voice was raspy, seething with frozen anger. "Kenrick!"


    After she spoke, a bit of her sanity returned, and she tried to reassure Edward with a weak smile. "Eddie, don''t worry. It was just a nightmare, that''s all."


    one


    As if something as unbelievable as her past life and this current could be exined in words. No one would believe her, even if she tried.


    But her attempt to calm him had the opposite effect.


    Edward''s expression grew even darker.


    He stared down at her pale, weak face, and a dangerous, possessive energy surged within him.


    He pulled her tightly into his arms once more, resting his head against her frail shoulder, his fingers gently running through her hair.


    His voice came out raspy,ced with an underlying malice he couldn''t suppress. "Mel, if he hurt you...


    "Then we''ll destroy him."


    Kenrick''s existence had always been something Edward knew about-and resented.


    Back when Melody used to chase after Martin, Edward had noticed the gentle young man who was always by her side. Melody would affectionately call him "Ken." That was Kenrick.


    He was Melody''s childhoodpanion, the one who had grown up with her, and many people thought they were a perfect match.


    And Edward? He was the one who had torn them apart.


    I


    Even though he had fallen into the depths of despair, he couldn''t stop himself from trying to grasp at that sliver of light he could never reach


    That''s why, when Truman chose a bride for him to improve his luck, Edward had deliberately pointed to Suzanna...


    Because he knew Melody''s situation all too well. He knew the Shield family favored Suzanna and would inevitably force Melody to marry into the Moore family in her ce.


    2/3


    Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 121 The Monster''s im


    Edward had coveted her for a long time. He knew everything about her past.


    How could he not be aware of what Kenrick meant to Melody?


    Edward the real Edward-was vtile and ruthless, cold-blooded and cunning. and twisted as an abyss.


    45 Free Coins


    as c


    deep


    He had never changed. He was just a monster dressed in a refined and elegant facade.


    Ithen that mask shattered, would you fear me, hate me... ore closer to my broken, inhuman soul?


    That''s why, when Melody spoke with such hatred toward Kenrick, Edward didn''t believe a single word. Melody, are you just trying to hide something?


    Are you afraid I''ll harm Kenrick and you''re trying to mislead me?


    But none of that mattered anymore.


    After all, you were already my wife.


    One way or another, Kenrick had to be removed.


    Melody tilted her head, looking at Edward with a hint of suspicion in her eyes.


    Wait a minute. she just said she had a nightmare, and Edward already wants to kill Kenrick?


    Isn''t this... a little too convenient?


    She cuddled up closer to him, her clear almond eyes shimmering with innocence and a faint, yful light. "Okay, okay!" she said sweetly. "Destroy him!"


    Edward frowned, thinking, "Melody really knows how to act, doesn''t she?"


    But even so, her adorable expression was just too much for him to resist.


    Fine. He''d let her off for shouting another man''s name in the middle of the night. This time.


    With a cold look, Edward bent down, his possessiveness ring, as he pressed hard kisses. onto her neck, leaving a trail of marks-symbols that imed her as his, and his alone. Melody was his.


    Only his


    3/3


    13-26 Thu, Del


    Chapter 122 Breakfast

 Remarry My 122

    Chapter 122 Breakfast


    Chapter 122 Breakfast


    Melody couldn''t go back to sleep after waking up from her nightmare.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Coins


    Her entire body was drenched in sweat, so she went to take a shower before going downstairs to prepare breakfast for Edward.


    Edward didn''t stop her. He merely got into a fresh set of clothes and followed her downstairs.


    Edward had broad shoulders and a slim waist, his long legs covered by the ck trousers he had put on. His gray turtleneck sweater highlighted his elegant yet aloof personality.


    His ck hair was a little messy, and apart from the scar on his face that seemed a little sinister, he was extremely attractive..


    Since Melody insisted on getting busy in the kitchen because she couldn''t sleep, Edward followed her down to the kitchen.


    His eyes lowered. Edward stood behind Melody and wrapped his arms around her while she was cooking. He rested his hand against her slender waist and spoke in a low voice, "Mel, let me do it." Edward wasn''t the kind of man who would sit back while his wife did everything.


    He had been independent before, and now, even if he did have a wife, he wouldn''t make a habit of letting his wife do everything.


    At the end of the day, it was because he cared about her and didn''t want her to be too tired.


    Bernard stood at the kitchen door, with heavy eyebags under his eyes.


    He felt things had been really strange recently.


    Previously, when Edward had been having meetings, Bernard would be the one who took care of Edward''s meals.


    Now, Edward was personally cooking for his wife, so all Bernard could do was stand there with heavy eyebags and witness their affection for each other.


    Does anyone know what I''m feeling? Bernard wondered.


    However, another thought quickly shed in Bernard''s mind.


    Has Mr. Moore... ever cooked?


    Taking the kitchen utensils from Melody, Edward easily lifted her into his arms, before


    0


    1/3


    51%


    Chapter 122 Breakfast


    lowering his head to press a kiss onto her forehead.


    +5 Free Coins


    He gently patted the back of Melody''s head as her slender bodyy across his arms. Then, he said, "Darling, the kitchen has too much fumes. Wait for me outside."


    Melody felt a warm sweetness spread within her from Edward''s gentleness. Now, she wondered if she had just imagined the man from her past life who had imprisoned her and had been so possessive. She nodded obediently, her hands around Edward''s neck, as she said, "Okay."


    As she finished speaking, she was ready for Edward to put her down so she could walk out of the kitchen.


    However, Edward had carried her out of the kitchen before putting her down.


    As he passed Bernard, Edward''s cold gaze swept across his assistant, his jaw slightly raised, as if he was showing off that he had a wife.


    It was too early in the morning for this.


    Not only had Bernard been forced to witness their affection, but now Edward had even shown off in front of him.


    For a moment, he had no idea what to do.


    However, Bernard didn''t dare say anything and could only stand rooted to spot, feeling. vulnerable, powerless and alone.


    Edward brought Melody to the living room and sat her down on the sofa.


    Then, he strode back toward the kitchen again, dragging Bernard into the kitchen, and closing the door behind them with a bang. Bernard was speechless.


    All Bernard wanted to do was scream that his bass had lost his mind.


    However, at this moment, Bernard stood helplessly before. Edward. Even though he was six feet tall, Bernard hesitated to speak as he faced Edward. Bernard''s cheeks were even a little flushed.


    "Mr... Mr. Moore, why did you pull me into the kitchen like this?"


    Brandon, who was Edward''s secret bodyguard, was left speechless from where he stood.


    outside.


    2/3


    Chapter 122 Breakfast


    What''s wrong with


    my


    brother?


    +5 Free Coins


    However, Brandon was indeed curious. Does Mr. Moore have some weird hobbies with my brother?


    Standing outside the kitchen window, Brandon quietly moved a few inches and pulled down a corner of the blinds.


    I''ll just take a peek.


    "Of course, I want you to... make breakfast! Why are you blushing? What did you think I


    wanted to do?"


    Edward rapped Bernard''s head with his knuckles, expressing how speechless he was at this moment.


    "You know... as long as I am paid..." Bernard''s voice trailed off.


    Bernard subconsciously obeyed all Edward''s instructions and always tried his best to give his boss a satisfactory work performance.

 Remarry My 123

    Chapter 123 Launching a BrandExclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 123 Launching a Brand


    "How about deducting 100 thousand from your end-of-year bonus?"


    Edward had been stunned for a second, almost rendered speechless by Bernard''s reaction.


    However, the moment he regained hisposure, his expression had darkened.


    "No! Mr. Moore, please don''t!"


    Bernard was almost brought to tears.


    My hard-earned money! How can I bear to part with it?


    Brandon stood outside the kitchen window and had just looked away, ncing at the surroundings like a lookout


    However, it was at that moment that he heard Bernard pleading with Edward, "Mr. Moore... please don''t!"


    Can anyone understand what I''m feeling now? Brandon wondered.


    The Sacher family had two sons, but Brandon felt like his brother would lose his manhood.


    SOOIL


    Melody was sitting in the living room scrolling through Twitter. Over the past few days, her ount has gone viral.


    All her old, ugly photos had been at the top of the trending searches for several days.


    Melody thought about it, and a way to make money was rapidly forming in her mind.


    Wealthy women were the target audience for the beauty cream that Melody was currently developing. However, there was no reason for Melody to stop there..


    There were a limited number of wealthydies in Maycrest.


    In addition, Melody''s products used solely traditional medicinal ingredients and showed immediate effects. As such, once one started using the product more often, they would only need to continue using it sparingly to maintain the effects. That also meant that it would be hard for her to expand her businesster on.


    However, when creating a brand, it would be a good idea to market the first product as a luxurious beauty product, before promoting it across the country, and even globally, once the brand gained public recognition.


    THE


    1/3


    13.27 Thu, Oct 31 G


    Chapter 123 Launching a Brand


    In that


    case, the market for her products would expand considerably.


    Any brand, even luxury brands, needed products that catered to all sses of people.


    51


    5 Free Coms


    Moreover, even though it was negative publicity she was receiving right now, Melody''s current influence would still benefit her business expansion.


    Besides, her current delicate features and smoothplexion would be the most powerful advertisement for her beauty cream.


    Having made up her mind, Melody posted another tweet from her VoiceMel ount, "Self-developed pharmaceutical skincare brand, YM, will beunched soon! YM Rejuvenation Cream-restore your beauty!"


    The tweet continued. "Fade your e marks and scars and regain your wless beauty! 100 bottles of the new product will be up for sale in a week. Enter the link to participate in a lucky draw. Those who have been following VoiceMel for 3 years can participate for free! If you have sensitive skin, dull and sallowplexion due tote nights, old scars, or e scars, let YM Rejuvenation Cream help you regain wonderful skin. Results can be seen within a week!"


    Melody finished the tweet by tagging YM Capital''s official Twitter ount and attaching a photo of the new product..


    Although it was early in the morning, Melody''s ount was currently being closely monitored.


    As soon as the tweet was sent out, a group of keyboard warriors flooded into her notifications. Carson''s fans were the quickest.


    "Hahaha, what the hell is YM Rejuvenation Cream? What kind of knock-off brand is this? Has VoiceMel been hacked? What kind of rubbish advertisement is this? Her face is so full of e, it''s disgusting. Yet someone wants her to endorse skincare products?" "Am I the only one who noticed that YM Capital is thepany that embarrassed Suzanna in the live broadcast previously? Isn''t it a subsidiary of Goldman Pax Group?"


    "Oh my god, this is so suspicious. A financialpany making skincare products? It''s obviously a knock-off outsourced brand. Why is VoiceMel trying to profit off doing such shady things? You will get karma for being so hical!"


    "From what I know, VoiceMel is very good at proving everyone wrong! I will trust her this time and try entering the lucky draw! Remember how she was chosen to be the voiceover for the male lead of some mystery radio drama? Everyone said her mature voice was not suitable for the role. However, she did so well that the radio drama became so popr! Yes, the male lead, Sam King, in Dispersing Winter. Who would have guessed it was VoiceMel?


    100


    23


    Thu, Oct 31


    ter 123 Launching a Brand


    1


    2¡Á51% 51%%%


    5 Free Coins


    exceeded expectations so many times! It''s just that only those in the voiceover and tainment circle, as well as a few fans, would know!"


    t! Is it that original mystery radio drama? VoiceMel was the voice of Sam King? I mber that the main character''s French was so maic and also had an aura of noble iness. When they were doing auditions for the role, many voice actors went to try out hey were all eliminated VoiceMel is indeed amazing!"


    e, no matter what, that''s in the voice acting industry. Now, she''s straying from that stry to make pharmaceutical skincare and using a financialpany to promote it? ething seems wrong with this entire picture! I don''t think it can be trusted!"


    it!! YM Capital sounds really familiar. There''s a feud with Suzanna and thepany went gainst Goldman Pax Group... I watched that live broadcast. The camera caught a


    utifuldy who is said to be the Shield family''s adopted daughter, Melody Tucker. Could


    Is VoiceMel actually Melody?

 Remarry My 124

    Chapter 124 Meeting the Wealthy''s Needs


    Chapter 124 Meeting the Wealthy''s Needs 51%


    +5 Free Coms


    The spections from theizens continued. In some way, this also brought a new wave of online attention for Melody.


    Very soon, the phrase "YM Capital''s Rejuvenation Cream" became a hot topic.


    While it was gaining attention, there were many doubtful voices.


    Many mocked VoiceMel for not daring to show her face, iming she was ugly, and dared to endorse a knock-off cosmetic brand. Manymented that she was merely creating problems for herself.


    However, many socialites and wealthy women had seen the picture of the rejuvenation. cream on VoiceMel''s ount.


    The simple and elegant white box was carved with the intricate letter "YM" as a design.


    They recognized this as the cream that Felicity had rmended to them, which cost 300 thousand for a 3.5 oz bottle. Many socialites wondered if this was really a knock-off brand.


    However, Fecility''splexion was indeed free of scars now and her skin had be. smooth after using the cream. Many socialites had heard about what was going on and everyone started asking Felicity about it in the group chat.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if they had been cheated.


    However, this was Fecility Moore they were talking about.


    Felicity was the eldest daughter of the Moore family and 300 thousand dors was nothing


    to her.


    As such, the socialites were all confused.


    Felicity had be even more beautiful recently. Her skin had never looked so good, and she was in a wonderful mood.


    When questioned, Felicity merely smiled lightly saying, "You''ve all used it, right? The results will alleviate your doubts. Of course, if you don''t want it, you can return it. There are plenty of people waiting to get their hands on this limited-edition beauty cream. As for the brand in question, it looks like the person behind this brand is nning an officialunch. You''re in fuck."


    1/3


    00


    51


    Chapter 124 Meeting the Wealthy''s Needs.


    Felicity''s words seemed to calm everyone down.


    +5 Free Coins


    If someone like Felicity dared to use this brand, the other socialites knew there was no need for any more doubts.


    Moreover, some socialites had used the cream for a few days and already began to see results. As such, they had started to follow VoiceMel on Twitter as well.


    Every time they bought the beauty cream from Felicity, it almost felt like they owed her a


    favor.


    As such, they felt it would be better to support the brand itself and ensure a steady supply right from the source.


    A few socialites who were well known for showing off, couldn''t help but share this news within their social circle, "This is a high-end cosmetic product yet you''re calling it a knock-off? YM''s cosmetics have been popr among the socialites! Lady Felicity''s sensitive skin and facial scars have all faded and her skin is smooth as silk! The wealthy are scrambling for it. and even if you have money, you might be able to get your hands on it." Once this topic started, some verified ounts belonging to wealthy women began to retweet and like the posts.


    This brought on a new wave of discussion from theizens.


    "What? This supposed knock-off brand is a high-end cosmetic product for the wealthy? I have to try to enter the lucky draw!"


    However, only those who had been following VoiceMel for three years could enter the lucky draw for free.


    For everyone else, they would have to pay 2 thousand dors and they were not guaranteed the product. Each person was limited to one entry.


    To many socialites and wealthy women, 2 thousand dors for a box was a bargain.


    However, this was a steep price for anyone else.


    What theizens wanted to know was whether VoiceMel''s cosmetic product was worth that price.


    At the same time, the wealthy couldn''t help but wonder if the beauty cream and rejuvenation cream were the same product. After all, their beauty cream had cost them 300 thousand dors, a far cry from the 2 thousand-dor cream being marketed online. Melody was fully prepared for this.


    2/3


    13-27 Thu, Oct 31Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 124 Meeting the Wealthy''s Needs.


    Felicity forwarded the cosmetic forms to the socialite chat group. It listed the concentration ratios as well as the formtion of the high-quality medicinal herbs ingredients.


    50%


    +5 Free Coins


    The ingredients for both creams werepletely different but they both contained an ingredient that contained extracts from an expensive herb that inhibited mnin at the roots.


    The rejuvenating cream had fewer ingredients, which justified the reason why it cost less.


    In short, these cosmetic products had taken the needs of the socialites and wealthy women. into ount.


    When Melody had been experimenting with these cosmetics and ingredients in her undergroundb, she had already considered her ns for the future.


    She was now merely implementing them

 Remarry My 125

    Chapter 125 Bad Time?


    Chapter 125 Bad Time?


    50%


    +5 Free Coins


    At this moment, Edward was chopping up the bones like he had seen Melody do. Blood from. the raw meat was sttering everywhere and Bernard felt as if he had just walked into a crime scene.


    "Mr...


    Mr. Moore, what are you doing?


    Bernard was Edward''s personal assistant who understood him well. Yet, Bernard felt that ever since Edward and Melody had started dating, he understood Edward less and less. Edward had never set foot in the kitchen before.


    Edward''s hands were used to guide the stock movements on the market, and sign agreements for oil trade and global shipping.


    They were not used for cooking or chopping of raw meat and bones for soup.


    However, Edward was clearly enjoying himself.


    Edward leisurely rolled up the sleeves of his gray sweater.


    Every movement he made was so elegant, it seemed as if at any moment he would be joining a high-level meeting to sign an important contract that would determine the future of Maycrest. He was domineering, cold, and had an imposing aura.


    "You''re going to teach me how to cook."


    Edward turned, the curve of his jawline cold and hard.


    His voice was low and maic, even a little stiff


    "I must be able to do all these for Mel too," Edward said.


    Even as he spoke, he washed his hands clean before picking up the cleaver once again.


    His slender fingers lightly brushed across the sharp bones, but the next moment he''d used the cleaver to chop right through them.


    His movements were swift and ruthless.


    Bernard let out an involuntary shudder.


    For a brief moment, he felt that if he didn''t teach Edward how to cook, he would be the


    1/3


    50%Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 125 Bad Time?


    casualty in that kitchen.


    To Bernard, it almost seemed like rather than chopping chicken bones, Edward was chopping off his head.


    45 Free Coins


    Bernard cleared his throat and said, "Mr. Moore, if you want to make chicken soup, you don''t need to use so much force. Look, your clothes are stained with blood. Why don''t you put on an apron first?" Edward didn''t pause at all. He was gifted at everything he set his mind to, so chopping up chicken bones was a piece of cake to him.


    As he continued chopping, he nodded arrogantly. "Put it on for me."


    Bernard quickly found a new apron but it was printed with small flowers.


    It didn''t suit Edward at all.


    "Why are you just standing there?" Edward asked


    Even as he spoke, Edward''s gaze was fixed on the pot of soup which was starting to boil.


    "Oh, I''ming. Mr. Moore.


    Wary of therge cleaver in Edward''s hand, Bernard quickly stepped forward to help Edward put the apron on.


    Among the mess of the kitchen, Bernard could only wrap the apron around Edward''s waist and secure it with a knot.


    Bernard had just wrapped the apron around Edward''s waist and was about to tie a knot when the kitchen door was pushed open. Melody poked her head in, a soft and sweet smile on her face, "Eddie, do you need help


    Bernard froze.


    Oh god, I''m done for


    Hearing Melody''s voice, Edward''s eyebrows rxed as he nced sideways, knocking Bernard aside with the back of his hand. Edward looked calm andposed.


    However, on closer look, Edward''s grip on the cleaver had tightened and his limbs were a little stiff.


    III


    2/3


    Chapter 125 Bad Time?


    "Darling, the food will be ready soon."


    #5 Free Coins


    Melody tilted her head a little, her lips pouring slightly, and she teased, "Oh, did Ie in at a bad time? If I had known he was here, I wouldn''t havee in."


    As someone who spent a lot of time on the Inte, Melody was good at acting fragile.


    Edward understood immediately as well. He shot a cold nce at Bernard who was hiding in the corner, trying to will himself out of existence, while also quietly cursing his boss. An indulgent faint smile appeared on Edward''s stern face.


    You must be hungry," he said.


    Melody immediately retorted, "Sorry to bother you, I''m just going to wait until I starve to death.


    Bernard wanted to dig a hole and disappear.


    Edward pursed his lips andughed, unable to hold it back. He reached out to pinch her cheeks gently and said, "Why are you so cute even when you''re jealous?" What?"

 Remarry My 126

    Chapter 126 Lawsuit


    +5 Free Coins


    Eventually, the task of making soup ended up with the modest Bernard. As he prepared the soup


    for Mr. Moore, he muttered, "Is something wrong with me? Why did I have to put an apron on him?"


    Of course. Madam caught him in the act, making Bernard feel like quitting his position as an assistant.


    Still, no matter how irritated he felt, he remained dedicated to his duties.


    Before long, the pork rib soup was ready to eat.


    Bernard''s culinary abilities were impressive.


    Once the pork rib soup was ready, Melody invited him and Brandon to sit and eat with her.


    The two nced over at Mr. Moore at the same time.


    Edward gave a small nod and said, "Just listen to my wife."


    They followed her lead and took their seats, though it wasn''t long before they started to feel


    uneasy.


    As Melody was about to taste the soup. Edward casually took the bowl from her. Without a word, he pulled her onto hisp, allowing her to sitfortably.


    Even though the young girl stood 5.41 feet tall, her bare face radiated a sweet and innocent


    harm, exuding a softness and gentleness.


    Melody wore a white, fluffy nightgown, adorned with a hat that had two drooping rabbit ears.


    The young girl was pale and delicate, like a gentle little rabbit.


    .t that moment, as Edward lifted her onto hisp, he resembled a menacing wolf who had aptured a helpless little rabbit.


    dward lifted the bowl of pork rib soup to his face and started feeding the young girl, poonful by spoonful.


    ince she was done, he took his time eating the remaining soup.


    dward took great pleasure in looking after Melody.


    e was determined that his little girl would lead a life offort.


    1/3


    13:27 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 126 Lawsuit


    Bernard and Brandon thought: We can''t continue like this anymore!


    45 Free Coins


    On the fifth day, the VoiceMel scandal had reached its peak.


    Carson was positioned before the ss window of the Dream Entertainmentpany building, his lips slightly pursed in a chilly manner.


    His brows were deeply furrowed, and his gaze was dangerously sharp.


    Beside him, his manager looked anxiously, almost dazed. Lately, they have been investing heavily in inte trolls to


    portray Carson as a victim..


    Who could have anticipated that not only would VoiceMel''s track "Riding the Wind" continue to dominate, but also the YM premium skincare product YM woulde under scrutiny? The "unttering" photos of VoiceMel caused the controversy to surge.


    Interest in the usation of VoiceMel copying Carson''s original album began to wane sharply.


    Nevertheless, Carson remained a leading streamer.


    Since the first day he took legal action against VoiceMel for giarism, he had been restraining himself.


    However, today he shared another update about thewsuit.


    Carson wrote, "The court has epted the case, and Voice Mel from Harmony Dubbing Studio, along with Mr. Shield, will be in Maycrest Court in three days,


    ''Since both parties are public figures, and it''s important to advocate for the protection of national intellectual property rights, we encourage more creators to defend their original. work.


    Our attorney, Derrick from Justice Law Firm, has requested that the court broadcast the entire trial live.


    The court has granted this request, so please check @Sommerville Court, @Tomato Live Broadcast, @Dream Entertainment Official, @Harmony Dubbing Studio, and @VoiceMel for updates in three days." Once thiswsuit announcement was posted, it set off a frenzy online. Previously, people ould only learn about thew by attending court hearings.


    And now, there''s a live broadcast of a top singer using a dubbing master of giarism.


    2/3


    1327 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 126 LawsuitAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Who wouldn''t want to get in on the excitement?


    "Wow, Carson has finally done something. I''ve never liked VoiceMel.


    5 Free Coins


    She is just a dubbing actor who can''t even make it to the stage. She is unattractive and full of herself. He creates a scene when she''s cklisted and resorts to shady methods to push a low-quality skincare brand." 13:28 Thu, Oct 31

 Remarry My 127

    Chapter 127 I Won''t Be Able To Go On


    Chapter 127 I Won''t Be Able To Go On +5 Free Coins


    "I can''t believe that high-society women would use such inexpensive products. She must have spent a lot to get socialites to endorse them. What a devious n!" ional intellectual


    "I stand behind Carson in defending his rights and property, Original creators need to take a stand. No matter how skilled they are, giarists will never shine on the stage!"


    "Wow, is this going to be live-streamed? Does this mean we''ll get to see the real VoiceMel? Is she unattractive, or has her skin improved from using those expensive cosmetics? I''m so intrigued!" "Derrick from Justice Law Firm! He''s never lost a case since he began his career! The VoiceMel giarism case is as obvious as can be, haha!"


    "The inte forgets so quickly. Who still recalls how Suzanna was once in the spotlight for her connection with Carson, only to have her image as a smart, wealthy, and attractive woman fall apart? "Is Carson''s effort to bring down VoiceMel just a way to protect Suzanna?


    "From this angle, the Shield family seems pretty shady. Even if Suzanna''s scheme is erased. the theft of important financial data involving the adopted daughter will never be cleared up!


    "What''s the difference between this and giarism? giarism is disgraceful, but isn''t outright stealing and using someone else''s work even worse?"


    Not all online users are clueless or mindless trolls.


    Thisment quickly became the most popr one.


    Unfortunately, VoiceMel even liked it.


    As a result, Suzanna, the "innocent" one who had faded into the background, was dragged back into the spotlight and criticized once more


    Carson red at thement that VoiceMel had liked, his teeth gritted in frustration.


    His finger hovered over the delete button, ready to remove it.


    Carson, take it easy!


    Thisment already has tens of thousands of likes. If you delete it now, it''ll only make the


    situation worse


    13


    Thu, Oct


    Chapter 127 1 Won''t Be Able To Go On


    "Think about how many celebrities have identally likedments and ended up trending. Haven''t you learned from that?"


    His manager quickly intervened to stop him.


    50%


    +5 Free Coins


    He couldn''t help but think that the Carson standing before him seemed far more impulsi


    than he used to be.


    Could this change be linked to the giarism case from three years ago?


    Carson pulled back his hand, his eyes clouded with gloom.


    When he left the hospital today, he noticed that Suzanna still looked quite pale and lingered by the ICU window for a long time.


    It made him recall her whisper at the Golden Financial Summit.


    "If my life is destroyed because of this, I won''t be able to go on...


    As this thought crossed his mind, Carson''s face took on an icy appearance, his expression. grim and ominous, truly frightening.


    There was no alternative, he had to win this case.


    He needed to ensure that Suzanna emerged unharmed and could return to the spotlight.


    He couldn''t let Melody jeopardize Suzanna''s future!


    Or damage her life in any way.


    Carson was overwhelmed with fear at the idea, his brows knitted together, his eyes narrowing with intensity. "Keep buying up those trolls."


    "Five million, from my funds!"


    As a top celebrity, he had earned a lot for Dream Entertainment over the years, and his personal finances were overflowing.


    He was willing to spend more for Suzanna''s sake


    "Carson, Are you sure about this?


    "Spending five million on trolls will look too suspicious. The music industry has been keeping an eye on this topictely. Even though your song Winter Falls'' had strong initial figures, most of it came from fan votes, and the reactions from established artists have been rather cautious.


    2/3


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 127 I Won''t Be Able To Go On


    50%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Additionally, even though VoiceMel is only a voice actor, she''s a prominent figure in the voice-actingmunity. She even did voice work for anime early in her career. If all her anime fans rally behind her, we could be in the center of the storm


    "Also, I''ve heard that many influential figures in the music industry are very hopeful about


    ng the Wind''. However, because of VoiceMel''swsuit with you, her career is hanging by


    a thread, so no one has stepped forward to support her.


    "Yet, several music producers in the industry are inquiring about VoiceMel, all eager to uncover her talent..."


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 128

    Chapter 128 Colin Fisher


    Chapter 128 Colin Fisher


    "We really shouldn''t make a huge scene anymore!"


    The manager suggested.


    But Carson ignored himpletely.


    50%


    +5 Free Coins


    With a cold tone, he replied, "Why should we raise others'' spirits while losing our confidence? VoiceMel became famous for copying music arrangements, which is always uneptable: She doesn''t deserve any acim in the industry "Does she even warrant aparison with me musically?


    "I''ll handle the payment for the trolls. It won''te from thepany''s funds.


    "If you keep dragging your feet, you might as well quif working with me."


    Being deeply involved in the music world, Carson understood exactly what his manager was talking about.


    He had heard the theme song "Riding the Wind


    The song''s foundation was built on cultural depth and the rise of female empowerment.


    From a professional standpoint, her arrangement was outstanding, the lyrics were exceptional, and her voice harmonized perfectly with the lyrics and the music.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Every note in the track was wless!


    Particrly in the age of short videos.


    The theme song "Riding the Wind," paired with the trailer for "The Royal General" on the "Shake Music" app, became a massive sess.


    He recognized the skill and brilliance of her song


    However, to him, everything she did seemed like it was copied from others.


    Carson scorned this behavior. It was exactly what he loathed about Melody. Three years ago, she had stolen my work without any hesitation, just because I was her brother. Now, was she taking advantage of some talented ghostwriter in the music world just because she was


    Madam Moore?


    1/3


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 128 Colin Fisher


    Five million was spent recklessly.


    Before long, the trolls showed up.


    31


    They started to defame VoiceMel and unearth all sorts of negative details about her.


    Some even began to criticize the song "Riding the Wind" for supposedly promoting feminism. +5 Free Coins


    They used VoiceMel of releasing the song to stir up conflict between men and women.


    In a time when women were seeking independence, such extreme and offensivements were quickly condemned by reasonableizens.


    However, despite the bacsh, the trolls'' massive numbers meant that the responses fromizens were ultimately a bit dyed.


    Before long, the inte was flooded with negative rumors about VoiceMel.


    Eventually, a veteran in the music industry could no longer stay silent.


    Thus...


    The one person who had remained neutral in the battle between "Dream Entertainment" and "Harmony. A heavyweight from Skr Music Production finally got involved. Colin Fisher, a seasoned expert in songwriting, who had been wildly popr online during his earlier years and remains a key figure in Astron''s music elite, made a public post. Even though Colin stayed under the radar, he still had fifty million followers!


    Over the years, he''s kept things low-key, concentrating on producing albums and asionally penning lyrics andposing for younger artists at Skr.


    It''s fair to say he was once a force in the music world and remains a legendary figure to a generation.


    He''s been working behind the scenes for quite some time, hardly making public


    appearances.


    Thest time he was in the spotlight was three years ago when he publicly praised Carson''s hit album "Surge" on a music variety show.


    Every aspect, from the lyrics to theposition and choreography, was crafted with such skill that it impressed even the experts!


    Colin''s endorsement became the crucial factor that paved the way for Carson''s early sess.


    2/3


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 128 Colin Fisher


    in the music industry.


    However, when Carson dropped his next album, the situation shifted.


    Aside from the female falls down to his a


    +5 Free Coins


    vocals, and dance moves, no influential


    figures in the industry stepped forward to support him.


    Most people believed Carson would


    Chapter 128 Colin Fisher

 Remarry My 129

    Chapter 129 Colin''s Comments


    Chapter 129 Colin''s Comments


    +5 Free Coins


    He hit the height of his career right from the start, and from there, it was a steady decline...


    Yet this time, Colin voiced his support for the singer once more.


    Beforeizens even opened the topic, they were already specting.


    "Wow, Colin must be backing Carson again!"


    "He''s probably taking a shot at that giarist. VoiceMel, the crook!"


    But when the haters and female fans of Carson eagerly clicked in, they saw these.


    Colin wrote, "Can all the clueless trolls stop talking, alright? Keep yapping, and I''ll take down your idol!


    "Now, back to the main point. I genuinely admire Voice Mel''s song "Riding the Wind." It''s more than just promoting women''s independence and defiance. It''s a message of feminism.


    "Only insecure men would attack women, afraid that they might rise and outshine male dominance.


    "But the pursuit of independence and resilience is a quality we all share. It has nothing to do with "promoting gender conflict" but is rather a challenge to human nature and the oppression of outdated, feudal systems.


    "The arrangement and lyrics of this song are excellent. VoiceMel is sharp and talented, much like Carson was three years ago!


    "However, from a professional standpoint, it''s not the lyrics or music alike, but rather the creative approach.


    "They say a singer''s style reflects who they are. Every artist is unique, and aside from being moved by "Surge," I won''t criticize Carson''ster works.


    "On the flip side, VoiceMel''s ''Riding the Wind'' gave me the same excitement I felt when I first heard ''Surge.


    "From my assessment, VoiceMel''s talent matches Carson''s without question.


    "I''m also interested in whether there was any giarism of ''Surge'' back then. I n to watch. the court''s live broadcast in three days. If Voice Mel wins the case, I''d like to extend a genuine invitation to join Skr Music Production @Skr Official @VoiceMel @Carson." Colin hardly ever engages in such lengthy discussions.


    1/3


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 129 Colin''s Comments


    He''s been genuinely stirred up.


    50


    +5 Free Coins


    His unexpected shift from supporting Carson, whom he praised three years ago, to backing VoiceMel leftizens confused for a while.


    However... Colin is a pro!


    The bar for enjoying music is pretty low.


    Everyone has the chance to listen.Exclusive content from N?velDrama.Org.


    However, only a few major figures in the music industry can truly assess talent and skill from a professional standpoint.


    As a result, the online sentiment shifted rapidly.


    The trolls quietly retreated.


    Dream Entertainment and Skr are major yers in the music world.


    Yet, few realize that Colin is not just a signed artist with Skr but also holds a significant 30% share in thepany.


    Bing a top-stream artist by signing with Dream Entertainment is on apletely. different level.


    In the entertainment industry, artists and investors operate on separate paths!


    Investors often pull the strings behind the scenes.


    Dream Entertainment wouldn''t risk hiring trolls to take on a major investor from the other side just for the sake of one artist.


    Additionally, the impact and status of a top-tier singer are far different from those of an idol singer.


    In every way, Colin''s backing of VoiceMelpletely overshadows Carson!


    The trolls backed off.


    Asizens processed the situation, they became more level-headed.


    ''Wow! What kind of connections does VoiceMel have for Colin to personally support her?"


    How ironic. Colin usually follows his own path. This time, he probably couldn''t tolerate Earson, a top idol, hiring so many trolls to tarnish a minor voice actor''s reputation


    2/3


    50%


    Chapter 129 Colin''s Comments


    +5 Free Coins


    "To tarnish others'' reputations, they intentionally yed the gender conflict and feminist criticism cards, which is just revolting!


    "But Colin pointed out that VoiceMel''s song closely resembles Carson''s iconic album ''Surge'' from before. Carson''ster albums never quite matched that quality....


    "Could it be possible that Carson is using others of what he himself is doing, and that he might be the one who copied VoiceMel''s arrangements?


    "Otherwise, why hasn''t he released an album that exceeded ''Surge'' in the past three years? Is it just that his talent has run dry?"


    For a while,izens were shaken after reflecting on the situation.


    Everyone is now eagerly anticipating the court''s live broadcast in three days!


    !!!

 Remarry My 130

    Chapter 130 Venemous


    Chapter 130 Venemous Hospital..


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna stood by the window. Herplexion was pale as she gripped her phone tightly, her knuckles white, as if she might break at any moment.


    Derrick entered the hospital room. His tall figure was straight, his brows sharp as des, and his high nose looked as if sculpted with precision.


    His dark eyes, usually cold and indifferent, softened slightly as theynded on Suzanna.


    He approached Suzanne andforted her, saying, "Suzie, this is the luxury beauty cream I had someone get for you. They say it works wonders for scars. Give it a try. Don''t worry about Carson. If he''s decided to take the case to court, I''ll be there to back him up." Derrick had always been kind and indulgent to his younger sister. Despite his fearsome industry reputation as the Legal Titan, known for his unyielding and merciless demeanor, het was famous for doting on his sister.


    While Derrick was razor-sharp in his judgments, he saw his family through a lens of overwhelming affection, especially his sisters.


    Both Melody and Suzanna were his sisters, but he had spent more time with Suzie, especially since she had had a heart condition since childhood. This made him more protective and caring toward her.


    Suzanna nced back. Her tear-streaked face was still wet, and she looked fragile and pityful.


    "Derrick, I have wronged Mel, and I can''t forgive myself for that. If she really wants me to pay the price, I''ll .... D


    Suzanna''s voice trailed off as though the thought had hurt her. Her frail body trembled as she pressed her hand to her chest, trying to steady her erratic heartbeat.


    Derrick''s brows furrowed. The iron-willedwyer, who was always distant and unsmiling to outsiders, now showed a rare look of concern.


    He quickly moved forward to catch Suzanna, who was on the verge of passing out. His eyes.shed with a cold, dangerous light. "This doesn''t make sense! You''ve already apologized to her. We''re family-she can''t keep punishing you! And if we''re keeping score, what about her tealing Carson''s work three years ago? That was unforgivable! If Carson wants to teach her a esson now, she''s only getting what she deserves


    de gently guided the pale and fragile girl back to the hospital bed.


    1/3


    50%


    Chapter 130 Venemous


    +5 Free Coins


    Almost a week had passed, and the handprint on Suzanna''s face had turned darker, the bruises more vivid. However, what was more horrifying was the scar on her forehead.


    When Melody forced her to bow and banged her head against the floor, her wound was a


    mess.


    Now, though the wound was healing, a ghastly scar remained.


    ""But I don''t think she meant to


    Suzanna lowered her eyes, which shimmered with unshed tears. Her lips trembled as she spoke in a soft, broken voice, appearing every bit helpless and weak.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Melody had treated her so cruelly, Suzanna was ever kind-hearted. She still believed. Melody hadn''t done that to her on purpose.


    Derrick''s frown deepened. When hepared both of his sisters, his disdain for Melody''s. stubbornness and coldheartedness grew stronger. Suzie had been too well protected by the family


    How could Suzie possibly fight against someone like Melody, who had spent 13 years out in the world? They didn''t even know what kind of life she''d led or what kind of low-ss, destitute family had raised her. They molded her into something so lowly and twisted that he doubted she could ever be redeemed.


    At that moment, Carson walked into the room. His expression was cold, his voice rough and worn out as he cut into Suzanna''s words. "Haha! She meant it. Melody''s been acting against ne on purpose! How did our family end up with such a venomous disgrace?" The words were cruel, especiallying from a brother talking about his own sister. His vords wereced with venom.


    Iven Derrick couldn''t help but nce over at Carson, who was seething with rage. He asked, What did Melody do this time?"


    lis voice carried a growing impatience.


    lis lips pressed tightly together, and a slight frown pulled at his mouth. Adam''s apple obbed as he swallowed hard, trying to contain the anger rising within him.


    or some reason, the image of Melody''s icy face with its nk, indifferent expression, ashed in his mind.


    e had only heard bits and pieces about the situation at the Golden Financial Summit.


    errick hadn''t witnessed it himself.


    r


    9/3


    13:28 Thu, Oct 31


    Chapter 130 Venemous


    50%-


    +5 Free Coins


    But because he was detail-oriented and understood that Melody was to me for the scar on Suzanna''s forehead, he perceived Suzanna as the victim and naturally sided with her. And yet, despite this, his mind kept drifting back to how Melody used to be-back when she would tenderly take care of him whenever his headaches red up.


    When he used to refer to her as Mel, the kind, considerate girl would eagerly approach him.


    She was always concerned, urging him not to stay up toote or work himself too hard. Melody would then gently massage his temples, soothing his pain with care.

 Remarry My 131

    Chapter 131 The Muse


    Chapter 131 The Muse


    Her soft fingertips gently massaged his temples, draining away all of his fatigue.


    Melody brushed past him with a cold indifference, treating him as if he were a stranger.


    What happened to Melody?


    How did she be so heartless and distant toward her own brother?


    +5 Free Coins


    These thoughts stirred a growing restlessness in Derrick''s heart and wrapped tighter around him. It then suffocated him with an almost unbearable pressure.


    As one of the top singers in the industry, he couldn''t bring himself to admit that Melody''s release had overshadowed his new song.


    What''s worse is that Colin, the once-respected musical genius, has switched sides. He was now openly supporting Melody, even sneering at his job.


    This was the greatest insult for a musician like Derrick, who loved and revered music with all his heart.


    1


    Yet, the most crushing thing he had endured in the past three years was the recurring criticism that he''ll never surpass his debut album, Surge!


    The truth was, Surge wasn''t just his work-it was something he had created together with Suzie.


    Suzie was his muse in music.


    No artist could resist loving their muse. Suzanna had yed piano since childhood, mastering not only the instrument but also excelling in calligraphy, painting, and chess. Her talent easily rivaled Melody''s.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    It should have been Suzanna, not Melody, who was now celebrated as the entire inte''s musical prodigy.


    Derrick sudd ly turned to Suzanna and asked, "Suzie, do you remember that arrangement of Night Bloom Nocturne you yed three years ago? Where''s the sheet music? Or maybe, can you still y the notes from memory?" He didn''t notice how Suzanna''s fingers turned even paler, stiffening slightly when he mentioned the music piece.


    Three years ago, the biggest inspiration for Surge wasn''t just the sheet music Suzzana had given him.


    He also needed inspiration. It was also the night he wandered through the garden, where he overheard her ying Night Bloom Nocturne on the piano.


    One hundred years ago, an international piano masterposed the piece. Pianists worldwide have reinterpreted it as a tribute.


    But that night, Suzzana''s rendition was unlike any he had ever heard. Her music flowed like water from her fingertips, blending with the summer night, the cicadas, and the frogs'' chorus. It was as though a


    1/2


    Chapter 181 The Muse


    +5 Free Coins


    hidden spring bubbled up from the mountains, sending ripples across the still surface of a quietke.


    It was as if countless musical fairies were inviting someone to dance, lighthearted yet tinged with a touch of sadness.


    Even though Night Bloom Nocturnemented partings, it was also a celebration of summer nights.


    While the originalposition was ethereal and otherworldly, Suzzana''s arrangement breathed an air of mncholic sorrow into it. It felt as though there was a fierce emotion brewing beneath the surface, a passionate me now dimmed by loneliness and grief but still alive with hope for something more.


    This intricate contrast-self-inflicted pain without self-pity, restraint paired with rebellious determination


    -was the greatest source of inspiration for Surge.


    Derrick approached the piano room.


    Suzie had been ying the piano since childhood. She was an extraordinary pianist, but as far as he knew, she had never ventured intoposing before. When had she learned to arrange pieces like this?


    Curious, he opened the door to the piano room. He asked gently, "Suzie, why are you ying the piano alone? The melody sounds so sad.... Are you upset about something? Tell me, and I''ll help you fix it. Let me guess-are you troubled because Mel came back home? Don''t worry, you''ll always be our precious sister. No one can take away the love that''s rightfully yours."


    As he stepped closer, he turned on the light.


    But it wasn''t Suzzane he saw standing by the piano.


    It was Melody. Her dress, evidently washed too many times, showed signs of wear. Despite the wear, her dress wasn''t cheap. When she returned to the Shields, her suitcase was full of pretty clothes-maybe not all designer brands, but all elegant and well-made. Yet here she was, a year after returning to the family, still wearing something so worn and tattered. Shields had never deprived her of money. Why was she still dressing so inly?


    She had washed the dress so many times that it had be pale and worn out, but she hadn''t discarded


    1. it.


    Was she still holding onto memories of the poor family that had adopted her?

 Remarry My 132

    Chapter 132 Despise


    Chapter 132 Despise


    Melody''s impossible to tame!


    Derrick frowned. A flicker of disdain and frustration surged up in his eyes.


    Even after returning to the family, Melody remained distant and out of sync with them.


    +5 Free Coins


    She was nothing like Suzanna, who had grown up with them and shared the same upbringing. They knew Suzanna inside out.


    His sinister gaze shifted coldly toward Melody, and he creased his brows. Derrick asked, "Melody, what are you doing here?"


    He stared at Melody and noticed the panic in her eyes as she turned to face him. He couldn''t believe she could have yed the piano piece he''d just heard.


    Suzanna had been ying the piano since she was a child, and she had reached the highest level.


    On the other hand, Melody had grown up among a group of country bumpkins. She probably hadn''t even seen a piano before. Derrick couldn''t help but worry that she might damage Suzanna''s favorite instrument.


    Stepping forward, Derrick reprimanded her with a sharp tone. "This is Suzie''s favorite piano. If you can''t y, don''t touch it."


    Melody''s eyes were filled with disappointment, yet she looked up at Derrick with a hint of defiance, mixed with a touch of pride. She said softly, "I can y too, Derrick."


    In fact, she could y better than Suzanna!


    Determined, she reached for the keys and was eager to continue ying her own rendition of Night Bloom Nocturne.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Melod had just returned to the Shields and yearned for a bit of praise. She looked up at Derrick with hopeft eyes.


    Before her fingers could even graze the keys, Derrick had coldly brushed her hand away from the piano.


    He towered over her, speaking firmly and ernestly.


    "Don''t touch it. This piano is expensive. Melody, I know you want topete with Suzie in everything, but you two are onpletely different levels. She has been ying for a decade, while you-well, you likely have never even touched a piano. There''s no need topare, and honestly, you can''t. If you can''t do something, just admit it. I hate liars the most! Don''t make me lose respect for you."


    His words were harsh. It was a clear disy of his favoritism toward Suzanna and an intentional attempt to put Melody in her ce.


    Since Melody''s return to the family, Suzanna''s heart condition has worsened, and her attacks are bing more frequent.


    It didn''t take long for everyone to start to believe the prophecy and quietlybel Melody as a jinx.


    1/2


    Chapter 132 Despise


    Everyone had been cold and distant, rejecting her every attempt to fit in.


    Derrick was no exception.


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody lowered her head, feeling as if something sharp had pierced through her heart, leaving a cold, empty ache.


    She curled her fingers, no longer mentioning her piano skills.


    Back when she lived with the Tuckers, their life wasn''t particrly wealthy, but Martin had gone out of his way to buy her the best piano he could afford.


    At first, he''d spent all his savings on a keyboard, worried that Melody wouldn''t know how to y.


    He even worked as a janitor at a piano school, learning techniques from the teachers beforeing home and teaching her himself. He taught her every note, every chord, and every rhythm. Luckily, Melody had a natural talent, and she had mastered it all on her own before long.


    Later, he bought her a real piano-expensive by their standards.


    Even though it wasn''t as special or handcrafted as Suzanna''s, Melody considered it her most precious gift.


    Since she no longer insisted on ying, Derrick continued, "Leave now. Don''te back to the piano room. This is Suzie''s space."


    The humiliation in Melody''s eyes deepened.


    Was there anything in her house that belonged to her?


    "Don''t worry, Derrick," she replied softly. "I won''t y the piano, and I won''te to the piano room again."


    She didn''t care. She wasn''t jealous of Suzanna at all.


    Howev she was still a young girl, and the sharp sting of tears pricked her nose. Turning away, she discreety wiped away a single tear from the corner of her eye.


    Meanwhile, Derrick was still lost in thought. His gaze lingered suspiciously in the piano room. Could it be that Suzzana had just finished ying and left so quickly? What if her heart condition acted up again?


    He needed to check on her.

 Remarry My 133

    Chapter 133 Attic


    Chapter 133 Attic


    +5 Free Coins


    Standing by the bedside, Carson''s eyes locked on Suzanna''s face. He needed the piece''s arrangement to clear his name.


    He never imagined Melody would go to such lengths to disgust him, making people question his ability to create music.


    Since his debut, his first album, Surge, has be legendary, solidifying his status as one of the top idols in the music world.


    Though histerpositions didn''t quite match the brilliance of ''Surge'', his work was stillmendable.


    The sheer brilliance of his debut album cast a shadow over everything that followed. It was so extraordinary that not even he could surpass it, leaving his subsequent works feelingckluster byparison. In truth, Carson still harbored the pride and talent of a true musician.


    Unfortunately, to recreate the sess of ''Surge'' would require an even stronger surge of inspiration.


    Perhaps another piano piece as magical as Suzanna''s arrangement of Night Bloom Nocturne could do the trick.


    Unfortunately, fate had other ns for him.


    Suzanna had injured her hand in a fall due to a heart condition three years ago, which prevented her from ying the piano with the same breathtaking brilliance.


    "Carson, I can''t remember where I left the sheet music for that piece, but..."


    Suzanna lowered her eyes, seemingly hesitant and too afraid to continue speaking.


    Carson''s expression darkened. He reached out to steady her trembling shoulders. His voice softened as he met her tearful, fragile gaze. He asked, "Suzie, but what? You can tell me. I''ll stand by you."


    s, as if he had already guessed His ex, ression grew colder, and a cruel smirk tugged at the corner of his lips, as if he had already guessed what she was afraid to say.


    Suzanna''s longshes fluttered, as if she had made a difficult decision. She cautiously whispered, "Carson, if you really want to find it, go check the attic."


    The Shield Residence''s attic was where Melody had been staying.


    It was damp all year round, scorching hot in the summer and freezing in the bother staying there for long.


    When Melody came home, her old room had been right next to Suzanna''s.


    After a while, the family assumed Melody wouldn''t return.


    nter. Even the mice didn''t


    They had knocked down the wall between the two rooms, turning the space into a walk-in closet for Suzanna.


    1/2


    84%Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 133 Attic


    +5 Free Coins


    When Melody came back, Suzanna had been suffering from her heart condition, and the entire family''s attention was on her.


    Melody


    At the time, Melody believed they were true sisters and even twine? Once Suzanna''s condition stabilized, she had sweetly invite stay with her.


    kindness and eagerly epted the offer.


    She had been so grateful for Suzanna''s


    The very next night, a severe allergic reaction rushed Suzanna to the hospital. Painful sores covered her body. Looking pitifully at Melody, she said kindly, "Mel, don''t me yourself. My skin is too delicate. This wasn''t your fault." In that moment, Melody felt a wave of humiliation crash over her, running from head to toe.


    The whole family looked at her with disdain in their eyes and


    scr her.


    Christina snapped, "Melody, did you sleep next to Suzie without showering? How could you be so filthy?"


    Carson snickered and asked casually, "Haha, Melody, do you have fleas


    or something?"


    He thought it was a joke, but to Melody, it was like thunder striking her ears!


    Derrick frowned and prompted, "Melody, from now on, make sure you have a shower before entering Suzie''s room. Her skin is delicate, unlike


    yours."


    How were they different?


    The answer was simple. Her parents and brothers had pampered Suzanna her entire life, leading to a privileged upbringing that left her delicate and fragile.


    They saw Melody as nothing more than a rough, dirty vige girl brought up by strangers.


    Carson sneered andmented, "Melody, now that you''re back, you need to drop those bad habits. Suzie is kind enough to share her bed with you, but you need to be mindful. Don''t harm her again!"


    At that time, Cameron hadn''t yet been in the car ident that left him disabled. His cold, handsome face rema ed impassive, but his silence spoke volumes.


    The way he looked at Melody was as if he were studying a mere object.


    Finally, Timothy walked over and ruffled her hair. He turned to his brothers and said, "Enough. Mel didn''t mean any harm. Even if she caused Suzie''s allergy, that''s all in the past now. Let''s drop it." Timothy, the eldest, always had thest word, smoothing things over with a practiced calmness.

 Remarry My 134

    Chapter 134 More Lies 84%


    +5 Free CoinsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    From the beginning to the end, no one believed her innocence. She was clean; there was no strange smell on her, and no fleas clung to her clothes. However, the prejudice in people''s hearts was like an invisible mountain pressuring on her-no matter how hard Melody tried, she couldn''t move it.


    Her exnations were powerless. To them, it was just a stubborn, unfounded defense.


    She then moved into the servant''s courtyard, where Mrs. Ingrid lived.


    And yet, nobody even thought anything was wrong with that.


    When Carson heard about the news, a flicker of suspicion crossed his eyes.


    Despite Suzanna''s arrest for stealing Melody''s USB, he continued to have faith in her sincerity. He thought she had simply made one wrong move to protect herself, but he no longer blindly believed everything she said. "Suzie, why would you ask me to go looking for the music sheet in the attic?" Carson asked, without his usual trust.


    Derrick couldn''t help but turn to her as well, feigning curiosity. "Did Melody steal your music sheet?"


    Of course, he didn''t believe that.


    Melody''s recentposition of Riding the Wind had been razor-sharp. It perfectly captures the spirit of the times and the drama''s storyline.


    It was easily one of the best theme songs written in recent years.


    Even as a non-expert, Derrick appreciated it.


    Not to mention, the song had earned high praise from musical geniuses like Colin.


    Melody''s songwriting talent was beyond question.


    She had no reason to steal anything from Suzanna.


    "No, it''s not that," Suzanna stammered.


    "It''s just that Mel used to want to learn piano, so she took a lot of my sheet music from the music room. I thought maybe the rearranged version of Night Bloom Nocturne might be mixed in with them." Suzanna''s heart raced when she observed both of her brothers doubting her.


    She grew du


    Unlock seeded


    -00-


    OT;


    CRDOTT are


    ??


    1/2


    84%1


    Chapter 134 More Lies


    +5 Free Coins


    He remembered that when Melody had returned to collect her things, she hadn''t taken any sheet music.


    She did take some random items, such as sketchbooks containing design drafts.


    Meanwhile, the tide on Twitter was changing fast.


    Fans who had won a chance to try YM Rejuvenation Cream through the VoiceMel raffle had already started using it. 80% of it was given away, while the rest had been sold. Melody had made 40,000 dors from it-not much, but enough to cover some of the debt she''d racked up.


    The medicinal herbs she used weren''t cheap, and the extraction equipment was expensive too. She''d invested a lot in this project upfront and was still losing money at this point.


    She sent the money to her supplier, chipping away at her massive debt to the herb factory.


    After all, every little bit helped.


    The results were already showing.


    Within just two days, the inte users who had received the cream were posting reviews. Some bloggers even prepared videos to expose VoiceMel''s scam.


    After just two days, the results were undeniable. Their dark spots were fading, and their skin was visibly rejuvenating, bing not only fairer but also glowing, dewy.


    The bloggers went wild. They were begging VoiceMel to release the cream on arger scale.


    They wanted to stock up desperately.


    As Twitter buzzed with reviews of the cream, VoiceMel updated her status just before her court livestream


    1


    tomorrow.


    VoiceMel posted, I''ve heard that everyone is eager to see my face. I''ll do that for the VoiceMel Army tonight at 8!


    Also, check out my live stream on Tomato Video for a chance to win 100 more bottles of YM Rejuvenation Cream! free! @TomatoVideo @YM Capital @HarmonyDubbingStudio.


    The fans went crazy.


    The inte exploded!


    "OMG! We''re finally going to see VoiceMel''s ugly face tonight? This is too exciting!!"


    "I bet a penny that her skin is clear now. If she''s daring to sell the cream, maybe the abscess on her face is gone. I''m freaking curious to see what she looks like-she''s probably still ugly though, right?" "Even as a casual fan, I have to ask-is that cream really that amazing? I''ll tune into the livestream just to find out."


    2/2

 Remarry My 135

    Chapter 135 Preparation


    Chapter 135 Preparation


    +5 Free Coins


    For tonight''s live stream on the Tomato Video tform, Melody had done her fair share of preparations.


    When influencers and celebrities dorge-scale livestreams on certain tforms, they can negotiate a fee with the tform to attract viewers.


    just starting, will offer big payouts to celebrities and


    thew users to join the app to follow their favorites.


    Many short video apps, especially when influencers to bring in their fanbases, luring


    Generally, the more popr and influential a celebrity is, the higher the price theymand.


    Tomato Live Broadcast had already passed its prime period for growth, but it still maintained considerable poprity.


    It wasn''t surprising that someone like Voice Mel, who frequently trended, would be doing a livestream. There was no reason for the tform to pay her for exposure-her name alone was a draw.


    Despite her career as a voice actress, Melody had never revealed her face online.


    The only photos of her that had surfaced showed a woman with severe scarring, leading to a wave of spection.


    To make matters more interesting, the skincare line she founded was at the center of a heated debate: was it just an off-brand product or was it high-end, luxury bespoke skincare?


    With the entire inte buzzing with curiosity, Melody was able to leverage this attention to negotiate her fee.


    In the end, she secured a contract with Tomato Video for a payout of one million to make her debut on the tform.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Checking her social media stats, Melody noticed that, previously, she only had about a million followers. Fans in the voice dubbing and animemunities appreciated her work as a voice actor, but she never garnered much attention in mainstream entertainment.


    After ing in the spotlight, her followers skyrocketed-first to four million, and after the release of her theme song, they surged by another two million. When Colin expressed his admiration for her, her follower count continued to explode.


    In just a few short days, her followers were fast approaching ten million!


    The speed of her rise was unheard of, something even thetest breakout stars in the entertainment world couldn''t match.


    Melody knew this was just the beginning.


    She wasn''t about to stop here.


    12:13 Fri, Nov 1 ti.


    Chapter 135 Preparation


    highest quality medicinal herbs.


    84%1


    +5 Free Coins


    If she wanted her brand to seed, she had no choice but to keep pouring money into it, regardless of the


    cost.


    She needed money-lots of it. Money that she earned herself.


    At exactly 8 PM, Melody''s live stream on Tomato Video began.


    She had just finished showering and was wearing a soft, pink bunny-themed fluffy nightgown.


    The camera focused on her upper body, from the neck down. Her bare skin was as wless as freshly fallen snow, with a delicate corbone and a graceful neckline.


    Just sitting there, she looked like a sweet, soft, pink cloud of cotton candy.


    Paired with the bunny nightgown, the vibe was both pure and sensual.


    As soon as the stream started, even though she hadn''t shown her face, her figure was enough to drive the viewers crazy. Not even the oversized, fluffy nightgown could hide her graceful curves, and the viewers were buzzing with excitement. Comments flooded in. "OMG, she''s here! This has to be the real VoiceMel right? Even without showing her face, you can tell she''s a total beauty!!"


    "Her neck is so delicate and fair-total beauty vibes! Her skin is smooth and wless. It looks like that rejuvenation cream might actually work."


    "Haha, what''s with the mystery? If you''re doing a live stream, just show your face already! Or, are you really as ugly as those trending photos suggest? Are you adorned with scars and applying an off-brand cream that could potentially damage everyone''s skin simr to yours?"


    "Am I the only one curious about Voice Mel''s background? Those curtains behind her. I saw something simr a royal auction overseas. That fabric is used by the Neflye Royal Family, and it costs millions per roll, with tricate, exquisite embroidery."


    "Nah, you must be mistaken. She''s just a voice actress. Even if she''s rich, she can''t afford that kind of luxury. Unless, of course, she married some super-rich old guy, hahaha."


    "Seriously? Stop talking nonsense and swallow your filthy words. With VoiceMel''s talent, she can afford whatever she wants! Don''t forget that Colin himself has praised her! So stop being jealous and talking trash."


    Thement section of Melody''s stream was wild with debate.


    Soon enough, the number of viewers surpassed one million.

 Remarry My 136

    Chapter 136 Impact


    Chapter 136 Impact


    More and more people kept flooding in.


    84%1


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody nced at the barrage of rapidly scrollingments. She began with a charming, childlike voice, saying, "Hello, hello!" Good evening, everyone. I''m Voice Mel, your favorite Melly! I''m so excited that you all could join my livestream tonight." Her sweet, babyish voice was impossibly cute, practically dripping with sweetness, making it almost intoxicating.


    The long-time fans from the animemunity knew that, in the early days, voice actors rarely worked on TV shows; most of their work was dubbing for anime.


    The little girl voice Melody had just used was from one of her early works: a breakout anime hit, Midsummer Night''s Dream, where she voiced one of the main characters, the bubbly and lovable fairy, Lilibet.


    Lilibet was a beloved character in the series. She was known for her cute, sweet, and upbeat personality.


    She had be an instant favorite among the animemunity.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Last year, when Acr released its Top 10 Most Beloved Anime Characters ranking, Lilibet came in third.


    The otaku crowd loved her so much, they even came up with a catchphrase for her. "The world needs lolis, just like it needs our superheroes!"


    Melody''s Lilibet voice and her adorable pink bunny-themed pajamas hit her fans like a nostalgia bomb. For long-time anime lovers, it was the ultimate throwback moment!


    YouTubers lurking in the chat, gathering material for their edits, were practically buzzing with excitement!


    "Whoa! That voice?! Isn''t that my precious, cheerful Lilibet, the ultimate 2D waifu?"


    "OMG, OMG, guys, you get it, right? Sweet Lilibet is back! VoiceMel doesn''t even need to show her face and voice, as Lilibet has already stolen my heart! I''m sold, I''m sold!" "What''s with that weird babyish voice? Is that all VoiceMel''s got?"


    "Get outta here! Don''t you dare to disrespect my inte wife!"


    "Lili and Melly, you know how it is... I''ve been lonely my whole life; I never had a wife."


    Before anyone knew it, anime fans were rising to defend their queen. Nobody could match their devotion.


    Fans from the entertainment world didn''t quite understand the charm of anime. They mocked VoiceMel for using a baby-ish voice to trick fans.


    The animemunity''s overwhelming support quickly drowned them out.


    Chapter 136 Impact


    2+ 84%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Okay, my lovely fans! Time for some fan appreciation! Do you remember Queen Ember from Shadowed City?"


    Shadowed City was an iconic Acrn anime set in the mysterious city of Qeigh. It was a tale of intrigue, in which the warrior and political world shed and rivalries ran deep.


    The show''s distinct Acrn-inspired visuals made it one of the most influential animations to date, and its poprity rivaled some of the most trending entertainment hits.


    It was a cultural phenomenon that took over the anime scene with the same intensity as any blockbuster drama in the entertainment industry,


    While the animemunity may seem rtively niche, the overwhelming sess of Shadowed City has taken the inte by storm.


    "No way! Seriously! VoiceMel voiced Shadowed City? She also yed the hottest alpha female with the best design-Queen Ember!"


    "Alright, I give up! Both of my 2D waifus are voiced by VoiceMel. I guess I''ve been a fan of VoiceMel for a long time without realizing it.


    "Oh my god, the VoiceMel Army is here! Anyone who knows anything about the voice actor scene understands how untouchable Melly is. Who could possiblypete with her? The celebrities trying to pick a fight with her are just punching above their weight!" "Everyone, shut up! Let my wife speak! Wife, wife, please say the line! The one from Shadowed City that''s gone viral. ''I was born to be a force, not a follower.""


    Melody''s eyes lowered slightly, and she parted her lips. Her voice was now rich and full of power, exuding elegance and confidence with just a hint of sultry allure.


    Her words flowed slowly but surely. Each onending with the weight of authority yet hiding ayer of mystery. I was born to be a force, not a follower. I aim to rise above, looking down on the mediocrity below."


    The stark contrast between her girlish and alpha female voices left the viewers in shock, awe, and admirat n!


    There was more toe, and it would leave them speechless.


    VoiceMel''s tone softened, carrying warmth while remaining powerful.


    "Though, personally, I prefer another line from Queen Ember," she teased,


    In her deep,manding voice, she recited another of Queen Ember''s most iconic lines. "Brother, I studied not to argue and debate, nor to blindly ept and follow. I studied to think, weigh, and judge."

 Remarry My 137

    2/2


    Chapter 137 Revtion.


    Chapter 137 Revtion 204%.


    +5 Free Coins


    "In the end, books teach us to understand just howplex the world truly is. True gender equality means allowing women to surpass men in every way."


    Queen Ember was known for her stunning beauty. She had captured everyone''s attention with her appearance, but her real charmy far beyond just her looks-it was in her resilience and unyielding personality.


    Much like Camelia, the warrior heroine of The Royal General, she represented a fierce resistance to oppression and a deep-rooted pursuit of equality.


    Her alpha-female voice, each word steady and powerful, transported everyone back to the gripping scenes of Shadowed City.


    Queen Ember was born in a brothel. From an early age, she faced the fate of being a mere object for use.


    But she refused to ept that destiny!


    Using her beauty as her leverage, her knowledge to guide the king, and her strategy to manipte the powerful elites of Qeigh, she turned her weakest skills into her deadliest weapons.


    Her personality and intelligencepletely overshadowed her beauty.


    In an instant, the inte users were petrified. A tidal wave of emotions swept over everyone.


    "Help! She''s incredible! I''m sobbing!!"


    "It''s a dreame true! Am I the only one who notices that every character voiced by VoiceMel has a strong core of values and an amazing moralpass?"


    "Haha, typical nostalgia bait to attract fans. VoiceMel''s probably running out of her talent as a voice actress, so she''s hiding her face to distract from the fact she''s losing her touch. Living off her past sess, she''s addicted to it now."


    "Shut up! Are you alright? VoiceMel just took on The Royal General! The female lead is her newest project. Doubting her talent? Get ready to eat your words."


    Quickly, VoiceMel''s mastery of contrasts, along with the outpouring of joy from her long-time anime fans, began trending online.


    "Oh my god, Acr''s Top 10 Most Beloved Anime Characters! Lilibet ranks third, and Queen Ember takes first-both voiced by VoiceMel. My inte wife? All of them are VoiceMel! If she turns out to be some in girl, my dreams will be crushed. I''d go from fan to hater instantly!"


    "Ugh! Help! The thought of a in girl speaking for both my sweet, lovely wife and my alpha-female wife is unbearable.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Is it possible that your inte husband... was also voiced by VoiceMel? Word has it, she''s even done male voices!"


    "Holy crap, I almost forgot! My inte husband-the breakout star of the recent suspense drama Dispersing Winter, Sam-was voiced by VoiceMel too. She speaks Fikuni wlessly, as if it were her native


    TE


    1/2


    Chapter 137 Revtion


    tongue. She sounds so smooth, elegant, and maic!"


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody nced at thements. This time, she responded in Sam''s deep, elegant, aristocratic tone, reciting a line with the lonely charm of a nobleman.


    It was Sam''s most iconic line from the suspense drama.


    "When the case seems at a standstill, change your perspective. Whoever benefits the most is often the most suspicious."


    The words struck thunderously, resounding through the air-an intellectual masterstroke that left everyone in awe.


    "Aaaaah! I''m dying!!"


    "Who could resist a criminal profiler with a 200 IQ like Sam?"


    "I''m turning into a VoiceMel fan!"


    "Uhh... how about a convert from hater to fan?"


    "Who on earth is VoiceMel? How is she so much like Sam? Perfectly crafted, as if by the hands of a god! Her brilliance and intellect surpass the shallow and silly sweet-heart persona. Her high IQ and talent truly set her apart.


    "Ha! You all go ahead and keep fawning over her. Just wait until she appears on the stream, and when you see her ugly, scar-covered face with those roon eyes, you''ll take back all that praise and choke on your words. Prepare to puke from the ugly.JPG." Stubborn haters bombarded the chat with unttering, heavily edited photos of VoiceMel, distorting her face into something grotesque.


    Twitter fell into chaos once again.


    Sud nly, everyone began pressuring VoiceMel to reveal her face.


    After all, she had promised when she first started the stream that she would eventually show her real self.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, noticing that she''d generated enough buzz and anticipation.


    She nced at the current stream stats-views and engagement had skyrocketed. Melody had long fulfilled her KPI agreement with Tomato Video.


    Yes, it was time to reveal herself.

 Remarry My 138

    Chapter 138 Protect Her Man


    Chapter 138 Protect Her Man


    Soon, the girl''s true face slowly appeared on the screen.


    A collective gasp echoed through the crowd, as everyone seemed to inhale sharply.


    +5 Free Coins


    There was VoiceMel-her face cold and pure, untouched by any worldly imperfections. Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled subtly, carrying an indescribable allure that captivated everyone watching.


    Under her left eye, a small red mole added a hint of charm, contrasting beautifully with her delicateplexion, radiating a seductive yet innocent allure.


    Her lips were naturally rosy. She casually tied back her dark curls, allowing a few loose strands to gently fall around her face. Though her appearance seemed gentle and harmless, her beauty was striking-bold, untouchable, and impossible to look away from. Exquisite. Ethereal. She was a perfect blend of innocence and desire, her beautymanding the room.


    Her beauty was captivating-fierce yet refined, making it difficult to look at her directly.


    The fans lost their minds.


    Viewers went numb.


    "Holy-Is this really VoiceMel?"


    "Look at that skin! wless, supple, and she doesn''t have any dark eye circles. Is this the magic of YM Rejuvenation Cream?"


    "I''m starting to believe YM''s luxury skincare was truly worth all the hype in Sommerville''s elite circles. This isn''t skincare-this is pure magic!"


    "Who else gets it now? I tried the cream for a few days, and my e cleared up. When I posted about it, y''all didn''t believe me and said I was hired. Now you believe me, right? VoiceMel''s got talent and is a businesswoman in her own right." "Whoa. Her beauty is unreal. Not even the most beautiful anime character, Queen Ember, couldpare to her."


    "Holy crap! This is the first time I''ve seen someone outshine a virtual character-Queen Ember, the fan- voted ''Most Beautiful Anime Character, no less."


    "I''m officially a fan based on her looks alone. You all can do whatever you want!"


    "Help, I''m dying here! I''ve fallen for her! This beauty is next-level. Who else has a crush on this stunning -little angel?


    "I''m weak! I''ve already fallen for her and am pregnant with her baby."


    "Mel-Melly, I''m having your baby too; you know it''s hard for guys to get pregnant. ''Crying emoji."


    Wait a second! This face... Why does it look so familiar? In an industry where soft, innocent faces dominate, a beauty like this would''ve made waves long ago! Unless she''s not someone from the


    1/3


    Chapter 138 Protect Her ManContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    +5 Free Coins


    entertainment scene!"


    "After reading all thesements, I''m starting to think she looks familiar too."


    "OMG, Melody Tucker is the Shields'' adopted daughter" She made a brief appearancest week at the Golden Financial Summit. I was there, and her beauty hit me like a truck. She belongs in the entertainment industry, for real!!" "She''s Melody Tucker? Then she must be Carson Shield''s sister! Although she''s adopted, didn''t she steal her brother''sposition three years ago? No matter how beautiful, she''s got a vicious heart!"


    "Haha! Y''all are just jealous. Melody is gorgeous, sweet-voiced, and highly intelligent, and she into


    got Greenfield University. She even started her own financialpany at 20! Isn''t that what you call winning at life?"


    With just a brief appearance, Melody skyrocketed the stream''s viewership, drawing in not only her loyal fans but also curious neers from outside the fandom who wanted a glimpse of her radiant beauty- and to feast on some juicy gossip. But, where there''s gossip, there are always some who stir the pot.


    Before long, a user named ''CommandoMode'' popped into the chat and mockingly spilled, "What''s there to envy? No matter how talented or beautiful she is, she married a man with a ruined face. Her life''s already over. Here''s a pic for proof [JPG]." The streaming tform didn''t allow pictures inments, but a space ship virtual gift, which cost 3,000 dors, allowed viewers to attach an image to its disy.


    The effect would cover the majority of the screen, making the attached image visible to everyone in the


    stream.


    In the picture, a man sat in a wheelchair. The shadows mostly obscured his face, but the horrific scar unmistakably ran through it. It was grotesque and disfiguring, stretching nearly the full length of his face,


    It gave an overwhelming sense of unease upon first nce.


    "CamandoMode? Sounds like ''No Pants Commando. Can we truly trust someone with such a cringe-worthy ID?


    Despite the skepticism, the user doubled down and invested more money in purchasing space ships. The user flooded the stream with the same image of Edward, which was half-obscured but clearly visible due to his scars. Melody stared at the picture, her instinct telling her to shut down the stream.


    However, she resisted the urge.


    She couldn''t allow anyone to disrespect Edward, nor let this person''s smug cruelty go unchallenged.


    Melody was determined to find this person herself.


    They would also apologize to Edward.


    And ensure they faced the consequences for their actions.

 Remarry My 139

    12:14 Fri, Nov 1 Btu


    Chapter 139 Who Is He?


    Chapter 139 Who Is He?


    +5 Free Coins


    The man''s voice was a mix of roughness and an alluring rasp, irresistible but carrying a trace of bitterness.


    The camera, as if by ident, caught a glimpse of the man standing not far behind Melody.


    Because of the angle, only his body from the jaw down was visible in the dim, shadowy light.


    He had a lean waist and a strong and toned frame as he walked out. Water droplets clung to his body, with nothing but a loose towel hanging around his hips. His well-defined abs were sculpted, and the faint hint of a V-line was visible. Water trickled down from his jaw, cascading over every inch of his muscr body, caressing every inch of his imposing physique.


    The most enticing part was how the steamy scene passed by in a sh, leaving the viewers aching for more.


    Before anyone could take a closer look, the man slipped out of view. His voice, low andced with suppressed displeasure, asked, "Mel, who are you talking to? You know, my body is for your eyes only." Edward noticed Melody was busy. He fetched himself a charcoal-gray robe and loosely draped it over his shoulders.


    He moved toward Melody with unhurried steps, his face still hidden from the camera.


    All that could be heard was his husky, teasing voice, which wasced with deep affection.


    The inte users were both shocked and puzzled.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "What just happened? Didn''t the Commando im that Melody married a disfigured and disabled man? Forget his face-with a body like that, forgive me for saying this, but Melly is one lucky woman!" "Even though she admitted she''s married, she never said this man was her husband, right? Perhaps she''s lonely during those long nights and has a boy toy to keep herpany. Rich people y by their own rules!" "Exactly! My guess is that the rich, ugly old guy couldn''t perform, so he hired a gigolo for her so she wouldn''t stray."


    "I''m crying. It''s no longer a beauty-and-the-beast situation, it''s beauty and a toy boy. Okay, I''m back on board with Melly; no more hating!"


    "Haha, theck of morals in today''s society is shocking. Even if Melody''s husband is disfigured, cheating at him in the middle of the night? That''s still unforgiveable. Adultery deserves a public shaming!" "Exactly. VoiceMel is still a public figure, yet here she is, brazenly messing around with a random guy like this is such an eyesore! Disgusting behavior from a disgusting person!"


    While thements continued their wild spection


    Edward casually ced his hand on the slender shoulder of the girl beside him.


    His gaze dropped and his lips tinted a faint crimson as he chuckled softly, his presence both calm and


    I


    1/2.


    Chapter 139 Who Is He?pelling.


    +5 Free Coins


    As he slightly lowered his head, the camera caught a clear shot of his Adam''s apple, the sharp lines of his jaw, and those intoxicating, sexy lips.


    "Wife, they don''t believe I''m your husband. Should we prove it? Maybe with a kiss? Or something more?" Edward''s voice waszy, teasing, yet leisurely and soft.


    His hand was resting on Melody''s shoulder. He idly moved, as if intent on melting her from the inside out.


    Melody tilted her head. She was about to respond, but before she could, Edward''s hand covered her eyes. His damp, cedar-scented presence enveloped herpletely.


    "Mel, don''t open your eyes. I''ve got a surprise for you."


    "OMG! That body! That voice! Is this really Melody''s husband?"


    "I''m dying. I get his charm now. Even though we haven''t seen his face yet, I bet he''s definitely a heartthrob!"


    "Snap out of it, y''all! I''ve got a source in high society who just confirmed this, Melody''s husband is that crippled guy from the Moores!"


    "The Moores! The top family in Sommerville?"


    "Wait a second, did Melody marry Edward?" No wonder! I remember hearing about that disfigured, disabled guy. Three years ago, a ne crash left him crippled. They''ve been looking for a fortune-blessing bride ever since, but every woman ran away or went insane. No one dared marry him. Isn''t Melody the adopted daughter of the Shields? It''s terrifying to marry Edward, but not everyone gets the chance. Unless..."


    "Unless it''s a stand-in bride. Suzanna Shield was likely the intended bride for Edward. The adopted daughter must''ve taken her ce. Poor girl."


    Even though Meldody was the biological daughter of the Shields, the family never publicly acknowledged her a uch.


    She was always known to the world as the Shields'' adopted daughter.


    "If it''s really Edward Moore, I''ve seen him in person. Recently, his leg healed, and he''s been back at Moore Group for meetings. However, the scars on his face cover half of it. He looks like something out of a nightmare."


    <

 Remarry My 140

    Chapter 140 Lovey-Dovey


    Chapter 140 Lovey-Dovey


    80%1


    +5 Free Coins


    "So, you''re telling me that this man is Edward Moore? Holy cowl Is Voice Mel''s husband the heir to the Moores fortune? And the direct line of the wealthiest man of that? And that scar on his face-how is that ugly? That''s clearly the mark of love for me!" "Am I the only one questioning the efficacy of YM Rejuvenation Cream? If Melody is the creator of this miracle skincare line that supposedly could heal scars, why can''t she get rid of the one on her husband''s face?"


    "Exactly! If that cream is so amazing, why hasn''t it worked on her husband? Unless all the hype has been nothing but maniptive marketing! A total scam!"


    In an instant, the inte users began to seriously doubt the effectiveness of the cream.


    For a lot of diehard fans of the animemunity, finding out that VoiceMel had a husband was enough to shatter their dreams-they immediately dubbed her ''wiley.


    A loli voice with an alpha-female face or an alpha female voice with a youthful appearance, and now a wife to top it all off? It was the ultimate double blow to the animemunity. They couldn''t care less about that cream.


    Instead, the fans flooded her live stream with gifts and spammed the chat with calls for her to be their wife!


    "Aaaahhh! Lilibet, my goddess Ember Queen, ditch that ugly dude and marry me! I''ve got a mansion right, next to Qeigh''s city center!"


    "Nobody insults my wife! She''s perfect in every way-sweet and sassy, manly or girly-isn''t it rare to find a wife as versatile as her?"


    "Ahhhh! Wifey, wifey, wifey, wifey!"


    In the animemunity, there was a legend.


    It was known as the ultimate double kill, and it had the potential to wipe out an entire army of otaku.


    VoiceMel had managed to achieve this mythical status, but as her loyal fanbase poured inte to the live stream, they didn''t even read the chat-they just spammed the screen with gifts. One message after another, calling her "wifey,pletely took over the chat,


    And poor Edward''s face grew darker and darker.


    As if that wasn''t terrible enough, the otakus loved sparning the Heartbreak Meadows special effect-a green field that spread across the entire screen.


    Suddenly, everything was covered in green.


    Edward''s face, by contrast, was practically glowing green with jealousy.


    "Tsk, did everyone think I was dead?"


    1/2


    80%%%


    Chapter 140 Lovey-Dovey


    Edward leaned down. His voice carried a yful tone, but with an undercurrent of danger.


    eyes


    +5 Free Cons


    This time, he casually switched on the light in the master bedroom. He bent down and covered Melody''s


    with one hand, making sure they were in view of the camera. Then, his thin lips crashed down on her soft, delicate ones.


    Vshes fluttered slightly, brushing against his rough palm, sending a tickling sensation through


    She obediently yed along with his bold im of ownership.


    Edward, you''ve got my permission to leave your mark on me at any time.


    He held her waist. His damp kiss lingered at the edge of the girl''s lips, and he touched her briefly.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But he was soon dissatisfied with just that.


    His lips moved to her earlobe, his breath hot against her skin.


    His hand slowly uncovered her eyes.


    Melcouldn''t react on time. Her misty, almond-shaped eyes still shimmered with water as she instinctively clung to his strong shoulders. Her heart started to flutter. However, in the next moment, she blinked and gasped.


    ""Wait! Edward! What are you doing?"


    The scar that once extended from his brow to his jawline was no longer visible.


    Without the scar, his face was a perfect masterpiece, an overwhelming visual feast.


    "Mm, your cream is pretty good. The scar''s gone. Do you like me like this?"


    Edward teased her with his deep, seductive voice, and as he watched her, his charm captivated her.


    He became increasingly fond of the way she gazed at him with that dazed, dreamy look in her eyes. Mel''s eyes were hazy as she obediently nodded and admitted, "I love you, hubby-"


    Her cute, delicate demeanor,bined with her sweet voice, drove the anime fanboys wild with excitement!


    "Wait, what? That cream is really incredible."


    "That''s it; I''m buying YM stocks!" They''re going to skyrocket! I''ll be rich!"


    "YM Rejuvenation Cream is the real deal, everyone! Grab your cash and buy it all up now!"

 Remarry My 141

    2/2


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    "Oh my God, I am the King David myself!!"


    "How can my wife be this sweet and only have one husband?"


    80%1


    +5 Free Coins


    "I have just tipped enough to be the number one fan. Please, VoiceMel, do one more I love you, hubby-'' in Lilibet''s voice."


    "Here''s 200,000 gold coins; I''m on my knees! Please have my goddess Ember Queen say, Hubby, be good, or you''ll be punished!" "Holy-dude, you''re twisted!"


    "Please, who in the animemunity isn''t a little messed up?"


    A horde of rich, overzealous otakus instantly flooded the chat.


    Edward nced indifferently at the streaming camera, his gaze sharp and filled with dangerous intent.


    His deep voice, cold andmanding, echoed, "I''m Edward Moore, Melody''s husband. I hear you''re trying to steal her from me. Go ask your dad if you''re even qualified." Anime fanboys are often quite wealthy, and their habit of showering their ''wife'' with gifts far surpasses even that of typical celebrity fans.


    Typically, they referred to their idols or favorite characters as wives.


    But they never imagined that the real husband would be richer, more powerful, and handsomer than them.


    "Dude, can anyone rte? My virtual wife is taken-by someone who''s not me!"


    "No way! I refuse to believe he''s Edward Moore unless he shows me Moore Group''s business license."


    Without a word, Edward flicked out the business license for Moore Group.


    This guy was jealous and childish, yet oddly charming,


    Melody tilted her head and couldn''t help but grin at his adorable, possessive behavior.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she nted a quick kiss on his Adam''s apple.


    The sweet moment filled the air and seeped into the live stream.


    The livestream audience was speechless.


    She really kissed him! I''m crying! Oh my God, I''m done!"


    Such a perfect man could only be imed by an equally perfect woman, yet all they could do was sit there and drool over the screen.


    Just then, Edward nced coldly at the scrollingments. His eyes shed with disdain, as if he were


    1/2


    11:46 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    +5 Free Coins


    staring at a pile of trash. Edward''s expression was cold as hemanded, "Bernard, you may start."


    "Roger that, Mr. Moore!"


    On the other end, Bernard was wearing his earpiece, hugging a few million-dor gift cards, and madly tapping the gift buttons outside the master bedroom. Lavish gift effects exploded across the screen, instantly flooding the livestream.


    The amounts of gifts far surpass what the otakus had managed to send earlier. One extravagant effect after another.


    Heartbreak Meadows! May-December Romance! Mega Tip! Each gift effect, grander and more absurd than thest, overwhelmed the entire stream. Edward''s face grew darker as the green-filled screen continued to flood with these garish effects. Gritting his teeth, he muttered, "Bernard!"


    "Uh, Mr. Moore, you said not to worry about the money. I made sure to choose only the most expensive,


    -the-top effects."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Bernard''s voice, sweet and obedient, practically wrote, "Praise me and praise me more!"


    Edward sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead. He decalred, "Deduct ten thousand dors from your, year-end bonus." Bernard was puzzled.


    Pouting in defeat, he hugged himself and continued sending May-December Romance effects, feeling the heartbreak firsthand.


    In the moment, Bernard was showcasing to his boss about true disappointment. It wasn''t loud or dramatic,


    -it''s cold and silent.

 Remarry My 142

    2/2


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    "Oh my God, I am the King David myself!!"


    "How can my wife be this sweet and only have one husband?"


    80%1


    +5 Free Coins


    "I have just tipped enough to be the number one fan. Please, VoiceMel, do one more I love you, hubby-'' in Lilibet''s voice."


    "Here''s 200,000 gold coins; I''m on my knees! Please have my goddess Ember Queen say, Hubby, be good, or you''ll be punished!" "Holy-dude, you''re twisted!"


    "Please, who in the animemunity isn''t a little messed up?"


    A horde of rich, overzealous otakus instantly flooded the chat.


    Edward nced indifferently at the streaming camera, his gaze sharp and filled with dangerous intent.


    His deep voice, cold andmanding, echoed, "I''m Edward Moore, Melody''s husband. I hear you''re trying to steal her from me. Go ask your dad if you''re even qualified." Anime fanboys are often quite wealthy, and their habit of showering their ''wife'' with gifts far surpasses even that of typical celebrity fans.


    Typically, they referred to their idols or favorite characters as wives.


    But they never imagined that the real husband would be richer, more powerful, and handsomer than them.


    "Dude, can anyone rte? My virtual wife is taken-by someone who''s not me!"


    "No way! I refuse to believe he''s Edward Moore unless he shows me Moore Group''s business license."


    Without a word, Edward flicked out the business license for Moore Group.


    This guy was jealous and childish, yet oddly charming,


    Melody tilted her head and couldn''t help but grin at his adorable, possessive behavior.


    Wrapping her arms around his neck, she nted a quick kiss on his Adam''s apple.


    The sweet moment filled the air and seeped into the live stream.


    The livestream audience was speechless.


    She really kissed him! I''m crying! Oh my God, I''m done!"


    Such a perfect man could only be imed by an equally perfect woman, yet all they could do was sit there and drool over the screen.


    Just then, Edward nced coldly at the scrollingments. His eyes shed with disdain, as if he were


    1/2


    11:46 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 141 Heartbreaking


    +5 Free Coins


    staring at a pile of trash. Edward''s expression was cold as hemanded, "Bernard, you may start."


    "Roger that, Mr. Moore!"


    On the other end, Bernard was wearing his earpiece, hugging a few million-dor gift cards, and madly tapping the gift buttons outside the master bedroom. Lavish gift effects exploded across the screen, instantly flooding the livestream.


    The amounts of gifts far surpass what the otakus had managed to send earlier. One extravagant effect after another.


    Heartbreak Meadows! May-December Romance! Mega Tip! Each gift effect, grander and more absurd than thest, overwhelmed the entire stream. Edward''s face grew darker as the green-filled screen continued to flood with these garish effects. Gritting his teeth, he muttered, "Bernard!"


    "Uh, Mr. Moore, you said not to worry about the money. I made sure to choose only the most expensive,


    -the-top effects."


    Bernard''s voice, sweet and obedient, practically wrote, "Praise me and praise me more!"


    Edward sighed and pressed his hand to his forehead. He decalred, "Deduct ten thousand dors from your, year-end bonus." Bernard was puzzled.


    Pouting in defeat, he hugged himself and continued sending May-December Romance effects, feeling the heartbreak firsthand.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    In the moment, Bernard was showcasing to his boss about true disappointment. It wasn''t loud or dramatic,


    -it''s cold and silent.

 Remarry My 143

    Chapter 143 The Audicity


    Chapter 143 The Audicity


    +5 Free Coins


    "Tsk, tsk. daring to offend the Shields at times like this can only imagine how miserable Melody''s future. will be."


    The first to arrive on the scene were Suzanna''s fans, who called themselves the Moon Begonias. Their hearts are aching for her frail and pale appearance.Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Though Suzanna was a rising star in the entertainment industry, she quickly gained a loyal following. Her fanbase has grown considerably, thanks to the strong sibling bond she disyed with her already famous brother, Carson Seeing the buzz, the staff quickly set up another camera, naming it after Suzanna.


    Soon, the Moon Begonias found their spot and flooded the area.


    However, most of her fans were quite young, with few sending gifts or donations.


    Instead, they expressed their concern for her injuries in words, curious as to how she had gotten hurt.


    Derrick stood there. He was dressed in a sharp ck suit, the epitome of a seriouswyer. His suit clung perfectly to his frame, exuding elegance and precision,


    His features were sharp and cold, but when he nced at Suzanna, his longshes trembled slightly, and his gaze softened. His voice, which was usually firm, became gentle as he spoke.


    "Suzie, I''ve told you, you didn''t need toe here in person. Carson and I can handle this. These old matters have nothing to do with you."


    Derrick''s presence was icy andposed, but there were rare moments of tenderness reserved just for


    Suzanna.


    Many of the bystanders couldn''t help but nce at her.


    This girl truly was the cherished one of the family.


    A top-tier singer like Carson and a legal titan like Derrick both doted on her endlessly.


    The Moon Begonias were beside themselves with excitement.


    "Oh my gosh! I''m so jealous of Suzie! Both of her brothers are amazing and only show their soft side to her! Where can I find brothers like that?"


    "Seriously, what kind of dream do I need to have tonight to get brothers that perfect?"


    "Hey, don''t just drink; have some peanuts! Suzie''s got to be pretty special herself to be treated like this by her brothers. Look at Melody! She''s been with the Shields for years and hasn''t gotten any special treatment from them! It''s all about character, you see! And lowly giarists... just wait for the verdict!!"


    Suzanna returned Derrick''s concern with a gentle smile She said, "You''re too kind, Derrick. We''re family, and I care about everything that concerns you and Carson. As for Mel, she might have made a mistake, but Thope you two can forgive her." 1/2


    11:46 Sat, Nov 20


    Chapter 143 The Audicity


    180%


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzzana gracefully epted Carson''s support with a delicate, fragile air. Tears glistened in her eyes, making her request all the more sincere.


    Though her words seemed to be for peace, they only stoked Carson''s anger further.


    "Haha, an adult like her? She doesn''t need your protection. Wrong is wrong, and she has to face the consequences! Suzie, you''re too soft. Whether it''s at home or outside the world, you''ve let her walk all over you. Now, she''spletely out of control!" Carson let out a coldugh and swept his nce at Melody. She had already taken her seat. Melody looked entirely at ease, as if she weren''t a defendant in court but rather a casual visitor on a garden stroll.


    For a moment, Carson''s heart thumped a little.


    Seeing how little she cared, a sense of frustration rose within him.


    She had stolen his hard work, and she didn''t even seem to care. How infuriating!


    Derrick, too, couldn''t help but look at Melody again.


    She wore no makeup; her skin was wless and pale. Herrge eyes were bright and clear, while her brows were sharp. Even without makeup, her beauty was breathtakingly striking. Melody was breathtaking in her natural beauty-so much so that it hurt to look at her.


    She seemed aware of their gaze. Melody nced over at them, her expression calm and unreadable. It was as if she were looking atplete strangers, people who held no significance to her. Her look was distant, as though she might drift away a

 Remarry My 144

    Chapter 144 Melody Defends Herself


    Chapter 144 Melody Defends Herself


    +5 Free Coins


    Derrick was all too familiar with that look. Thest time they passed each other in the tea room hallway, she brushed by without even acknowledging his existence. Her cold indifference left him momentarily at a loss.


    He steadied himself and nced across the room, only to find Melody seated at thewyer''s bench.


    His voice was deliberately cool as he reminded her, "Melody, you''re in the wrong ce. That''s thewyer''s bench. You''re the defendant; you should be sitting over there."


    His remarks sparked a wave ofughter.


    "Is Melody an idiot? How can she sit in the wrong spot in court?"


    "Hmm, as a long-time fan, I''m sure she''s doing this for a reason!"


    Sure enough, Melody continued to sit there, calm and collected, her alpha-female voice cutting through the chatter with a mix of arrogance and grace.


    "Where''s thew that says a defendant can''t also be their ownwyer? Mr. Shield, we''re colleagues now. My first case, and I''m up against you. If I win, won''t I instantly be famous in the legal world?"


    A number of attorneys on the jury hade to observe and learn from this case.


    They chuckled sarcastically when they witnessed the young girl''s audacity.


    "Girly, as far as I know, you''re still studying finance at Greenfield University. Do you even know thew?"


    "Greenfield may have geniuses, but mastery of one field doesn''t mean you can dabble in another. Sure, you may be a finance prodigy. But Law? That''s a whole other beast. If you don''t dedicate yourself to it, you''ll only ever skim the surface."


    "I have to admit, she''s bold, Her first case, and she''s both the defendant and the defensewyer. She''s also going up against Derrick, the Legal Titan. But hey, she''s smart. If she loses to him, at least that''s not embarrassing


    Derrick frowned. He hadn''t expected Melody to be this defiant. Defying Carson was one thing, but what about challenging his authority in his field?


    She was biting the hand that fed her.


    Suddenly, Melody pulled awyer''s license from her bag and brazenly waved it at the camera.


    Her expression was cold, but she looked stunning.


    With a casual toss, she pped the license onto the table and asked, "Derrick, any further objections?"


    Derrick scowled and said nothing. This sister of his was getting out of hand.


    Still, once the case was over, he''d make sure to set her straight.


    1/2


    1140 3a1, Nov 2 U


    Chapter 144 Melody Defends HerselfContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This level of arrogance, especially from someone so young, was bound to lead to trouble.


    +5 Free Coins


    The presiding judge''s duties included teaching the public about intellectual property in addition to upholding thew,


    He took his seat at the bench.


    He had already reviewed thewsuit that Carson had submitted. So, he just skimmed over theint briefly.


    Then he turned his stern gaze toward Melody and asked with precision. "The intiff ims that three years ago, Melody giarized the intiff''s original musical arrangement. I have here a renowned music expert who has reviewed the evidence and believes there''s a striking simrity. How does the defendant respond?"


    Melody rose and handed over her own counterim.


    The judge reviewed her documents. After giving them some thought, he passed them along to the expe


    for further evaluation.


    "ording to your counterim, the intiff''s original album includes several arrangements derived from a reinterpreted version of the world-famous piano piece Night Bloom Nocturne? Did you create that reinterpreted version? Our expert confirms that much of the musical phrasing in ''Surge indeed bears simrities to Night Bloom Nocturne. intiff, what say you?


    strong


    As soon as the judge mentioned Night Bloom Nocturne, Carson felt his blood boil. His rage surged uncontrobly as he red at Melody, fists clenched in fury


    "How dare you!" Carson roared, his voice trembling with rage. "Melody, have you no shame? Night Bloom Nocturne was clearlyposed by Suzie. She''s studied piano for over ten years, while you can''t even y! How can you im it''s yours? And what''s more, I have the handwritten draft of the piece right here, which I found in your room. It''s clearly in Suzie''s handwriting. You''ve been stealing her work this whole time, and now you have the nerve to use her of theft? You''re despicable!"

 Remarry My 145

    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation.


    +5 Free Coins


    Furious, Carson spat each word with venom, belittling Melody until there was nothing left of her dignity.


    Melody watched his barely restrained fury, which he disyed in order to defend Suzanna. She chuckled. coldly and said, "Carson, you really haven''t changed at all. You''re still hopelessly stupid."


    ¦°


    Carson''s fury boiled over. He shot her a re and chided, "Melody, this is a court ofw! Stop acting like some vulgar country girl!"


    Four years had passed, yet Melody, who had spent decatles estranged from her wealthy family, still couldn''t shake the rough edges she''d acquired.


    Herid-back, sharp-tongued demeanor made Carson despise her even more,


    Carson pulled out the handwritten sheet music for Night Bloom Nocturne.


    His assistant swiftly handed the sheet to the judge. The court-appointed experts also demanded samples of Suzanna and Melody''s handwriting forparison


    Since the trial was live-streamed, the process wasn''t hidden from the viewers.


    The professional camera operator zoomed in on their handwriting side by side.


    Suzanna''s handwriting was smooth and delicate, graceful with an air of reserved elegance."


    Pretty, butcking in any unique brilliance.


    Melody''s writing was done in a style rarely practiced in modern times-Fia Hand, also known as Temore Script.


    Each stroke was strong yet refined, with sharp, slender lines that made the script appear both lean and powerful. The writing was slender yet firm, every line as precise and piercing as a de. The writing had a distinct air of ancient sophistication.


    The stark difference in their handwriting made it obvious who was superior at a nce.


    "Wow, Melody''s calligraphy is stunning! Fia Hand is notoriously hard to master, and it requires immense patience. If you don''t have a strong will and fiery determination, there''s no way you could write like this!" "As someone who studies calligraphy, I''ve always believed that handwriting reflects a person''s character. Temore Script has its own kind of strength, with bold, exposed strokes As the saying goes, the essence of calligraphy lies in its spirit, and someone who can write like this-no way they''d resort to giarism forposition." "Hmph, what''s so great about that handwriting? The real scandal here is that the music sheet for Night Bloom Nocturne is a perfect match with Suzanna''s handwriting! No matter how good your precious client''s penmanship is, she''s still a thief! A shameless crook!" The courtroom''s tide shifted in an instant.


    Derrick frowned. Even though he knew the truth, a part of him found it hard to believe as he nced at


    1/2


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Melody, disappointment washing over him.


    +5 Free Coins


    His eyes reddened as he clenched his jaw, searching her face for any hint of regret, of remorse-but there


    was none.


    However, Melody was still his sister. He had initially agreed to work with Carson on the case to keep things under control. He was there to ensure things didn''t spiral out of control, leaving Melody with a way out.


    Their mother had urged him to prosecute Melody with the harshest punishment possible, but he had deliberately avoided doing so.


    Staring into her cold, indifferent eyes, Derrick felt that his sense of duty to protect family ties had been in vain.


    His gaze darkened, and a flicker of self-mockery appeared in his eyes. Derrick said, "Melody, if you bow and apologize to Carson and Suzie, I can drop the charges. You''ll also have to publicly apologize on social media, promise never topose again, voice-act, make a public appearance, and leave the industry entirely. If you do that, I''ll withdraw thewsuit."Content provided by N?velDrama.Org.


    Because he was her older brother, that was all he could do for her.


    Melody was already destroyed, but she was still family. He couldn''t bear to see the Shields torn apart by sibling betrayal.


    Carson''s blood boiled as heughed in fury. He chided, "Derrick! Have you lost your mind? She


    Derrick frowned and wanted to say more. Suzanna gently tugged at his sleeve and said, "Derrick, I''ve forgiven her."


    The frail girl then approached t


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation.


    +5 Free Coins


    Furious, Carson spat each word with venom, belittling Melody until there was nothing left of her dignity.


    Melody watched his barely restrained fury, which he disyed in order to defend Suzanna. She chuckled. coldly and said, "Carson, you really haven''t changed at all. You''re still hopelessly stupid."


    ¦°


    Carson''s fury boiled over. He shot her a re and chided, "Melody, this is a court ofw! Stop acting like some vulgar country girl!"


    Four years had passed, yet Melody, who had spent decatles estranged from her wealthy family, still couldn''t shake the rough edges she''d acquired.


    Herid-back, sharp-tongued demeanor made Carson despise her even more,


    Carson pulled out the handwritten sheet music for Night Bloom Nocturne.


    His assistant swiftly handed the sheet to the judge. The court-appointed experts also demanded samples of Suzanna and Melody''s handwriting forparison


    Since the trial was live-streamed, the process wasn''t hidden from the viewers.


    The professional camera operator zoomed in on their handwriting side by side.


    Suzanna''s handwriting was smooth and delicate, graceful with an air of reserved elegance."


    Pretty, butcking in any unique brilliance.


    Melody''s writing was done in a style rarely practiced in modern times-Fia Hand, also known as Temore Script.


    Each stroke was strong yet refined, with sharp, slender lines that made the script appear both lean and powerful. The writing was slender yet firm, every line as precise and piercing as a de.


    The writing had a distinct air of ancient sophistication.


    The stark difference in their handwriting made it obvious who was superior at a nce.


    "Wow, Melody''s calligraphy is stunning! Fia Hand is notoriously hard to master, and it requires immense patience. If you don''t have a strong will and fiery determination, there''s no way you could write like this!" "As someone who studies calligraphy, I''ve always believed that handwriting reflects a person''s character. Temore Script has its own kind of strength, with bold, exposed strokes As the saying goes, the essence of calligraphy lies in its spirit, and someone who can write like this-no way they''d resort to giarism forposition." "Hmph, what''s so great about that handwriting? The real scandal here is that the music sheet for Night Bloom Nocturne is a perfect match with Suzanna''s handwriting! No matter how good your precious client''s penmanship is, she''s still a thief! A shameless crook!" The courtroom''s tide shifted in an instant.


    Derrick frowned. Even though he knew the truth, a part of him found it hard to believe as he nced at


    1/2


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Melody, disappointment washing over him.


    +5 Free Coins


    His eyes reddened as he clenched his jaw, searching her face for any hint of regret, of remorse-but there


    was none.


    However, Melody was still his sister. He had initially agreed to work with Carson on the case to keep things under control. He was there to ensure things didn''t spiral out of control, leaving Melody with a way out.


    Their mother had urged him to prosecute Melody with the harshest punishment possible, but he had deliberately avoided doing so.


    Staring into her cold, indifferent eyes, Derrick felt that his sense of duty to protect family ties had been in vain.


    His gaze darkened, and a flicker of self-mockery appeared in his eyes. Derrick said, "Melody, if you bow and apologize to Carson and Suzie, I can drop the charges. You''ll also have to publicly apologize on social media, promise never topose again, voice-act, make a public appearance, and leave the industry entirely. If you do that, I''ll withdraw thewsuit."


    Because he was her older brother, that was all he could do for her.


    Melody was already destroyed, but she was still family. He couldn''t bear to see the Shields torn apart by sibling betrayal.


    Carson''s blood boiled as heughed in fury. He chided, "Derrick! Have you lost your mind? She


    Derrick frowned and wanted to say more. Suzanna gently tugged at his sleeve and said, "Derrick, I''ve forgiven her."


    The frail girl then approached the enraged Carson, gently patting his wrist.


    She said, "Carson, what happened three years ago is in the past.


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation.


    +5 Free Coins


    Furious, Carson spat each word with venom, belittling Melody until there was nothing left of her dignity.


    Melody watched his barely restrained fury, which he disyed in order to defend Suzanna. She chuckled. coldly and said, "Carson, you really haven''t changed at all. You''re still hopelessly stupid."


    §±


    Carson''s fury boiled over. He shot her a re and chided, "Melody, this is a court ofw! Stop acting like some vulgar country girl!"


    Four years had passed, yet Melody, who had spent decatles estranged from her wealthy family, still couldn''t shake the rough edges she''d acquired.


    Herid-back, sharp-tongued demeanor made Carson despise her even more,


    Carson pulled out the handwritten sheet music for Night Bloom Nocturne.


    His assistant swiftly handed the sheet to the judge. The court-appointed experts also demanded samples of Suzanna and Melody''s handwriting forparison


    Since the trial was live-streamed, the process wasn''t hidden from the viewers.


    The professional camera operator zoomed in on their handwriting side by side.


    Suzanna''s handwriting was smooth and delicate, graceful with an air of reserved elegance."


    Pretty, butcking in any unique brilliance.


    Melody''s writing was done in a style rarely practiced in modern times-Fia Hand, also known as Temore Script.


    Each stroke was strong yet refined, with sharp, slender lines that made the script appear both lean and powerful. The writing was slender yet firm, every line as precise and piercing as a de.


    The writing had a distinct air of ancient sophistication.


    The stark difference in their handwriting made it obvious who was superior at a nce.


    "Wow, Melody''s calligraphy is stunning! Fia Hand is notoriously hard to master, and it requires immense patience. If you don''t have a strong will and fiery determination, there''s no way you could write like this!" "As someone who studies calligraphy, I''ve always believed that handwriting reflects a person''s character. Temore Script has its own kind of strength, with bold, exposed strokes As the saying goes, the essence of calligraphy lies in its spirit, and someone who can write like this-no way they''d resort to giarism forposition." "Hmph, what''s so great about that handwriting? The real scandal here is that the music sheet for Night Bloom Nocturne is a perfect match with Suzanna''s handwriting! No matter how good your precious client''s penmanship is, she''s still a thief! A shameless crook!" The courtroom''s tide shifted in an instant.


    Derrick frowned. Even though he knew the truth, a part of him found it hard to believe as he nced at


    1/2


    Chapter 145 Sibling Confrontation


    Melody, disappointment washing over him.


    +5 Free Coins


    His eyes reddened as he clenched his jaw, searching her face for any hint of regret, of remorse-but there


    was none.


    However, Melody was still his sister. He had initially agreed to work with Carson on the case to keep things under control. He was there to ensure things didn''t spiral out of control, leaving Melody with a way out.


    Their mother had urged him to prosecute Melody with the harshest punishment possible, but he had deliberately avoided doing so.


    Staring into her cold, indifferent eyes, Derrick felt that his sense of duty to protect family ties had been in vain.


    His gaze darkened, and a flicker of self-mockery appeared in his eyes. Derrick said, "Melody, if you bow and apologize to Carson and Suzie, I can drop the charges. You''ll also have to publicly apologize on social media, promise never topose again, voice-act, make a public appearance, and leave the industry entirely. If you do that, I''ll withdraw thewsuit."


    Because he was her older brother, that was all he could do for her.


    Melody was already destroyed, but she was still family. He couldn''t bear to see the Shields torn apart by sibling betrayal.


    Carson''s blood boiled as heughed in fury. He chided, "Derrick! Have you lost your mind? She


    Derrick frowned and wanted to say more. Suzanna gently tugged at his sleeve and said, "Derrick, I''ve forgiven her."


    The frail girl then approached the enraged Carson, gently patting his wrist.


    She said, "Carson, what happened three years ago is in the past. Maybe we could just...."


    Carson wouldn''t have it.


    He shook off Suzzana''s hand, his anger swelling as his face turned red. His knuckles turned white, and veins bulged from how tightly he clenched his fists.


    "Derrick, if you won''t help me, I''ll find anotherwyer to press charges! As an artist, you should have the


    album''s integrity to protect original work. Melody''s crimes are twofold. First, she giarized mypositions, and second, she stole Suzie''s handwritten drafts and imed them as her ownL


    we could just...."


    Carson wouldn''t have it.


    He shook off Suzzana''s hand, his anger swelling as his face turned red. His knuckles turned white, and veins bulged from how tightly he clenched his fists.


    "Derrick, if you won''t help me, I''ll find anotherwyer to press charges! As an artist, you should have the


    album''s integrity to protect original work. Melody''s crimes are twofold. First, she giarized mypositions, and second, she stole Suzie''s handwritten drafts and imed them as her ownL he enraged Carson, gently patting his wrist.


    She said, "Carson, what happened three years ago is in the past. Maybe we could just...."


    Carson wouldn''t have it.


    He shook off Suzzana''s hand, his anger swelling as his face turned red. His knuckles turned white, and veins bulged from how tightly he clenched his fists.


    "Derrick, if you won''t help me, I''ll find anotherwyer to press charges! As an artist, you should have the


    album''s integrity to protect original work. Melody''s crimes are twofold. First, she giarized mypositions, and second, she stole Suzie''s handwritten drafts and imed them as her ownL

 Remarry My 146

    Chapter 146 Suspicious


    Chapter 146 Suspicious


    "Every single thing, which one of them wronged her?" +5 Free Cons


    Faced with Carson''s aggressive questioning and knowing that Melody did indeed make a mistake, Derrick lifted his eyes and nced at the girl across from him, who was casually filing her nails without a care in the world. His frustration was growing. "Melody, do you admit to your guilt?" Derrick asked coldly, pressing her for an answer.


    Realizing that she hadn''t responded to his earlier proposition, he added. "If you''re willing to ept my terms, apologize and quit the music scene."


    "I won''t quit! And I won''t apologize, either! Since Suzzana is so familiar with Night Bloom Nocturne, why don''t we let her perform it live? By now, the fans on the live stream must be tired of our back-and-forth. If she''s the originalposer, she must know it well, right?" Melody''szy yet assertive voice filled the room as she met Suzzana''s tear-filled eyes.


    Derrick frowned, and he instinctively refused, "Suzie''s hand is injured."


    M¨¦lody raised an eyebrow, and a yful smile lit her face.


    She argued, "If I remember correctly, didn''t Suzanna y a piano piece on the variety show called Weekend Vibesst month?


    Upon hearing those words, Carson nced at Suzanna with skepticism. He had seen her fall down the stairs and injure her hand.


    Since then, she hadn''t touched the piano.


    Though they were both in the entertainment industry. Suzanna pursued acting while Carson focused on music.


    Their managers always tailored their gigs to fit their separate careers


    He hadn''t paid much attention to her musical activities, and he didn''t notice Suzanna was ying piano again.


    Suzanna''s panicked. She had thought that after Melody took her ce and married off to the Moores, there would be no chance of Carson ever noticing her again.


    Now, it seemed Melody was still paying close attention and catching her off guard.


    Luckily, she had long studied the sheet music and mastered Night Bloom Nocturne.


    The Moon Begonia fan club erupted with excitement.


    "Hahaha, our Suzie is so talented! Ten years of piano training! Last time she yed on the variety show,


    11:47 Sat, Nov 2


    a


    Chapter 146 Suspicious


    by having Suzie y a piece on the piano, it''ll clear her name and keep her out of jail?"


    Suzanna lowered her gaze, doubt shing in her eyes. She hesitated to agree to ying the piece.


    #5 Free Coins


    She knew all too well how cunning Melody could be, having already experienced her tricks during the Golden Financial Summit.


    Her instincts warned her-this was


    trap.


    Melody spoke again, "Suzanna, for three years, you lied to Carson, who imed your hand had been injured and you couldn''t y piano. Yet you performed on a variety show when he wasn''t paying attention. What are you hiding? If Night Bloom Nocture is your original work and you''re afraid to y it yourself, doesn''t that raise some questions?"


    Suzanna wasn''t one to fall for a simple provocation, but Melody''s words carried weight.


    Melody lowered her gaze again, a faint smile ying on her lips.


    She silently counted down in her mind. Three, two, one


    "Mel, stop with the cryptic remarks. Suzie can y, and she ys well! Suzie, I''ll have them prepare the best piano right away. It''s been a while since Ist heard you y. I''m really looking forward to this performance," Carson added in displeased.


    If Melody was so insistent on setting herself up for embarrassment, he''d let her lose, fair and square.


    Suzzana was speechless. You don''t have to do that!


    She bit her pale lips, her eyshes trembling. She was so tense that she could''ve broken a tooth from clenching her jaw.


    But she couldn''t show anything on her face. She had to smile softly, nod obediently, and say, "Sure, Carson. I''ll do whatever you say."


    Yet, deep down, Suzanna''s suspicion only grew.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    What exactly was Melody nning?


    She had to stay on guard.


    11:47 Sat, Nov 20

 Remarry My 147

    Chapter 147 Suzanna''s Version


    Chapter 147 Suzanna''s Version


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna had no way out. With no choice left, she braced herself as the grand piano Carson had arranged was wheeled into the courtroom.


    Under normal circumstances, a court would never entertain such a spectacle.


    However, this was part of the cultural property rights campaign and one of the goals of this public trial.


    With an audience watching and the chance to use her original work to overshadow the giarist, it was a wee addition to the proceedings. The music expert, who was standing next to the judge, was particrly impressed. After reviewing the rearranged piece, he was clearly intrigued by theposer''s


    boldness.


    A world-renowned pianistposed the century-old Night Bloom Nocturne. Very few had ever dared to attempt a reinterpretation, and while many musicians around the globe had tried their hand at it, only two or three had sessfully created something fresh and captivating.


    And Suzanna? Suzanna was only 20 years old. She had rearranged the piece three years earlier, at the age of 17. If that didn''t make her a musical prodigy, what did?


    Her fans couldn''t contain their excitement and started to brag about Suzanna''s talent.


    "When Suzie made her debut, I recall reading her profile. She was trained by world-ss pianists since she was a child. Ten years of dedication, and when she ys, it''s like she bes one with the music. So elegant, so serene, she''s basically an angel that descended on earth!"


    "Tsk, why would some backwoods nobodye here just to get humiliated? They were caught in the act of stealing Suzie''s sheet music and are still finding it difficult to acknowledge it-what a ridiculous situation!


    "Hey, has anyone else noticed that Suzie''s been wearing a mask since she showed up?"


    "Forget about that. After Melody hears this, she''ll be convicted, hahaha."


    Carson''s organizational skills were as sharp as ever.


    A grand white piano soon took center stage in the courtroom.


    The trial took ce in arger, more open courtroom due to its livestreaming. It was able to amodate a few hundred spectators.


    The piano stood in the center.


    Suzanna wore a flowing white gown. She gracefully took her seat at the piano. The white instrument matched her perfectly, as though both were meant for this moment.


    Having trained for ten years, she lowered her eyes and gently ced her fingers on the keys.


    Chapter 147 Suzanna''s Version


    +5 Free Coins


    drifted slowly overhead as the summer breeze brushed through the green fields, creating waves of lush


    grass.


    It was a midsummer night''s celebration..


    Those who couldn''t sleep harbored a secret deep within their hearts.


    In Suzanna''s rearranged version, the prelude was even more vibrant and light, perfectly in line with the romantic style of the original.


    But the rhythm, dynamics, and emotion were ever-changing, with rolling triplets that seemed to carry a message. The left and right hands yed notes that created a rich texture, a melody both yful and lively. the


    It was still the star song, but now it was clear andforting. Compared to the original, it felt more like


    protagonist lying on the grass, the scent of freshly cut hay, and the gentle breeze caressing their faces they gazed up at the sky, listening to the whispers of the gods.


    The rearranged piece. The protagonist''s emotions were deeper. Suzanna had introduced a mncholy D minor key, as though telling a romantic tragedy.


    Her fingers danced across the keys with practiced ease, each note falling precisely into ce. The audience was mesmerized, though those with a deeper understanding of music could sense that something was missing. The structure was perfect, but itcked soul. Still, there was no denying she yed beautifully.


    When the piece ended, Suzanna rose from her seat, elegantly lifting the hem of her gown and giving a graceful bow.


    For a brief moment, she embodied the essence of the beloved princess-delicate, pure, and brimming with talent. In an instant, she gained countless new fans.


    "Suzie is incredible! No one else could ever be the piano prodigy she is!"


    "Okay, I''ll admit, Suzanna''s version of Night Bloom Nocturne was absolutely stunning, but... I don''t know. Something felt off."


    "Hrious! If a redneck like you believes that you can surpass Suzie, then go ahead!"


    In the livement section, praise drowned out the few voices of skepticism.


    Back in the courtroom, the music expert frowned. He tilted his head as though puzzled. Was that it?


    Meanwhile, Carson, who should have been the first to apud Suzanna''s performance, had grown. strangely silent.


    His eyes followed Suzanna as she slowly approached him. His pupils were dting, as if his mind were swimming with a thousand tangled thoughts.


    As Suzanna drew nearer, Carson lowered his gaze. The look in his eyes was a mix of curiosity and something deeper, more conflicted.


    11:47 Sat, Nov zCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 148 She Wrote Dozens of It

 Remarry My 148

    Chapter 148 She Wrote Dozens of It


    Chapter 148 She Wrote Dozens of It


    +5 Free Coins


    While he was lost in thought, Suzanna had already moved to his side, gently wrapping her arm around his.


    As she noticed his distracted expression, a flicker of something unreadable crossed her eyes.


    Thinking back, Suzanna thought she hadn''t revealed any ws. With a sweet, innocent smile, she yfully asked, "Carson, what''s wrong? Did I y it wrong?"


    Carson''s expression turned grim. Though he hadn''t produced anything as groundbreaking as her debut album, he was still a dedicated musician, someone who pursued perfection in every note.


    Moreover, three years ago, the piece Night Bloom Nocturne had been his source of inspiration, and he remembered every single note vividly.


    Suzanna had yed beautifully, yes, but the notes were wrong.


    While they weren''t entirely incorrect, they differed from the version he had heard that night.


    If Suzanna had truly been the originalposer, even with slight modifications, she would''ve adjusted the notes back to the correct version.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    For a moment, Carson''s thoughts became a tangled mess, wing at him from within.


    Her sister would never lie to him, right?


    There must be an issue with the sheet music.


    Even though he hadn''t looked closely at the music, it was all in her handwriting,


    What had gone wrong?


    The more Carson thought about it, the darker his expression grew.


    Meanwhile, Derrick had already begun the proceedings, but Carson was still lost in thought.


    Although Derrick wasn''t musically inclined himself, he could sense from the reactions around him how powerful and intricate the piano piece had been.


    However, there was a peculiar expression on the face of the music expert who was seated beside the judge.


    And then there was Melody. Her expression carried an amused smirk.


    The young woman sat there, cool and detached, casually filing her nails. She seemed unaware of the legal storm swirling around her.


    If convicted of giarism-and considering the immense profits she''d earned from those three theme songs-the case would exceed the court''s normal sentencing guidelines. 11:47 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 148 She Wrote Dozens of It


    00:80%


    +5 Free Coina


    "Melody, do you plead guilty? ording to Article 217 of the Criminal Law, if someone infringes on copyright for profit, causing significant financial damage, or under particrly serious circumstances, they could face up to three years in prison or detention, along with fines. If the amount is enormous or the circumstances are extremely severe, the sentence could increase to between three and seven years, with additional fines. And you, Melody, with three hit theme songs, have already earned over six million dors. I could easily have you imprisoned. But you''re still my sister. I''ll give you onest chance. Leave the industry, apologize, and I''ll drop the case."


    Melody nced at him. She was calm and carried an unshakable air of dignity and pride.


    She smiled coldly, her demeanor unbothered by Derrick''s threats.


    She tilted her head slightly, and her voice waszy yet filled with a sharp edge. Tsk, done with your show? Well then, it''s my turn now."


    She tilted her head and spoke in a yful, innocent voice, which carried an eerie undertone.


    Melody stood up, her gaze locking onto Carson with a glint of amusement in her eyes.


    "Carson, you heard the original song, didn''t you? So, you already know that what Suzanna yed wasn''t the same as the one from three years ago. I''ve written over a dozen versions of the arrangement for Night Bloom Nocturne. The one you have is just an early draft, not the final product. Every version, including the final one, is right here with me. Here it is. Suzanna, since you like collecting garbage so much, why not take these too? Maybe you can sell them for a few cents.


    With a flick of her wrist, Melody tossed a stack of sheet music into the air.


    Each page personality.


    was filled with notes meticulously written by Fia Hand, reflecting her sharp and precise


    Suzanna''s face was drained of color. If not for Derrick''s quick reflexes, catching her before she fell, she might have copsed right there.


    Atst, the expert sitting beside the judge could no longer stay silent.


    He immediately stood up and walked over to Melody, taking the sheet music in his hands for a closer look.


    11:47 Sat, Nov


    Chapter 149 Crush

 Remarry My 149

    Chapter 149 CrushContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Chapter 149 Crush


    00


    +5 Free Coins


    "Hiss! This is indeed the sheet music for Night Bloom Nocturne! So many revisions! I can''t help but wonder what the final adaptation of this masterpiece will be like! It must be extraordinary for a piano pe to serve as the inspiration for an entire iconic allim!" The music expert carefully examined each sheet, admiration growing in his eyes as he looked at Melody.


    Genius.


    Even for someone born a genius, nothinges easily


    No matter how talented a person is, they must devote themselves to mastering their craft.


    Only through continuous refinement can a work achieve the kind of brilliance that makes the world stand in awe.


    And Melody''s gradual revisions-each small improvementy the foundation for a timeless masterpiece.


    Carson couldn''t hold it in any longer.


    He rushed over to Melody, trembling as he picked up sheet after sheet. Each note was etched with sharp strokes in a bold Fia Hand. His face grew paler by the second.


    True musicians-those who immerse themselves in their art-appreciate pure artistry above all else.


    And here he was, turning page after page, watching theposition evolve, walking through the steps that led it to perfection.


    His fingertips trembled. It felt like something inside his chest was being crushed.


    A faint metallic taste crept up his throat, making him want to retch.


    His mentality was shattered.


    Yet he couldn''t stop. He kept flipping through the pages and was driven by something masochistic inside. Until he finally reached the final version.


    His bloodshot eyes scanned the notes.


    This was it-the piece he had heard three years ago.


    He hadpletely misunderstood Melody. His mistake had been monumental.


    Melody was the one who had created the brilliance he had been so proud of, the source of his inspiration.


    Melody didn''t giarized his work. Instead, he was the one who had unknowingly drawn from her genius.


    All these years, while he prided himself on his hard work and talent, striving to surpass what he believed to 11:47 Sat, Nov 2


    hapter 149 Crush


    There had to be some misunderstanding.


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody was unfazed by Carson''s mental breakdown. She narrowed her eyes slightly, gazing into the camera with rity and determination.


    It was as if she were saying, "Look! I have nothing to hide. Mypositions are clean, and my music is pure."


    VoiceMel has never let her fans down.


    She was innocent, through and through.


    Immediately after, she smiled as she nced at the pale and helpless figure of Suzanna, standing stiffly in the background.


    With azy smirk, she said, "Suzanna, even without these drafts, you would still lose. Did you really think Night Bloom Nocturne only had one version? In truth, it''s divided into two parts. The unfinished first part was what you stole. As for the second part, since you''ve dug up this old piece, why don''t I release it today?"


    Melody''s words hung in the air as she strode past Carson, who stood there, drowning in shame and despair.


    Without care for her brother''s state of mind, she approached the piano.


    In her previous life, she had given up on the piano, all because of a single dismissivement from


    Carson.


    He used to say to her in disdain, "Don''t touch that. It''s expensive."


    In essence, like her brother, Carson had never believed Melody deserved anything as expensive or as fine as this.


    This time, she would deliberately use a piano, which was better and more expensive. And she would crush their arrogance with it.


    Her fingers grazed the edge of the grand white piano. Her eyes were gleaming with coldness.


    Chapter 150 Twist


    Chapter 150 Twist

 Remarry My 150

    Chapter 150 Twist


    Chapter 150 Twist


    "Benard!" Melody called out, and Bernard immediately understood.


    BOXT


    +5 Free Coins


    He instructed the staff to move the white piano to the side and rece it with a much more luxurious one -an entire piano encrusted with crystal.


    This was a gift from Edward, who had learned the night before that Melody could y the piano. With a grand gesture, he had it delivered to her. She hadn''t even had the chance to try it out yet.


    The piano, named ''Crystal, was wrapped in-Swarovski crystals. It was dazzling in its brilliance.


    The keys had been handcrafted by Bentley''s artisans, using only the finest maple and Marabe wood.


    Both the craftsmanship and the material were fit for being a collector''s item, a piece that belonged in a museum.


    Yet, here it was, moved into a courtroom to allow Melody to prove her innocence through her performance.


    "Mrs. Moore, Mr. Moore said this piano is more fitting for your status."


    The observers slowly withdrew, leaving only those directly involved.


    Even the judge remained silent, observing the proceedings.


    He could tell that this young woman was the original artist.


    After all, the whole purpose of this court broadcast was to promote cultural property rights and intellectual property protection.


    Aside from that, the expert music appraiser sitting beside him had been holding his breath, glued to the scene in front of him.


    The judge''s stern expression softened for the first time. His expression softened; he cleared his throat and said, "Melody, you may begin your performance."


    He shot another nce at Suzanna Jun, who was standing unsteadily with her face covered. The judge couldn''t help but shake his head in disappointment. Stealing aposition, iming credit for someone. else''s work. She harbors such malice at such a young age. A severe punishment was in order.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody sat at the piano with poise. Her fingers danced effortlessly across the ck and white keys.


    The music flowed from her fingertips like a river, smooth and unbroken. The melody began slowly, tinged with sorrow, with the deep notes leaping like water droplets from the piano.


    The prelude was slightly altered from Suzanna''s version, but the effect was entirely different-rich with emotion, like waves crashing against the shore.


    The music instantly gripped the audience, pulling them into its turbulent depths.


    1/2


    11:47 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 150 Twist


    Then, the tempo intensified.


    +5 Free Coins


    The notes multiply inplexity, starting like a bubbling spring and transforming into an interwoven dreamscape of day and night.


    Reality blurred as the music crescendoed, its notes crashing like thunder and falling like rain, holding the audience in a spellbound trance.


    Their forehead broke out with ayer of sweat.


    Every nerve in the room tingled as the contrast between life and death, light and darkness, reached its breaking point. It was a fierce battle for survival, wing out of desperation.


    As the final notes echoed and faded into silence, it felt as if everything had withered and decayed. The courtroom was plunged into a deathly stillness.


    The second movement of Night Bloom Nocturne was an anthem of both despair and defiance-a struggle against fate, culminating in a resolute march toward death.


    The tone was entirely different from the first movement, but together they formed an unforgettable masterpiece.


    Music, after all, is not just an art-it is emotion.


    The sheer power of what they''d heard shook even those who didn''t understand music.


    Even Derrick couldn''t help but nce at Melody. He was impressed.


    The force of the performance had struck Carson in the meantime.


    He could only stare at Melody with growing destion. His eyes were bloodshot, and more and more veins creeped into his reddening eyes.


    His throat tightened with emotion, and his slightly swollen eyelids framed two dry, hollow eyes.


    When Melody returned to the defense''s side, Carson couldn''t hold himself back any longer. He stepped forward, his voice hoarse and cracking. "Mel, I-I''m sor


    "Hey! Shut up!" Melody cut him off sharply and said, "Keep your pitiful act to yourself. Judge, here''s my countersuit."


    Without a shred of sympathy, Melody handed over her legal documents, interrupting Carson''s attempt at an apology. She then turned toward the intiffs with a charming, sweet smile, her dimples deepening. almost as if casting a spell. "And now it''s your turn, my dear defendants, Carson Shield and Suzanna Shield."


    The audience was shocked. What a twist! Unbelievable!


    11:47 Sat, Nov 2 o


    Chapter 151 Ironic

 Remarry My 151

    Chapter 151 Ironic


    The young


    woman''s aura was icy, and her eyes reflected the bleak chill of a winter wind.


    +5 Free Coins


    With just a few words. Melody hadpletely reversed her disadvantageous situation and turned the tables in an instant,


    Derrick stared at her, disbelief clear in his


    cyes.


    He assumed Melody couldn''t afford awyer and would have to represent herself. Though she had aw degree, passing the bar and actually defending a case in court were entirely different things. However, it was obvious now-thiswsuit was something Melody had nned long ago.


    She was prepared from the beginning. She had remained silent during the false usations, allowing Carson and Suzanna to publicly pressure her during their live broadcast.


    The louder their usations, the greater the impact of her counterattack-one that would devastate the reputations of these two entertainment industry darlings.


    Carson was a top-tier musician. He had used his own sister of giarism, only to be exposed as the one stealing inspiration.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna had imed Melody''s arrangements as her own and used her of giarizing.


    For those who had witnessed the scandal at the Golden Financial Summit, this entire sequence of events. felt oddly familiar. As soon as Melody countersued the Shield siblings, the live broadcast exploded.


    "Oh my God, it turns out I''m the clown here after all? Carson is the top-tier artist, but he has stolen his sister''s talent all along." "Suzanna is disgusting! Stealing sheet music and fooling her brother! The Shield family is a mess, lying to each other like that!"


    "Haha! Remember how Suzanna''s stream was cut off midway through the Golden Financial Summit? Apparently, the second half was insane. Carson was just trying to save her spot in the industry by digging up dirt on Voice Mel from the past, but instead, he''s ruined himself. Melody''seback is epic!"


    "These Shield siblings look so perfect on the outside, but all they do is take advantage of poor Melly. And they call themselves musicians? Colin was the only one who saw through them right away, noticing how simr Carson''s song was to VoiceMel''s ''Riding the Wind''. Always trust the pros-they can spot these things in an instant! I wonder if Colin''s watching this unfold."


    At that moment, Colin, who had just been listening to Melody''s mesmerizing piano performance, saw thements mentioning him.


    He hadn''t even fully snapped out of the music''s spell, but he quickly registered an ount on Tomato


    11:47 Sat, Nov 29


    Chapter 151 Ironic


    +5 Free Coins


    bars. I also officially retracted my previous support for Surge. I''ve been keeping an eye on Carson''ster work, and to be honest, you''ll never surpass Melody''s musical talent. Do yourself a favor and quit music." The moment Colin''s statement went live, it rocketed to the top of the trending list, fueled by his influence as a major figure in the music industry.


    Meanwhile, the staff behind Tomato Video were staring in disbelief at the skyrocketing viewership of Melody''s live stream.


    Her follower count had not only smashed through KPIs but was still climbing at a breakneck pace.


    Backend Operator muttered, "Holy crap! Signing up for VoiceMel was the best decision ever. And now we''ve unlocked the god-tier bonus-Colin himself. Two legends for the price of one? What a steal!" After Melody''s cold voice cut through Carson''s rant, he felt a sharp pain in his chest; his thoughts weighed down as though they were suffocating him.


    Watching as Melody handed over the countersuit without hesitation, his face turned pale as reality sank in.


    Melody had known from the start that they were bound to lose.


    She hadn''te here as the defendant. No, she hade to watch him and Suzanna perform-only to Turn the show on its head.


    And although it was their idea to broadcast the trial live, Melody was the real beneficiary.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    She was a master strategist, pushing them into an inescapable corner from which they would never


    recover.


    The more Carson thought about it, the more terrified he became of the woman Melody had be. The truth was that he had handed her the weapon that would seal his own fate.


    He couldn''t me her for using it.


    As these realizations washed over him, the pain in his chest grew unbearable.


    He looked down, his entire body trembling, struggling to lift the pile of dense, handwritten manuscripts.


    Yet despite the pain, he couldn''t stop himself from ncing over at Suzanna, who stood, barely able to hold herself up at the intiff''s table. intiff


    The word was too bitterly ironic.

 Remarry My 152

    Chapter 152 Innocent


    +5 Free Coina


    Suzanna felt Carson''s gaze on her. She was thankful for the mask covering her face and hiding herplete breakdown.


    Her shoulders shook uncontrobly, her voice raspy and weak with a sickly undertone as she spoke, full of grievance. "C-Carson, that''s not how it is. Let me exin. The sheet music was written by Melody, and I never once imed Iposed it." Tears filled Suzanna''s eyes, making her look utterly pitiful, as if she had suffered the gravest of wrongs.


    But with those words, everyone began to realize that Suzanna had never directly stated she was theposer of Night Bloom Nocturne


    It seemed as though she had simply been swept along, an innocent bystander in the situation.


    Even her performance of the piece was something Carson had ''forced'' her to do, despite her apparent


    reluctance.


    Carson''s eyes were locked on Suzanna''s tear-streaked face, innocent and filled with grievance. Each tear felt like moltenva, burning his very soul.


    At that moment, something in Carson shattered.


    His gaze bore into Suzanna, but his once fiery gaze was now empty and hollow.


    Carson turned to look at Melody-cool,posed, and unflinching-and felt his throat dry and his voice nearly failing him.


    Mel, whether you believe me or not, I''m sorry. I misunderstood you. If you think I''m just making excuses, I get it. However, the first time I heard Night Bloom Nocturne three years ago, it captivated me. I had no idea you could y the piano, let alone that you possessed such incredible talent. My immediate reaction was to belittle you and to look down on you. I was wrong. I shouldn''t have dismissed you, shouldn''t have misunderstood you, and I certainly shouldn''t have targeted you for three whole years. Carson lowered his eyes as his Adam''s apple


    of his words was filled with genuine remorbbed painfully. He fought to speak, his voice hoarse. Each


    For three years, he had been biased toward Suzzana, constantly mocking and berating Melody.


    It turned out, as Gary had pointed out, that he had been wrong all along.


    Suzzana was far from the innocent and kind person he had thought her to be.


    In fact, she was terrifying.


    Suzanna kept her eyes on Carson, the once proud, charismatic figure who had always basked in the spotlight-now bowing his head in shame for Melody. The coldness in her eyes deepened.


    She didn''t dare show her displeasure. Instead, her eyes filled with even more tears. When she had nearly copsed earlier, it was Derrick who had supported her


    1/2


    11:48 Sat, Nov 2Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 152 Innocent


    +5 Free Coins


    Now, she clung tightly to his sleeve. She trembled as she cried out weakly, "Derrick, I didn''t mean it. I never said I wrote Night Bloom Nocturne. Back home, merely copied Mel''s sheet music for practice. When Carson wanted me to perform, I just thought I''d y it for him. I never intended to take credit for Mel''s work. She''s amazing; how could I everpare to her?"


    Her soft, trembling voice made her seem fragile, as though she might crumble at any moment.


    Derrick dared not push her further.


    I He sighed and nodded. Derrick held on to her cold hand,forting her in a low voice. "Don''t worry. believe you didn''t mean any harm. Just stay calm, okay? The doctors had warned-if your heart acts up again, it could be dangerous. Don''t be afraid; no matter what happens, I''ll be right here with you."


    His brow furrowed in worry, as if something was twisting tight around his heart.


    Christina had given them a harsh warning before Suzanna''s discharge-nothing could happen to Suzzana or she would cease to want to live.


    Even though Derrick harbored his own doubts about Suzanna, he wasn''t one to lose control like Carson.


    As awyer, he knew to view things through the lens of a court ruling. And from that perspective, Suzanna had never explicitly imed to be theposer of Night Bloom Nocturne.


    Despite the verification of her handwriting and her performance of the piece, she never explicitly imed ownership of the music.


    As a result, there was no way to convict her.


    All Suzanna had done was create a vague impression. Theck of clear proof meant she was safe from any formal usations, as conviction required solid evidence.


    Relieved that Derrick still stood by her side, Suzanna''s panic subsided slightly.


    Meanwhile, Melody watched the siblings'' performance with amused detachment. Her wicked smile grew colder by the second.


    She swept a nce at Carson, who was still hanging his head in apology. Her voice rang out, calm but icy, "Carson, stop calling yourself as my brother. It makes me sick. You''re just a defendant about to go to prison for me. I have a brother, and it''s never been you. Keep trying to im a familial bond, and I''ll sue you for nder."

 Remarry My 153

    Chapter 153 Exnation


    Every word Melody spoke felt like a salt-soaked de stabbing into Carson''s heart.


    +5 Free Coins


    He could barely breathe. A metallic taste rose in his throat with each breath, making him feel like he was drowning in pain.


    Deep down, he knew he had no right to be forgiven.


    Carson had no reason to me Melody for her ruthlessness now.


    Silently, he stepped back, retreating to the cruelly ironic position of the defendant.


    This time, though, he stood far from Suzanna.


    An invisible chasm had now divided the once inseparable siblings.


    Suzanna was feeling hurt. She tried to approach Carson, but Derrick held her back. Looking down at her, he shook his head and said in a colder tone, "Suzie, Carson is in a bad mood right now. Don''t disturb him." Suzanna''splexion turned paler.


    In her mind, that sentence clearly tranted to: Carson was starting to doubt her, disgusted by her. He had finally seen her true colors and didn''t want her near him anymore!


    She could only pretend not to understand, nodding sadly as her eyes grew even more somber.


    The judge was reviewing thewsuit Melody had submitted. After all, they were still promoting the campaign by streaming live.


    The three-day trial process had been fast-tracked for public education.


    While the trial was on pause, no one wasted any time.


    Carson was tense, but he gritted his teeth and logged onto Twitter.


    He was aware that the exposure of this scandal had already marked the end of his music career.


    Yet, when he scrolled down to see Colin''s publicment about him, his heart clenched painfully.


    Was his musical talent really iparable to Melody''sCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He had devoted years to music, and it wasn''t just his dream-it was his pride.


    But today, Melody had shattered that pride piece by piece with a single pianoposition.


    It turned out he had unknowingly been a thief all these years.


    Melody was bored as she waited at her seat. She nced at the court staff as they added a small sign next to her defendant card, marking her as the intiff too 1/3


    11:48 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 153 Exnation


    Colin was always in pursuit of musical excellence.


    He''d been watching the live stream from his van outside the courthouse.


    A talent like Melody''s was a rare gem.


    He''d been waiting by the court, ready to steal her away for his next project.


    +5 Free Coins


    After hearing both parts of Night Bloom Nocturne and sending his words of support, he couldn''t hold. back any longer. Colin had to be there in person.


    His status as a music legend wasn''t just hype.


    Wherever he went, attention followed.


    The court''s livestream had already drawn viewers to promote intellectual property rights and original music. Colin was an unexpected guest, and they were eager to usher him in as a special observer. During the brief recess, Colin confidently entered the courtroom.


    "Melody, you''re incredibly bold! You dared to revise that ssical piece. It''s breathtaking, but I''m sure most people don''t fully grasp its meaning. Do you want to exin your arrangement during court recess? Music is an art form, but it''s also anguage of emotions. Even though many people in our countryck exposure to art, emotions have the power to unite us all. Your piece is brilliant, but I want more people to understand why."


    For a musician, the pursuit of purity and passion was everything.


    Even without lyrics, every note in a piano piece carries meaning.


    While Colin''s music was often perceived as ''too high-end'' for most people to understand, he knew Night Bloom Nocturne had a profound depth. What''s the point if only a select few can appreciate it?


    Melody had nothing else to do. She nced at Colin. It was her first time seeing the legendary and enigmatic maestro in person.


    He stood tall and poised, his features sharp and timeless; it was difficult to guess


    his age.


    His chiseled face and charming eyes. He had an aura as deep as the ocean, enough to make anyone lose themselves in his gaze.


    His high nose and perfectly shaped lips curled into a dazzling smile, one that could easily make hearts


    race.


    There was no denying it-he was incredibly handsome


    Melody quickly shifted her focus back.


    After all, the man at home had dazzled her far more with his wless facest night.


    With a nod, she made her way back to the custom piano.


    Her fingers casually glided across the ck-and-white keys. The familiar, beautiful melody began to fill the


    room once more.


    2/3


    11:48 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 153 Exnation


    Chapter 153 Exnation


    Every word Melody spoke felt like a salt-soaked de stabbing into Carson''s heart.


    79%


    +5 Free Coins


    He could barely breathe. A metallic taste rose in his throat with each breath, making him feel like he was drowning in pain.


    Deep down, he knew he had no right to be forgiven.


    Carson had no reason to me Melody for her ruthlessness now.


    Silently, he stepped back, retreating to the cruelly ironic position of the defendant.


    This time, though, he stood far from Suzanna.


    An invisible chasm had now divided the once inseparable siblings.


    Suzanna was feeling hurt. She tried to approach Carson, but Derrick held her back. Looking down at her, he shook his head and said in a colder tone, ''Suzie, Carson is in a bad mood right now. Don''t disturb him." Suzanna''splexion turned paler.


    In her mind, that sentence clearly tranted to: Carson was starting to doubt her, disgusted by her. He had finally seen her true colors and didn''t want her near him anymore!


    She could only pretend not to understand, nodding sadly as her eyes grew even more somber.


    The judge was reviewing thewsuit Melody had submitted. After all, they were still promoting the campaign by streaming live.


    The three-day trial process had been fast-tracked for public education.


    While the trial was on pause, no one wasted any time.


    Carson was tense, but he gritted his teeth and logged onto Twitter.


    He was aware that the exposure of this scandal had already marked the end of his music career.


    Yet, when he scrolled down to see Colin''s publicment about him, his heart clenched painfully. Was his musical talent really iparable to Melody''s


    He had devoted years to music, and it wasn''t just his dream-it was his pride.


    But today, Melody had shattered that pride piece by piece with a single pianoposition.


    It turned out he had unknowingly been a thief all these years.


    Melody was bored as she waited at her seat. She nced at the court staff as they added a small sign next to her defendant card, marking her as the intiff too.


    1/3


    Chapter 153 Exnationa


    Colin was always in pursuit of musical excellence.


    He''d been watching the live stream from his van outside the courthouse.


    A talent like Melody''s was a rare gem.


    He''d been waiting by the court, ready to steal her away for his next project.


    After hearing both parts of Night Bloom Nocturne and sending his words of support, he couldn''t hold. back any longer. Colin had to be there in person.


    His status as a music legend wasn''t just hype.


    Wherever he went, attention followed.


    The court''s livestream had already drawn viewers to promote intellectual property rights and original music. Colin was an unexpected guest, and they were eager to usher him in as a special observer.


    During the brief recess, Colin confidently entered the courtroom.


    Coins


    "Melody, you''re incredibly bold! You dared to revise that ssical piece. It''s breathtaking, but I''m sure most people don''t fully grasp its meaning. Do you want to exin your arrangement during court recess? Music is an art form, but it''s also anguage of emotions. Even though many people in our countryck exposure to art, emotions have the power to unite us all. Your piece is brilliant, but I want more people to understand why."


    For a musician, the pursuit of purity and passion was everything.


    Even without lyrics, every note in a piano piece carries meaning.


    While Colin''s music was often perceived as ''too high-end'' for most people to understand, he knew Night Bloom Nocturne had a profound depth. What''s the point if only a select few can appreciate it?


    Melody had nothing else to do. She nced at Colin. It was her first time seeing the legendary and enigmatic maestro in person.


    He stood tall and poised, his features sharp and timeless; it was difficult to guess. his age.


    His chiseled face and charming eyes. He had an aura as deep as the ocean, enough to make anyone lose themselves in his gaze.


    His high nose and perfectly shaped lips curled into a dazzling smile, one that could easily make hearts.


    race.


    There was no denying it-he was incredibly handsome.


    Melody quickly shifted her focus back.


    After all, the man at home had dazzled her far more with his wless facest night.


    With a nod, she made her way back to the custom piano.


    Her fingers casually glided across the ck-and-white keys. The familiar, beautiful melody began to fill the


    room once more.


    2/3


    11:48 Sat, Nov 2


    Chapter 154 Blow

 Remarry My 154

    Chapter 154 Blow


    The girl''s eyes were cold, her expression calm and distant.


    79%%%a


    +5 Free Coins


    As her fingers gracefully danced over the piano keys, she exined. "The reason I divided Night Bloom Nocturne into two movements is that I wanted to reflect the emotions and fate of the protagonist from the world-ss pianist Erotes''position. The first movement focuses on B-t major. Whether it''s a piano piece or lyrics, every song has a cultural core, which is essentially the soul of the piece. This wasposed by Erotes against the backdrop of the Great War, and the melody is soft yet sorrowful. It represents a scene in which the protagonist lies among gunfire debris and the corpses of hisrades, gazing up at the starry sky. The grasnds he sees are actually a battlefield covered in decaying bodies. But the stars he looks up to? They''re vast, endless. In his mind, he sees histe wife, his family."


    As her fingers glided across the ck and white keys, the audience''s hearts seemed to follow, gradually bing as serene as the protagonist''s.


    They were swept into a tender yet deeply mncholic emotion, transported by her ying and narration into the world of the protagonist.


    A soldier lies in the ruins of a battlefield, gazing at the stars and mourning the loss of his wife.


    The gentleness in the music symbolized the soldier''s love and longing for his deceased wife.


    Suddenly, her fingers moved with power and precision


    "The second movement is about how the protagonist picks up his gun again to face the enemy, ready to die with unwavering determination. His resolve stems not from personal emotions but from the weight of life and death, from the belief that even though thousands perish, the greater cause lives on. The ''F-sharp minor'' key here represents his desperate cry and despair as he faces death, a fierce determination to rise from the pain!"


    As Melody yed, each scene seemed toe alive through the music, injecting deep emotions into


    every note.


    As the tempo shifted, the audience felt pulled deeper into the story.


    Finally, the music came to an abrupt halt.


    Her fingers paused for a brief moment before ying a few more notes in D minor.


    It was as though everything had returned to peace. Even though it was all merely a dream, the protagonist found sce in his wife''s embrace.


    Those final notes carried the suffocating realization that it was all an illusion.


    In reality, he had died on the battlefield, finding sce in the end.


    Melody yed Night Bloom Nocturne once more.


    The audience remained immersed, unable to shake off the impact.


    Theposition''s sheer brilliance awed them for the first time.


    1/3


    Sal, Nov 2


    Chapter 154 Blow


    79%


    +5 Free Coins


    The second time, they were stunned by the depth of the story and how perfectly her soul connected with the music.


    Astonishing!


    Breathtaking!


    Melody''s performance was nothing short of perfection


    This time, Suzanna and Carson''s usations werepletely shattered.


    It was as though she had delivered a direct blow to their faces.


    Carson had been silently watching, his gaze fixed on Melody, whose bright and wless performance seemed to merge seamlessly with the piano.


    He understood music well, which made Colin''s earlier praise all the more valid.


    Melody''s talent was undeniable-far beyond anything he could ever hope to match. He had to admit defeat.


    Carson''s fingers clenched tightly as bitterness and frustration roared within him.


    With a self-mockingugh, he was the first to break the silence. He said, "Melody, I truly apologize for misunderstanding you. You''re clearly... You''re clearly far more talented than I am! When I first heard you y Night Bloom Nocturne three years ago, I naturally assumed Suzie gave the elegant name. This misunderstanding... it''s all my fault!!"


    Melody nced at him with annoyance, but this time, a faint smile tugged at her lips. "Yes, of course, that name could only be given by Suzanna. But Carson, do you even remember my real name?"Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    With just those few words, Carson felt a dull pain sweep through his heart, an overwhelming bitterness threatening to swallow him whole.


    How could he forget?


    Was he deserved to be forgotten?


    Melody-she had once been called Zanna Shield.


    Her name also carried the word "Anna".


    Yet, every time the Shields mentioned that name, they instinctively thought of Suzanna.


    Melody endured years of neglect, bullying, and rejection. Melody had endured all of it for four long years.


    Three years ago, she must have been heartbroken.


    Carson felt a wave of hopelessness rise within him, as if he were sinking into a dark, endless sea.


    The suffocating salt water enveloped him, making him lose all sense of the world around him. "Hahaha! How could I ever deserve your forgiveness?"

 Remarry My 155

    Chapter 155 No Immediate Danger


    Chapter 155 No Immediate Danger


    In an instant, Carson seemed to age several years.


    OK$79%


    +5 Free Coins


    As blood spewed from his mouth, Derrick and Suzanna were unable to remain still and rushed forward to


    his side.


    "Carson!!" Derrick hurriedly stepped up, catching his brother''s swaying body.


    He shot a sharp, usatory nce at Melody, his eyes wide with disbelief.


    The look was clear for Melody-he was ming her.


    So what?


    Melody couldn''t care less about his opinion anymore.


    At the same time, the delicate Suzanna reached out to support Carson''s arm. Her eyshes quivered and tears slid down her cheeks, painting her face with a sorrowful expression that could melt anyone''s heart. This time, Carson turned his face away, not even sparing her a nce.


    "Carson, please don''t be upset. Mel would never actually sue us. Besides, she''s always been reasonable. She should understand that you only misunderstood me as the creator of Night Bloom Nocturne. After all, we''re family, and she wouldn''t really send us to prison, right?" Suzanna whispered softly.


    Her voice was fragile yet resolute, shifting the me as effortlessly as she spoke. With just a few words, she, distanced herself from the situation, subtly pushing all responsibility away.


    She made it seem like Carson''s odd behavior was purely from fear of jail rather than remorse for how he had wronged and misunderstood Melody in the past.


    Just as Derrick had predicted, Suzanna never outright imed to be theposer of Night Bloom. Nocturne.


    It had always been Carson''s guide'' for her to disy her talent on the piano.


    As long as she maintained this air of innocence, it was all just one big misunderstanding-a misunderstanding that Carson was responsible for, not her.


    Suzanna''s soft and fragile plea to detach herself from the me made Carson''s already frustrated mind race. His scalp tingled as he lowered his gaze to look at her, disbelief clouding his face. He noticed the sincerity in her worried eyes and the familiar innocence in her expression.


    Yet at this moment, that same innocence filled him with dread.


    He wanted to question her further, but blood welled up in his throat, choking his words. For a moment, heCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    couldn''t utter a sound.


    His eyes reddened as he stared at Suzanna, his body drenched in cold sweat, teeth clenched tight.


    With a forceful motion, he threw off her hand that had been holding his arm.


    1/2


    79%


    Chapter 155 No Immediate Danger:


    Suzanna, now flung aside, looked even more pitiful as she turned her tearful eyes toward Melody.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Mell Look at him. Carson is spitting blood, and he needs to go to the hospital. Can''t you drop the charges?"


    Carson coughed up more blood when he heard this.


    From start to finish, Melody remainedposed, her elegant eyebrows slightly furrowed, and her lips pressed together in a cold line.


    As she observed Carson''s suffering, there wasn''t a trace of satisfaction in her eyes.


    Her fingers froze for a moment, and her gaze grew icier with each passing second. Her body exuding a deep and unshakable coldness from within. Was this enough?


    Oh, no-it was far too simple on them.


    Ignoring the chaos unfolding before her, Melody turned her attention to the judge.


    The judge had already received herwsuit and was about to speak when the suddenmotion caused -him to hesitate.


    He was unsure whether to proceed or pause the hearing.


    "Suzanna, if I hadn''t rified the truth earlier, would you have dropped the charges? You wouldn''t have. So why should I? You should use your brain more often instead of treating it as a decorative element. Melody''s voice was calm; her eyes were void of emotion as she stared at the three of them, her expression. as cold and lifeless as ashes.


    Without waiting for a response, she lifted her portable electrotherapy device and approached Carson.


    With precise and steady movements, she swiftly inserted electrodes into his skin, stabilizing the internal turmoil that had caused his body to react so violently to his emotions.


    Then she looked coldly at the judge and dered, "I''ve stabilized his condition. He won''t die. If you''d like, you can have the professionals check him. If everything''s fine, let''s continue the trial."


    The judge nodded. He had dealt with many cases where the parties involved tried to feign illness or madness to dy the proceedings.


    As a result, most courts had medical experts on hand.


    Soon after, the medical examiner confirmed, "The defendant only suffered from excessive emotional distress, which led to his coughing up blood. There''s no immediate danger to his life."


    2/2

 Remarry My 156

    Chapter 156 Overthrow


    Chapter 156 Overthrow


    and Suzanna Shield, for willfully viting her intellectual property!


    +5 Free Coins


    The judge nodded and said, "Let''s proceed. intiff Melody Tucker is suing the defendants, Carson Shield


    rights. Evidence shows that Dream Entertainment, under Carson Shield, released the album ''Surge'' three years ago, which heavily copied and incorporated the arrangements from Melody Tucker''s adapted piece, Night Bloom Nocturne. Furthermore, it''s verified that ''Surge'' was originally Melody''s creation. She had registered her cultural rights internationally prior to the album''s release. Not only is Melody the rightful creator of the adapted Night Bloom Nocturne, but she also directlyposed several of the album''s main tracks. The defendant''spany profited from these works, generating an estimated 80 million in revenue. Due to the significant amount in question, Dream Entertainment is fined 30 million, and the personal fine for Carson Shield is 20 million. The court sentences both defendants to three months in custody, along with a seven-day suspended sentence.


    Before this case, awareness around protecting intellectual property rights was low in Acr.


    The country''s focus on safeguarding original creators'' rights had been insufficient, allowing new industries to exploit tegal loopholes. They shamelessly copied, adapted, and stole the work of original creators without fear of consequence.


    Up until now, the majority of the punishment for giarism has been fines.


    However, Melody''s testimony was clear and precise, pushing the legal boundaries by prosecuting this case to the fullest extent. This was why the oue had been so severe.


    Derrick was astonished by the verdict. "Melody, what nonsense are you spouting? You wrote Surge''s lead tracks too? Why didn''t you mention this earlier?"


    As awyer, he knew that using an adapted piece as inspiration for an original song wasn''t strictly illegal.


    He could have defended Carson, maybe with a minor fine as a result.


    He hadn''t realized that Melody had directly contributed to ''Surge.


    The tracks that had been released under Carson''s name and generated millions in revenue were Melody''s


    creations.


    Given therge sum involved, the punishment would naturally be far more severe.


    Derrick had won countless cases, but today he couldn''t help but admire Melody''s tactics.


    Up until this point, she had only hinted that she was the creator of Night Bloom Nocturne.


    Technically, even if Carson had used the adapted piece as inspiration, Derrick could argue his brother hadn''tmitted any crime with the right defense. Derrick could argue that Carson''s actions were more akin to unconscious borrowing than theft. Therefore, with things that would take ce after the trial ended, even when Carson was used of giarism, Derrick hadn''t rushed into action, confident everything was still within his control.


    Unknowingly, Melody had already set up a masterstroke-a trap he hadn''t seening.


    She never mentioned all this and lulled him into a false sense of security, only to strike back when his


    1/2


    140 Mon, Nov 4


    Chapter 156 Overthrow


    guard was down, armed with a fully prepared case and rrefutable evidence.


    +5 Free Coins


    Derrick''s brow furrowed, and as his eyes met Melody''s lear and indifferent gaze, his pupils widened. An unsettling chill ran through him.


    What a cunning strategist Melody was!


    For a novicewyer, her first case was not only a personal battle but a deliberate attempt to topple the renowned Legal Titan.


    Melody raised an eyebrow and smiled softly as she nonchntly held Derrick''s gaze.


    Her expression seemed to say, Really, Derrick? So much for your title as the Legal Titan. It looks like even you can''t save your clients this time! Your first lost case and it''s because of me!


    "Yes, Mr. Shield," Melody said with a light, almost teasing tone. "I wrote Surge''s lead tracks too. I''ve already submitted the evidence. Any other questions? I''ve printed multiple copies of the international copyright registration documents. Why don''t you take a good look and see exactly where you lost this case?"


    She had redirected everyone''s attention to Night Bloom Nocturne, leading the court to believe that the case hinged solely on thisposition and would never escte to criminal charges.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, Carson was backed by Sommerville''s topw firm, an irond legal team known for their unbreakable defense. Even when on the wrong side, Derrick could typically turn things around.


    But now, Derrick''s eyes glinted with a cold, sharp light. He asked, "Melody, are you really going to send Carson and Suzie to prison?"


    "Why wouldn''t I?" Melody replied, her voice calm, but with an undercurrent of authority. "Derrick, you can''t protect them this time. Your reputation as the topwyer? It''s nothing."


    Her expression remained neutral, and her tone collected. However, every word pressed down on him with an undeniable weight, breaking through his carefully built fa?ade. Aren''t you the Legal Titan?


    Well, today I''ll bring that legend crashing down.

 Remarry My 157

    Chapter 157 Fall Out


    +5 Free Coins


    Afterpleting her adaptation of Night Bloom Nocturne in her previous life, Suzanna persuaded Melody to further curry favor with Carson by writing a few lead singles for him.


    However, sentiment didn''tpletely blind her. Quietly, she had applied for international intellectual property rights for the songs, not wanting to repeat the fiasco when a financial strategy was stolen by Suzanna, leaving Melody helpless and forced into silence by her constant begging.


    The circumstances had shaped her resolve. Even if she didn''t fight back, she couldn''t leave any loose ends for herself.


    Carson, known as the top-tier singer, had reached godlike status with his debut album, which contained. ten songs. The album featured five lead singles and five secondary tracks.


    Carson wrote the five secondary tracks himself, at the height of his creative powers. The other five songs he wrote were equally wless, thanks to his muse.


    Every song on that album exploded in poprity, dominating the inte.


    This album solidified Carson''s path to bing a leading figure in the industry.


    However, as time passed and his albums delved deeper into musical exploration, the allure of fame and sess clouded his vision.


    Hister workcked the purity of his early creations, and his talent seemed to fade.


    Even the fans initially drawn to his music started to be more enamored with his appearance or to idealize him as their imaginary boyfriend.


    Carson, who had just managed to calm his emotions, lost control again when the truth finally came to light. He stared in disbelief at Suzanna, who averted her eyes. His face was paling.


    The album Surge-that had catapulted him to fame-had been inspired by Night Bloom Nocturne. It was a melody gifted to him by Suzanna.


    She had also handed him a small notebook filled with sheet music, which contained the early versions of the five lead singles from the album.


    He''d listened to the songs once and was so captivated by the brilliance of the melodies that he barely made any changes, choosing to include them all in his album alongside his ownpositions.


    All this time, he had thought that Suzanna had written those songs for him.


    It made sense that a young prodigy who could adapt Night Bloom Nocturne so spectacrly could also create those five lead singles.


    He hadn''t thought much more about it.


    Especially when she handed the notebook to him with such sincerity and innocence, saying, "Carson, I wrote these five songs for you. Haven''t you been stressing over your debut album? I just wanted to help you, to give you a little support.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    <


    1/2


    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 157 Fall Out


    68%*


    +5 Free Coins


    At the time, he had only felt she was being kind and considerate and didn''t want to ept her gift.


    After hearing the songs, he couldn''t bear to let such creations go to waste. In one go he released them all.


    But these songs-they were Melody''s creations!


    No wonder! It was no surprise that when he asked Suzanna to assist with his practice, she unexpectedly suffered heart attack and sustained injuries to her fingers.


    Suzanna noticed the increasingly dark and furious look in Carson''s eyes. She bit her lip and instinctively stepped back.


    "C-Carson, I was still a child back then, not even an adult. I saw how stressed you were about the album, and I was worried you''d overwork yourself, but I never meant any harm! I just... I only ever wanted to help you!" Tears welled up in Suzanna''s eyes as she shook her head, retreating further. Her eyes glistened with tears, her expression pitiful to the extreme.


    "Smack!"


    In a fit of rage and regret, Carson struck Suzanna across the face.


    It was the first time in his life he had everid a hand on her.


    It was also the first time he truly saw her for who she had be-not the sweet, innocent girl he had once known, but someone who was selfish and deceitful.


    When had Suzanna changed so much? When had she be so full of lies and self-interest?


    This wasn''t the same girl he had known and protected the one he cherished like the apple of his eye!


    Derrick instinctively stepped forward. He grabbed Carson''s hand before he could strike again. Derrick frowned and barked, "Carson, have you lost your mind? You can''t hit Suzie!"

 Remarry My 158

    Chapter 158 Unexpected Twist


    Chapter 158 Unexpected Twist +5 Free Coins


    "Suzie might have made mistakes, but three years ago, she was still a minor. What did she know back then? She was just trying to do what she thought was best for you. She was young and foolish; she took the wrong path, and we should guide her properly, not punish her with violence!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Derrick had no idea that when Suzzana gave that booklet to Carson, she had explicitly imed it as her own work.


    Because of the previous misunderstanding, Derrick also thought Suzanna hadn''t said anything, leading to the belief that it was her creation, resulting in yet another misunderstanding from Carson. In reality, Suzanna had always been innocent.


    Derrick, awyer, immediately spotted a key point that could help absolve her.


    When she allegedly stole and used the five main songs from ''Surge'', she hadn''t yet turned 18 and was still under the protection of the Juvenile Protection Law.


    He looked at the judge, his expression serious, and spoke firmly, "Your Honor, we hereby file an objection to the previous ruling!"


    The judge nodded. After all, making a quick judgment on such cases is rarely easy, and retrials are fairly


    This trial also served as part of the court''s cultural property rights campaign, which had been promoted well enough, but the remaining details depended on the appeal Derrick would file. After some thought, the judge said, "The ruling from the first trial is hereby contested. The court allows the defense to appeal, the decision!


    Although the judgment was contested, the evidence Melody had provided in her initialwsuit had already caused an uproar online.


    Derrick''s eyes darkened as he locked eyes with Melody, her gaze as cold and clear as ever. The young woman tilted her head with a faint smile, her expression casual but.


    In Derrick''s view, filled with a gloating smile, she wasughing at their misfortune.


    His eyes were dark as an abyss and reflected nothing but cruelty and cold-heartedness, sending chills down the spine of anyone who dared look too closely.


    "Melody, are you satisfied watching Suzie get beaten by Carson and our family tear each other apart?"


    His voice carried a subtle edge of anger, but he was restrained in the courtroom.


    Melody ignored his aggressive demeanor.


    She smiled, but it never reached her eyes.


    "Satisfied? Oh, it''s beyond satisfying. Want me to set off some fireworks to celebrate? And sure, you can contest the ruling all you want. But I''m filing a motion to dismiss your objection!"


    1/2


    14:01 Mon, Nov 4 BBB


    Chapter 158 Unexpected Twist


    With that, Melody handed over yet another official document to the court.


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Mr. Shield, you''re too emotionally involved. How could you forget Criminal Law Article 17? Anyone over


    the


    age


    of sixteen is subject to criminal liability. Three years ago, Suzanna was seventeen. She''s no longer protected."


    Melody''s words were sharp and relentless, immediately tearing down Derrick''s attempt to buy time.


    Of course, Derrick knew Suzanna was no longer protected under the juvenilew. He was just trying to stall.


    He couldn''t let Melody send both Carson and Suzanna to prison. If that happened, his family would fall intoplete chaos.


    "Melody, must you be this ruthless? Suzie''s body is weak. She has a heart condition. She can''t survive in prison. I''ll apply for medical parole!"


    How about Carson?


    One look at him, and it was clear he was one step away from walking into prison to atone for his crimes.


    But how could the Shields have someone with a criminal record, especially someone who went to prison because of him? His career as awyer would be aughingstock.


    Just as Derrick found himself cornered, Christina barged into the courtroom.


    The elegant woman stormed straight toward Melody. Her heels clicking loudly before swinging her handbag at her like a fury-shrew woman. "Melody, you wicked girl! You want to ruin our entire family, don''t you? Go ahead and send your own mother to prison! If anything happens to Suzie, I''ll die too! I''ll make sure you live with the guilt of killing your own mother for the rest of your life."

 Remarry My 159

    Chapter 159 Scheme


    Chapter 159 Scheme


    Christina''s appearance was something no one had expected.


    +5 Free Coins


    She stormed towards Melody, eyes sharp and filled with fury, not at all like a mother looking at her daughter-but more like a sworn enemy.


    Her purse sliced through the air, aimed directly at Melody''s head, as though it had a life of its own.


    In the next instant. Melody, still calm but sensing the aggression, yanked Derrick, who had been standing. near her with questions and uncertainty still in his eyes, right into the path of the iing attack.


    The hard leather purse, with its sharp edges, struck the back of Derrick''s head with a resounding thud.


    Bang!


    It all happened too fast.


    Before anyone could react, Derrick was already clutching the back of his head. He was bending over in pain, his face pale.


    The pain surged.


    He could feel a warm, sticky sensation-he was bleeding.


    The purse fell to the floor, its sharp edges now smeared with blood.


    The courtroom fell into an eerie silence, all eyes now on the uninvited intruder.


    Derrick''s brows furrowed in pain. Despite this, he couldn''t help but nce up at the person who had caused this-Melody, whose calm face still held a faint look of indifference.


    Melody''s lips curved slightly as she feigned surprise, her voice dripping with mockery. "Oh dear! Mrs. Shield, why get so worked up? You even ended up hitting your own son. Such behavior is truly frightening to an outsider like me."


    The young woman raised an eyebrow with deliberate sarcasm.


    Her clear eyes met Christina''s enraged gaze, filled with defiance and scorn.


    Melody''s eyes briefly swept over Derrick, who was gripping the intiff''s table for support with his body. still struggling to stay upright.


    There was no emotion in her gaze.


    Her voice turned cold and stated, "And Mrs. Shield, you might be used to being overbearing and doing whateveres to your mind, but let me remind you this is a courtroom. If you dare hit me, I will charge you with intentional injury and send your children to jail. How about that? Fancy joining your children in prison?"


    The cold, unflinching young woman diffused the situation effortlessly. She also made it clear for all to hear, that she was no longer part of the Shields.


    III


    1/2


    14:01 Mon, Nov 4 B BB


    Chapter 159 Scheme


    Christina had no right to lecture her.


    +5 Free CoinsContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    If Christina wanted tosh out and acted like a madwoman, the only one who would suffer would be her


    own son.


    Christina realized that her purse had actually struck Derrick on the head; she immediately felt sorry for him.


    "A-Are you alright, Derrick? I didn''t mean fo-my target was Melody! It''s the fault of that ingrate! If she hadn''t pulled you in the way, you wouldn''t have been hurt!"


    Christina trembled as she rushed over and helped Derrick to his feet. Her eyes were brimming with worry.


    She quickly called for Derrick''s assistant to help him get to where Carson was sitting.


    Meanwhile, Melody casually twirled a small recording device between her fingers and pressed y.


    Christina''s angry words echoed clearly-every word is now recorded.


    Melody''s cold eyes swept across the room as she quietly stowed the device away.


    Well, Christina had just admitted her intent to harm, and now she had the evidence.


    Oblivious, Christina red at Melody with frustration. Her voice filled with disdain. "Melody, why are you bullying Suzie again?"


    Christina frowned, trying to return to her usual regal, aristocratic demeanor as she resumed her usual habit of questioning.


    Back when Melody lived with the Shields, she frequently shed with Suzzana.


    Suzzana always defended Melody.


    "Mom, I fell on my own; it had nothing to do with Mel. Mom, it wasn''t Mel''s fault I had an allergic reaction; I just couldn''t resist the food. Mom, I''ll make sure Mel grows to like me and our family. I won''t let you worry. Oh, and Mom, she really does love those limited-edition gowns you bought for us."

 Remarry My 160

    2/2


    14:02 Mon, Nov 4 BB B


    Chapter 160 Mother


    Chapter 160 Mother 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    In her clumsiness, Suzanna had tore the hem of her dress and there was also a balling up this


    weekend.


    Every time something like this happened, Christina would gently stroke Suzanna''s head and say, "Suzie, dear, Mel is your older sister; it''s only right for her to give in to you. If she likes the dress, I''ll give her money to buy another one. Your ball is more important; you wear your sister''s dress first. Here''s money for her to buy a new one; make sure you give it to her."


    At the time, Derrick''s birthday banquet was just around the corner.


    Christina had naturally prepared gowns for all her daughters.


    That was the first time Melody received a gift from Christina, even though the dress was clearly not her size. Still, she cherished it.


    But before she even had a chance to try it on, Christina called her over, asking her to let Suzanna wear it first. She was holding her hand and exining in a gentle tone, "Mel, you''re the older sister. It''s only right to let your younger sister wear it first. Suzanna needs it more. She''s younger and not well. What harm is there in letting her wear it just once?"


    So Melody let her.


    On Derrick''s birthday party day, the hall was full of guests, yet Melody couldn''t evene downstairs because she didn''t have a decent dress to wear.


    She knew Derrick cared about appearances, and she didn''t want to embarrass him.


    After the banquet ended, Christina came to her. She was furious, calling her a wild, uncouth girl from the countryside who had no manners and refused to attend the party.


    When Mel told her the truth, Christina''s face darkened further. She chided, "Didn''t I give you money to buy a new dress? And now you''re ming Suzanna? She just borrowed it for one night, and you''re making such a fuss? Mel, you''re being ridiculously petty." Melody was stunned and simply replied, "Mom, you didn''t give me any money for a new dress."


    Melody wasn''t exactly poor when she returned to the Shields, but she carefully spent every penny she had on the family.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As for herself, she found it hard to justify spending money on something as extravagant as a dress.


    "I distinctly remember giving the money to Suzie. She has never lied since she was little. Are you saying she didn''t give it to you? Why do you always drag Suzie into everything? Such a deep and cunning mind at -such a young age-who did you learn this from?" Christina then pulled Suzanna in to confirm.


    The frail, pale girl stared at Mel in disbelief. She shook her head and said, "Mel, Mom gave me a card with half a million dors, and I definitely gave it to you! The card is right there on your nightstand. You know that. You said you wanted to save it... to help... to help. I''m so sorry, Mom! I knew this wasn''t right, but I just couldn''t help covering for her. Mel only wanted to help those people from the Tuckers."


    III


    1/2


    Chapter 160 Mother


    Each pitiful word of denial wove an invisible web around Melody.


    She could only watch as Christina reached into the nightstand and pulled out the card.


    X 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    Right in front of her, Christina confiscated it. Her voice was cold and sharp. "Mel, not only do you bully your sister, but you dare to lie? I''m tak

 Remarry My 161

    2/2


    Chapter


    161 BiasedExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chapter


    161 Biased


    She was undeniably biased.


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    In that moment, Carson, who had been quiet and filled with despair, turned to Christina and rasped, "I did!


    it!


    "It has nothing to do with Melody."


    Carson''s eyes clouded over, an overwhelming sense of powerlessness enveloping him like a heavy fog.


    Christina hesitated, shock washing over her as she looked at Carson.


    She knew her children inside and out.


    Among his five brothers, Carson had always been the most lenient with Suzanna, showering her with affection and shielding her from any difficulties.


    The very thought that he could ever harm Suzanna seemed as absurd as believing in flying pigs.


    "Carson, you don''t need to protect Melody.


    "We all know how cruel-"


    Christina found it hard to wrap her mind around this, but then the courtroom erupted with a resounding p.


    The sound echoed sharply!


    In the next moment, an identical mark appeared on the opposite side of Suzanna''s face, perfectly symmetrical. Melody had small hands.


    She couldn''t possibly create such a bruise.


    The reality was painfully clear, leaving Christina no choice but to ept it!


    ""Ha!


    "Mom, do you finally believe me?


    "If you don''t, I''ll hit her again!"


    Carson''s expression darkened, a surge of anguish piercing his heart, as if it were being carved and hammered.


    Yet, as he recalled the p, a twisted sense of satisfaction flickered within him...


    He was truly losing his grip on reality!


    "Ahhhh! Suzie!"


    1/2


    Chapter 161 Biased


    +5 Free Coins


    Christina cried out as she rushed to Suzanna, whose cheeks were red and swollen, tears shimmering in her eyes.


    "Don''t be scared, Suzie. I''m here; no one can hurt you."


    With fierce protectiveness, Christina shielded Suzanna behind her.


    Looking at Carson''s pale and sorrowful face, concern tugged at her, but she shouted, "Carson, have you lost your mind?


    "I watched the live stream! It''s just a stupid album-why would you turn on your own sister?


    "Suzie cared for you; she gave it to you because she wanted to help. What''s wrong with that?


    "Melody yed that silly piano piece, and you mistook it for Suzie''s. Suzie simply didn''t know how to exin herself!


    "You were the one who misunderstood, and now that the truth is out, you still have the nerve to point fingers?"


    Christina''s expression darkened as she pressed him, each word aimed at defending Suzanna, redirecting all the me onto Carson. Carson stared at her, disbelief settling in as he realized she was willing to push all the me onto him to protect Suzanna.


    In this case, no matter the verdict, if Carson admitted that it was all his fault, Suzanna would escape unscathed.


    "Mom, it''s true that I was mistaken initially!


    "But she stole the lead track of the ''Surge'' album-"


    Carson felt trapped, his gaze growing heavy as he inhaled deeply, ready to exin.


    But Christina interrupted him sharply, "You just admitted you were mistaken.


    "That makes it your issue!


    "You''re Suzie''s brother. If she messes up, part of that falls on you for not guiding her better. You should always stand up for her, not doubt her.


    "She''s your sister; as her brother, you should support her and do everything you can to make things right for her!"


    Carson felt numb.


    In that moment, he finally grasped the position Melody had found herself in with the Shields for the past four years, where everyone expected her to submit without question and prioritize Suzanna. But did Suzanna truly deserve such treatment?

 Remarry My 162

    Chapter 162 Attempted Assault


    Chapter 162 Attempted Assault


    ""Order in the court!


    "Are you all trying to get arrested with all this racket?"


    The judge''s expression was calm but firm as he interjected.


    He had hesitated to step in earlier, knowing Christina had ties to both parties, but the chaos had be too much to ignore.


    As the judge spoke, Christina instinctively moved to protect Suzie, her gaze still locked on Carson.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "Let''s return to the matter at hand. The intiff, Melody, presents a clear and well-supported case.


    "If there are no objections, we will uphold the original ruling!"


    Derrick felt a wave of dread as he grasped the seriousness of the situation. Blood trickled down the back of his head, staining his shirt. Although the warmth of the blood was unsettling, a cold chill washed over him.


    "Wait!"


    "Wait!".


    Derrick called out the defense attorney, but unexpectedly, Melody also raised her voice in protest.


    The room was thick and heavy with tension.


    "The defendant is willing to ept a fine in exchange for a lighter sentence; detention is just an administrative penalty and can be posted bail!" Derrick was a skilled attorney.


    Even though his client faced a tough situation during the sentencing, he was determined to find legal loopholes to maneuver through it.


    Unfortunately, the reality of live-streaming this chaos meant that Carson and Suzanna''s careers in the entertainment world could be permanently damaged. Luckily, the Shields were not an ordinary family.


    Even if they withdrew from public life, they had other paths to explore.


    The judge nodded, recognizing Derrick as a familiar figure known for his decisive actions in the


    courtroom.


    For him to be reduced to merely being able to bail his client out was a significant blow, especially since the opposing side was just an inexperienced young woman. This was undeniably a major setback in his legal career!


    1/3


    2000 67%


    Chapter 162 Attempted Assault


    He turned to Melody and asked, "intiff''s attorney, Melody, what do you wish to say?"


    Her simultaneous speech just now had taken him by surprise.


    +5 Free Coins


    Could it be that this young woman was experiencing a sudden change of heart regarding the ruthless Shields?


    The judge stroked his beard, brow furrowed in contemtion.


    "I want to file charges against Mrs. Shield for attempted assault!


    "In court, not only did the defendant''s family shout loudly, but they also hurled objects at the intiff''s attorney.


    "If Mr. Shield hadn''t intervened, I might have been injured myself.


    "Just the thought of it gives me chills.


    "If the safety of the intiff''s attorney can''t be guaranteed in court, where does thew stand in our country? Are we to live amongwless individuals?" Melody stood tall, radiating confidence and defiance.


    Her longshes framed her eyes, which sparkled with a hint of mischief, as her bold demeanor filled the room! Derrick thought, I''m so unlucky!


    He had been caught in the line of fire, pulled into harm''s way by Melody as she sought to avoid the thrown bag! Christina red at Melody in disbelief, instinctively mming her hand on the table. "Melody, stop ndering us!" Disregarding Christina''s fury, Melody coolly pressed y on her earlier recording.


    Christina said to Derrick, "I didn''t mean it; I wanted to hit Melody!"


    Melody seized upon this statement, her eyes hardening. "ording to the recording, Christina meant to strike me. "And Derrick was left bleeding from his head.


    "If I had been hit, I could''ve sustained serious injuries as well.


    "Isn''t that considered attempted assault?"


    Her delicate features remainedposed, but her dark eyes gleamed with a chilling intensity.


    Christina felt her rage bubbling to the surface; she gritted her teeth, her expression contorted with frustration.


    "Melody, what about when you pulled Derrick in front of you to shield yourself from the bag I threw? Isn''t that assault?"


    2/3


    14:02 Mon, Nov 4 B BB.


    Chapter 162 Attempted Assault


    At this, Melody erupted intoughter, as if she had heard the funniest joke.


    "Mrs. Shield, you''re so oblivious.


    "Assault means intentionally causing harm that results in serious injury or death!


    "You threw the bag, not me.


    "The one with the intent to harm is you, Christina!"


    Melody swiftly filed herwsuit, submitting the necessary paperwork and evidence.


    9


    67%


    +5 Free Coins


    While Christina''s "attempted assault" case might not have been substantial, the judge nheless imposed a seven-day detention as a cautionary measure.

 Remarry My 163

    Chapter 163 Take His ce


    Chapter 163 Take His ce


    Christina listened in shock as the court delivered its verdict.


    For a moment, her vision wavered.


    Just before she felt herself fainting, Melody''s calm yet authoritative voice broke through the tension.


    "Jail time can be offset with a fine or a suspended sentence.


    "But what happens if the other party refuses to pay?


    "The CEO of Dream Entertainment was simply nurturing a promising artist, yet now they face a staggering 30 million dor penalty. While it might seem like a windfall for thepany, Carson''s contract reportedly allocates 90% of the earnings directly to him. This means the majority of that money goes straight into Carson''s pockets.


    "If I were Dream Entertainment, I would be furious!


    "Fortunately, Dream Entertainment is shrewd; their contract includes a use stating that if an artist''s reputation suffers due to personal issues or legal problems, the penalties fall on the individual.


    "Moreover, any costs associated with advertising or film and music rights also be the artist''s responsibility, and they must reimburse Dream Entertainment 70% of their training expenses!"


    "The Shields'' Goldman Pax Group recently lost a significant financial project, and while Mr. Shield may have wealth, how much can he afford to pour into this endless pit?"


    When an artist''s image copses, the costs of breaking brand contracts can be astronomical!


    Additionally, Dream Entertainment had protected itself with hidden uses, making this a serious blow for the Shields.


    The more Derrick listened, the more his brow furrowed. He had personally overseen Carson''s contract when he signed with Dream Entertainment, and at the time, he hadn''t anticipated any legal consequences, so he had overlooked this detail. Now it had turned into a disastrous trap for them.


    "Melody, you work as a voice actor for Harmony Dubbing Studio. How do you know so much about the terms of Dream Entertainment''s contracts?"Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The shadows in Derrick''s eyes deepened.


    Understanding the legal uses of major corporations is standard for manywyers.


    But when did Melody be a licensed attorney?


    When did she gain such profound insight into Dream Entertainment''s contracts? Those documents were encrypted.


    Where did she get her information?


    III


    J


    1/3


    14:03 Mon, Nov 4 B


    Chapter 163 Take His ce


    "Mr. Shield, it seems you''ve finally caught on.


    "Not too shabby after all!"


    +5 Free Coins


    A half-smile yed on Melody''s lips as she lowered her gaze, her enchanting almond-shaped eyes reflecting an unfathomable depth.


    "What exactly are you trying to achieve?"


    Derrick felt as if invisible threads were tightening around him, slowly squeezing the breath from his lungs.


    Initially, he thought they were delicate strands, but after struggling, he realized these threads had transformed into suffocating vines, cornering him.


    "After all these years, I doubt many know who the true mastermind behind Dream Entertainment is.


    "Zac,e on out!"


    Melody''s gaze lifted slightly, a hint of cold amusement flickering across her features.


    In the jury box, a casually dressed man removed his cap, revealing a strawberry-vored lollipop dangling


    from his mouth.


    Zaczily stood up, a smirk of disdain stered on his face.


    "Allow me to fill you in. Three days ago, Melody took over as head of the legal team at Dream Entertainment. Dream Entertainment and YM Capital are in desperate need of skilledwyers, so feel free to submit your resumes!" Gasps rippled through the room.


    The seemingly unreliable Zac from Sommerville was, in fact, the true CEO behind Dream Entertainment.


    And Melody, who had entered as the defendant, was now transitioning to the role of the intiff.


    Not only was she clearing her name, but she was also aiming to dismantle Justice Law Firm''s monopoly in Sommerville.


    Melody''s strategy was unmistakably clear.


    She gathered evidence and sought to tarnish Derrick''s esteemed reputation.


    With his professional downfall, the once-unassable Justice Law Firm would soon find its foundation shaking.


    Her goal was to dismantle Goldman Pax''sw firm and establish a powerful legal team for YM Capital.


    Recognizing that she couldn''t achieve this alone, she turned to Zac for coboration.


    Initially, Zac had intended to support Melody as a favor, but she approached him with ns for a "mutually beneficial partnership!"


    With Zac''s entrance, Derrick finally grasped the situation: from the very beginning, Melody had appeared to be at a disadvantage in theirwsuit.

 Remarry My 164

    11


    Chapter 164 Brace Yourself


    Chapter 164 Brace Yourself


    6/%


    +5 Free Coins


    "As the new head of Dream Entertainment''s legal team I''ll calcte the penalties for Carson''s contract breach and forward them to Justice Law Firm," Melody dered confidently.


    "Mr. Shield, I''ll need you to review these on Carson''s behalf. Don''t worry; given our rtionship, I''ll extend the payment schedule to make it easier.


    "After paying the initial 30 million, you''ll need to send thepany another 30 million within a day.


    "The Shields are well-established in Sommerville; I''m sure you can manage. But you mayck the liquid funds to offset your prison terms...


    "By the way, we''ve applied for judicial sentence, and the minimum sentence is one month. If you refuse to pay, you''ll serve time."Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Ignoring Derrick''s increasingly grim expression, Melody continued. His eyes burned with frustration and fury, barely holding back his anger.


    "Melody! Will you stop making a fuss? No matter what, Mom is still your blood. How could you sue her and send her to prison? How will she ever face society again? "And Suzie, with her heart condition..."


    Derrick,watched, hoping to see some trace of empathy in Melody. Yet she remained emotionless, presenting the prepared contract between Dream Entertainment and Carson. There was no hate; just cold, business-only demeanor.


    Every step she had taken was part of a meticulously crafted n.


    It was so deliberate that it made Derrick shudder!


    During the four years Melody had been back, Derrick had spent two studyingw abroad. By the time he returned to establish Justice Law Firm, his visits home were rare.


    One time, Melody noticed his health issue and started helping him with therapeutic massages. At the time, he appreciated her effort and felt that it was nice to have her around. She was always thoughtful and would use little gadgets during the massages to ease his stress.


    Even though he rarely visited, when he did, he''d stroll by her herb garden, ensuring she noticed him. And every time, she would approach with a smile.


    "Derrick, you''re back! Still having headaches? I''ve been studying old texts and learned a new massage technique. Let me help!


    "Isw school tiring? If Hearned somew, I could assist youter....


    He hadughed it off at the time, replying, "If you study hard and pass the bar exam, I''ll let you try a case at Justice Law Firm as practice."


    It had seemed like a joke, but now, it felt like Melody had taken it seriously.


    <


    1/2


    14:03 Mon, Nov 4 BB B


    Chapter 164 Brace Yourself


    It was undeniable that Melody treated him well.


    However, he had watched Suzanna grow up, and his bond with her


    67%


    +5 Free Coins


    with the unfamiliar Melody, who had returned from wherever she was far deeper than the one he shared had been.


    While he appreciated her kindness, he also made a clear distinction in his heart between her and Suzanna.


    As awyer, he viewed this assessment as a rational evaluation of his feelings.


    He saw nothing wrong with it!


    So now, he chose to stand by Suzanna.


    To him, Melody seemed immature and often acted recklessly, which he couldn''t help but criticize.


    Melody shot Derrick a nce, her annoyance evident. She had grown tired of hearing his repeated question, "Will you stop making a fuss?"


    After all, they had just faced the courtroom drama and sentencing; did he really think she was just "making a fuss"?


    "Derrick, you''re awyer. Stop with the moral ckmailing!


    "And don''t forget-you said you could let me try my hand with Goldman Pax''sw firm.


    "This first battle has gone pretty well. You''d better brace yourself, Mr. Shield."


    2/2


    14:03 Mon, Nov


    C

 Remarry My 165

    hapter 165 No Longer Consider You My Son


    Chapter 165 No Longer Consider You My Son


    "Don''t make me doubt the abilities of Sommerville''s leading attorney any further."


    No matter the circumstances, the decision had been made.


    The judge''s verdict was clear and final.


    +5 Free Coins


    Whether it involved Carson and Suzanna facing a month of detention or the loomingpensation, these issues had now be the greatest challenges for the Shields.


    Christina was on the verge of a breakdown, but she caught herself; this was being live-streamed, and she had no desire to tarnish her reputation as a refined member of the Shields. Her resentment toward Melody only grew stronger.


    Though they were both her daughters, Suzanna had always been dutiful and caring, even when her choices, which were made in support of Carson, led to mistakes. Suzie''s intentions were always good, keeping family bonds at the forefront. But what about Melody?


    So who wrote thatckluster song that Suzanna selflessly handed over to Carson?


    How could it be considered theft when it was merely family sharing resources?


    "Melody, both Carson and I could end up in jail!


    "But Suzie shouldn''t. Last time, you hurt her face so badly; now she''s just beginning to heal. If she goes back to jail, I fear she won''t cope...Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    11


    Christina gazed at Melody, trying to appeal to her emotions.


    Her expression was tight with anxiety, revealing her inner turmoil.


    After sharing a nce with Derrick, she realized there was no avoiding this prison sentence.


    But her priority was to protect Suzanna at all costs.


    After all, Suzanna was the cherished treasure Christina had adored for twenty years, loved like a priceless


    gem.


    She would rather endure any hardship herself than let Suzanna suffer even a moment.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, a wicked grin spreading across her face. "Oh, sounds thrilling."


    Speechless, Christina thought, This insufferable girl is truly a nightmare; she thinks this is funny! How utterly heartless!


    Suzanna looked frail and pale, her bruises making her blotchy skin swell rmingly.


    What a spectacle Melody had created-she had publicly humiliated Suzanna!


    III


    1/2


    14:03 Mon, Nov 4 BBB.


    Chapter 165 No Longer Consider You My Son.


    With such a blemish on her record, it would be even more difficult for Suzann¨¢ to navigate the entertainment industry in the future. +5 Free Coins


    As Christina approached with concern, Suzanna''s eyes brightened momentarily. She copsed into her mother''s arms, feeling wronged. ""Mom, I''m fine. I can handle this.


    "But Carson looks utterly crushed. I fear he might do something rash...


    "1


    Suzanna''s words jolted Christina into action; if Carson took all the me, Suzanna might be spared the pain.


    With that thought, Christina moved toward Carson, who sat slumped in a defeated manner, looking utterly lost.


    When she locked eyes with his dull gray gaze, her heart sank.


    That expression, that posture-it was all too reminiscent of Gary during his recent breakdown...


    A wave of panic washed over her.

 Remarry My 166

    Chapter 166 Family. Turned Enemies


    Chapter 166 Family, Turned Enemies


    Chejatina shot a furious re at Carson, her teeth grinding in frustration:


    She Laware that her anger was misdirected, dhe longed for Canion to revert to his former self- obedient and protective of Saranna C The sight of Suzanns suffering was unbearable for her


    In the past, Carson would have instincusely shielded Spranna from any hardship, never allowing her to eniture even the slightest infostion.


    however, he permined Suzanna to seem so exposed in front of the public.


    That realization filled Christina with resentment, and the spoke with an escting sense of entitlement, "Afun all with so many sons in the Shields, losing you wouldn''t make a difference!" Her words struck hard.


    Even Derrick, who had just received a bandage from the court doctor, nced over in shock, momentarily taken aback by the rung tension.


    Then a look of confusion crossed his face, and he exred, "Mom!


    Thou''ve crossed the line!"


    attorney. Derrick genuinely cared for Suzanna and was worried about her well-being, but he was al trying to think of other ways to reduce her jail time-like leveraging her health issues. Ver Christina appeared ready to throw Carson under the bus, expecting him to shoulder all the me


    alone


    otice-prominent singer had hit rock bottom.


    Whaty ahead was prison and public disgrace, and here was his mother, demanding even more from hin


    vai unsettling, sending chills through Derrick.


    Looking at Carson, who bore a look of defeat, Derrick couldn''t shake the thought that there mighte a time when their mother would choose to sacrifice hun over Suzanna some day. That adea sent a shudder through Derrick and he felt an unfamiliar coldness settle in his heart,


    He had always ced Suzanna above everything else.


    Now he found himself hesitatingContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Canon''s emotions roiled dangerously at his mother''s threats, and he trembled, forcing a bitter smile. Fine


    det it be known that I''m no longer an heir of the Shields!


    1/2


    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 166 Family, Turned Enemies


    +10 Free Cons


    "Suzanna can''t evade responsibility either; since we all made this mistake together, she''ll have to face the consequences alongside me!


    "I misunderstood Melody, and I deserve this disgrace!


    "Tim always said, a mistake is a mistake; you have to take responsibility.


    "You, me, Suzanna... none of us can escape this!!"


    Carson''s chest heaved, a self-deprecating grin on his lips, but his eyes were bloodshot with fury.


    Suddenly, he let out a maniacalugh, halting in front of Christina, staring coldly into her eyes, Christina flinched, her eyes widening as she instinctively stepped back.


    In that moment, her blood ran cold, and it took her a moment to regain herposure.


    She gasped, "Carson, are you truly willing to abandon your family for someone like Melody?


    "Don''t you remember? You used to love Suzie the most


    Cason stood frozen for a few seconds, swallowing the bitterness rising in his throat, his...agers trembling.


    He stepped back, leaning against the table for support, his gaze icy. "Mom, you forced my hand!


    "And don''t involve Melody in this; she cut ties with the Shields and left our family. Do you think any of us isn''t responsible for that?"


    Rage and regret surged within Carson, and in an instant, his frustration erupted. He mmed his fist onto the table.


    The table shattered, crashing to the ground, leaving Carson''s hand bloodied.


    The loud crash echoed throughout the courtroom


    The verdict had been announced, and the judge had departed


    Melody nced over at the quarreling family across the room, her expression a mix of indifference and mockery.


    She understood all too well that the harshest punishment for Carson wouldn''t just be the damage to his career or the bacsh from fans-it would be enduring the very treatment he had once inflicted upon her. Family, turned enemies!


    The scene was far from over, and the onlookers remained silent, taking it all in.


    The tabley in ruins on the floor, splintered and scattered.

 Remarry My 167

    Chapter 167 Wasn''t an ident


    10 Free U


    The loud crash jolted Christina back, her anger boiling beneath the surface, but she felt utterly helpless.


    Unable to contain herself, she shouted, "You two havepletely lost it! How did I end up with such difficult children?"


    Her frustration extended to Melody as well, but Melody paid her no mind. She didn''t even nce at Christina''s dramatic outburst. Instead, Melody focused on munching on snacks while sifting through the contract for Dream


    Entertainment.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Originally, she had pursued herw degree to help Derrick, hoping to ease his burdens and prevent him from burning out.


    Now, however, that degree was hers, and the knowledge she had gained proved invaluable.


    YM Capital was in a vital growth stage, and assembling a strong legal team was crucial.


    In Sommerville, every prominent business required its own team of specializedwyers.


    After all greater wealth often led to more legal challenges.


    When Andrew had proposed building a legal team, it aligned perfectly with the buzz surrounding her


    name.


    The headlines red, "Sommerville''s Top Lawyer Derrick Shield Defends Top Singer Carson Shield."


    Aside from the internal legal teams of major corporations, independent firms like Derrick''s Justice Law Firm were rare in Sommerville..


    With Derrick''s reputation as a Legal Titan-having never lost a case-the fees at Justice Law Firm were sky-high.


    Yet, Sommerville was never short of affluent individuals willing to pay whatever it took to win in court.


    So when Andrew brought up his idea, Melody looked up, her eyes sparkling with excitement


    "Professor Woodman, what do you think about me forming a legal team for YM Capital that rivals Justice Law Firm? Melody blinked innocently, tilting her head in a charming way.


    Andrew couldn''t help but smile fondly at her, gently tapping her on the head. "Ms. Tucker, are you daydreaming again?"


    Melody felt the proposal crumble in her hands, ready to snap back, but before she could, Andrew''s calming presence enveloped her.


    He carefully took the crumpled document from her grip, his voice smooth and warm, "But I believe in


    000


    1/2


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 RB U.


    Chapter 167 Wasn''t an ident


    +10 Free Coin


    you.


    "Melody, like your brother, you can ovee any challenge.


    "That''s wonderful.


    "But brilliance can be a double-edged sword; sometimes, it''s wise to keep your light hidden.


    "Martin doesn''t seem to understand that.


    Andrew''s words paused Melody, tightening something within her heart.


    She looked up, her expression transforming into one of cold rity.


    Raised by Martin, she knew his intelligence well.


    He was strategic, but his inflexible nature left no room forpromise.


    Both Martin and Jacob, the dean of the finance department who had recruited her as an apprentice, had praised her, "Mel, your insight is razor-sharp; you''re a genius!"


    Gerting into Greenfield University''s notoriouslypetitive finance program meant she was among the ¨¦lite.


    Back then, she hadn''t thought much of it, but now, a realization dawned, her gaze sharpening. "Are you suggesting that what happened to my brother four years ago wasn''t an ident? "Did he cross someone, causing that person to attack him?"


    The logic clicked into ce. Back then, Martin had propelled YM Capital to heights most could only dream of.


    As a neer in finance, he had caught the attention of industry heavyweights.


    Melody had not met Zac at the time, but she had heard Martin mention his name.


    The Griffins were a powerful family in Sommerville, well-respected and influential.


    Yet that elite scion had once been close to Martin!


    It was clear just how quickly Martin had risen, his brilliance shining through.

 Remarry My 168

    Chapter 168 Watch Out +10 Free Coins


    Andrew anticipated a strong reaction from Melody. He simply gazed into the distance and said with weight. "Ms. Tucker, given your current strength, knowledge can be a double-edged sword. When the time is right, he wille to you. However, YM Capital is about to face another setback, and this one might be devastating..."


    Melody wanted to press for more information, but Andrew offered no further exnation and left with the signed documents


    In that instant, she felt the weight of her own limitations. She needed to push herself further!


    Her mind raced as she resumed sifting through the papers for Dream Entertainment, but then, a shadow


    fell across her.


    A familiar scent enveloped her, mingled with a disconcerting metallic odor.


    She looked up to find Carson standing at her desk, his expression tense as he fixed his gaze


    Seeing her nce up, he seemed momentarily flustered.


    He gulped hard, his throat tightening, his voice shaky and hoarse. "M-Mel.


    "I''m about to go to prison. Can you can you call me Brother onest time?


    "I''m sorry, but... that''s my only request."


    Carson''s eyes flicked around anxiously, his nerves causing him to stammer.


    He recognized that this request was far too much given the circumstances.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the hope. Perhaps, deep down, he knew the truth.


    After this moment, he might never hear that sweet, soft voice calling him "Brother" again.


    That was why he desperately wanted to hear it one final time.


    Sweat dripped from his palm as he gripped it tightly, bracing himself for the worst.


    Melody''s expression remained emotionless, her voice icy. "No.


    "Carson, going to prison is what you deserve.


    "I''m not obligated to fulfill your trivial wishes.


    "Nor do I wish to."


    She nced at his injured band and frowned. "Stay away from me; you disgust me."


    on


    her.


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 BL


    Chapter 168 Watch Out


    He wanted to reach for Melody, his hand lingering in the air.


    But in the next moment, he let it fall, defeated, like a trapped animal in despair.


    "Mel. I''m sorry... truly sorry.


    "I know I''ve made mistakes: I''ll reflect in prison. You take care


    With that, Carson turned and walked away.


    +10 Free Coins


    As he passed Christina and Suzanna, concern flickered on Suzanna''s face. She reached out to grasp hand, but he coldly sidestepped her. his


    That was the breaking point


    for Suzanna


    Tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her checks like pearls from a broken string, her voice weak and imploring.


    "Carson, Carson! Don''t you care about me anymore?


    Carson didn''t halt, his dejected figure swaying as two court staff members assisted him out.


    Suzanna, actions have consequences:


    ""You''d better watch out."


    Hearing what Carson said and watching him ignore her. Christina scoffed, "Carson, you''ve been cursed! Your sister did nothing wrong! "It''s Melody who doesn''t know to share and acts aggressively toward her own!"


    Then she turned tofort Suzanna. "Suzie, don''t worry; Derrick won''t abandon you. Remember, he''s the topwyer in Sommerville." Derrick''s brow furrowed, feeling overwhelmed as frustration simmered within him, lingering long after.


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 R GU

 Remarry My 169

    Chapter 169


    Good Luck


    1


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 169 Good Luck


    Regardless of thewyer''s strategies for appealing or securing bail, the consequences would take time to unfold.


    Christina and Suzanna were destined for prison, and there was no avoiding that reality.


    The two women were handcuffed and led away by the staff, first heading toward the holding facility.


    Before they departed, Christina cast a fiery re at Melody, her eyes zing with resentment.


    "Melody, you''ve humiliated your own mother; you''ll regret this.


    "Once I''m inside, do you honestly believe your dad and grandma will let you off easy?"


    Melody shrugged her delicate shoulders, her expression indifferent as a smirk formed on her lips..


    "Oh? Mrs. Shield, are you trying to intimidate me?


    "It looks like you''re afraid you''d feel bored in prison and want to bring your husband and mo-inw


    along. You''re such a devoted daughter-inw and caring wife!"


    Her words dripped with sarcasm, her eyes devoid of warmth.


    Any affection she had for Christina had long since faded, extinguished by the constant favoritism shown. toward Suzanna. "How dare... you..."


    Christina was so enraged that she struggled to catch her breath, her face draining of color as she pressed a hand to her chest.


    Concerned, Suzanna rushed forward, her tear-stained face softening as she attempted tofort her mother.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mom, don''t let it get to you.


    "Mel was just feeling low. I shouldn''t have given the album''s theme song to Carson...


    "But back then, she really loved Carson; all five theme songs were written for him. It''s unfortunate... I shouldn''t have helped her, allowing Carson to misunderstand for all these years. "Now Carson mes me; what do we do?"


    Suzanna spoke tentatively.


    Once the judge left the courtroom, the live stream had already been cut off.


    Her words wouldn''t reach many now, especially since the most crucial person, Carson, had already departed.


    In front of Christina, she had to uphold her role as the misunderstood victim.


    J2


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 @ Bu.


    Chapter 169 Good Luck


    +10 Free Coins


    Christina quickly seized on this, turning her gaze toward Melody and questioning, "That theme song was clearly intended for Carson, and it was just Suzanna who delivered it, causing Carson to misunderstand. That''s all.


    "You threw him into jail over something so minor, ruining his life?"


    Melody rolled her eyes. "Ignorance is a form of illness, and nothing can save a stupid person.


    "Good luck."


    Meanwhile, Derrick was overwhelmed.


    He was constantly darting back and forth between prison and thew firm, all while needing to visit the bank to withdraw funds.


    Carson had made a considerable amount as a top star over the years, but his expenses were leaving him with only tens of millions saved up.


    equally high,


    Even if he drained his ounts to cover his penalties this time, it still wouldn''t be sufficient.


    Derrick had to dip into his own savings to fill the gaps, barely managing to hold everything together.


    Although he had resolved most of the financial issues, he still needed to secure funds for both Derrick and. Suzanna''s sentences.


    After a whirlwind of dealings, his headache intensified.


    The seven days of Christina''s detention passed in a blu


    Derrick personally came to escort her out, supporting her as they walked.


    ''Derrick, where''s your dad?


    "After everything that''s happened, why hasn''t hee to get me? Does he even consider me his wife?


    "It''s been a whole week; who knows what Suzie has endured in there. Aren''t you a topwyer? Why haven''t you gotten your sister out yet?"


    Freshly released from the detention center, Christina was seething, desperate to unleash her frustrations.


    Derrick frowned, his persistent headache worsening fromck of sleep, but he remained patient as he exined to Christina.


    Mom, Dad''s on a business trip abroad; he should be back soon.

 Remarry My 170

    Chapter 170 Overly Dramatic


    Chapter 170 Overly Dramatic


    +10 Free Coins


    "Tim is tied up with a new project for the financepany, and Cam has locked himself away in his room, hardlying out. Gary was recently hospitalized, but he vanished a couple of days ago, and no one has a clue where he went... "Grandma''s health is declining, so we''re keeping all of this under wraps for now,


    "Grandpa is still at the nursing home and refuses to see anyone...


    In short, the Shields family was aplete disaster!


    It seemed like he was the only one trying to hold things together.


    Clearly, Christina wasn''t absorbing any of this. Her brow furrowed in frustration, and her displeasure was palpable. "Why aren''t you mentioning Suzie? "Haven''t you gotten her out yet?


    "Derrick, after everything I''ve done for you, you can''t even protect your own sister? I don''t care; you need to find evidence right now so we can appeal again!" Christina''s words left Derrick feeling utterly powerless)


    Melody was undeniably a talentedwyer; she had gathered all the evidence and witnesses, and her reasoning was impable-there was no way to overturn this. As for Suzanna''s heart condition....


    Thew stipted that individuals with heart issues still had to serve their sentences; only those with severe ailments could qualify for medical parole!


    While Suzanna''s heart problems red up asionally, they weren''t serious enough to warrant special consideration.


    Only the Shields made a fuss about her condition; to others, it seemed overly dramatic.


    Derrick simply couldn''t find a way to get Suzanna released!


    "Mom,wsuits aren''t as straightforward as you believe


    "Just drop it; I''ll take you home first."


    When Derrick tried to pull her away, Christina resisted fiercely, pushing him aside and ring at him in


    anger.


    ""Derrick, you''re so useless!


    "If you won''t help Suzie, I''ll go find her myself,"


    With that, she rushed toward the road.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Derrick felt a piercing headache, rage boiling inside him as he sprinted forward to grab her, attempting to


    1/2


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4)


    Chapter 170 Overly Dramatic


    pull her back.


    In his


    anger, he yanked too hard, causing Christina to stumble and hit the ground.


    +10 Free Coins


    Her eyes widened in shock. She instinctively pulled back, disbelief written all over her face as she stared at Derrick. "Derrick, are you trying to hit me?" Derrick felt as if he were on the verge of losing control


    The more he tried, the worse things became. As his headache throbbed, a name suddenly shed through his mind: Melody!


    If only Melody were still with the Shields, she would know how to support him..


    She wouldn''t allow him to wallow in frustration and helplessness; she would gently stroke his head, soothing away his irritation and exhaustion.


    She would have noticed how badly his head injury had worsened and insisted he seek treatment.


    Unlike their mother, who didn''t care about the harm she caused herself.


    Melody was gentle and kind, always attentive, always putting her brothers first


    But that was all in the past!


    Derrick took a deep breath, finally pulling Christina up despite the frustration constricting him.


    This time, his expression was t, and his tone was icy. Mom, do you really think Carson misunderstood Suzie?


    *Do


    you


    truly believe Suzie shouldn''t be in jail?"


    "I''m done running around for this. Let her serve her time for a month; even if she''s my sister, she needs to learn a lesson!"


    With that, he signaled for his assistant to take Christina home,


    Christina struggled, disbelief filling her eyes as she stared at Derrick. "Derrick, she''s your sister!"


    This time, Derrick''s expression remained impassive. "Melody is also my sister. When she made a mistake, we taught her a lesson, didn''t we? "So why should Suzanna be any different?"


    Christina''s eyes widened, as if, in that moment, she could no longer recognize her own son...

 Remarry My 171

    Chapter 171 Endearing


    Chapter 171 Endearing


    59%


    10 Free Coins


    After the court victory,rgely thanks to the live stream that day, the perception of the Shields siblings shifted dramatically. Carson''s fans quickly turned their backs on him, unfollowing him in droves. Dream Entertainment made an official announcement on Twitter, dering their termination of the contract with Carson,


    Several major brands that had previously partnered with him also demandedpensation for breaching their contracts.


    The most significant beneficiary of the court''s live stream was Melody, who managed to slip away urinoticed, yet her reputation had already skyrocketed.


    Her Twitter following surged, exceeding ten million shortly after the stream concluded.


    Such a rapid rise to fame was truly unprecedented in the entertainment world.


    However, with increased visibility came heightenedpetition, and others were beginning to take notice.


    Particrly since Melody had given away a hundred boxes of YM Rejuvenation Cream during the live stream, aiming to sustain her momentum.


    To keep the excitement going, sheunched a small lucky draw on Twitter, allowing fans to enter for a chance to win the cream..


    Winners would be randomly drawn each day, with only one hundred boxes avable for sale.


    This limited avability naturally enhanced the allure surrounding the YM Rejuvenation Cream.


    People were eager to try their luck, their curiosity only growing with each failed attempt.


    Within just a week, reviews for the YM Rejuvenation Cream began to pour in.


    Influencers seized this opportunity, enthusiastically testing the cream and riding the wave of Melody''s newfound fame.


    Numerous prominent influencers took the initiative to review the product, sparing Melody the cost of advertising.


    She understood that in today''s social media-driven world, building her brand and creating her own. intellectual property could give her a significant advantage.


    This was why so many celebrities had started live streaming to sell products in recent years.


    While Melody hadplete faith in her product, giving away so much for free was merely a strategic investment in advertising.


    With her poprity solidified, she knew she couldn''t allow the production side tog bohind.


    Checking her stock in the undergroundb, she realized her inventory was nearly gone.


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 G.


    Chapter 171 Endearing


    It was crucial to initiate systematic production of the YM Rejuvenation Cream.


    Fortunately, the 30 million inpensation from Carson had already been processed.


    +10 Free Coins


    The 30 million from Dream Entertainment was meant for thepany, but Zac was generous and allowed her to keep the full amount. However, she was wise and only epted half.


    After all, he had assisted her, and it was only fair to give something in return.


    In business, one should never take what others deserve


    Thinking long-term is essential for continued sess!


    She valued her partnership with Zac, especially since he had a close rtionship with Edward, but she wanted to keep things strictly professional.


    At the Moore Residence, Melody was just about to meet with Andrew to discuss finding a production facility.


    She had scouted several potential locations, but the costs still required careful consideration.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Maximizing profit was crucial in business.


    She didn''t intend to skimp on raw materials, so she needed to secure the best value for the facility and other expenses.


    Just as she was about to dash out of the Moore Residence, Edward, who had been missing her amidst her busy schedule, caught her by the cor and pulled her back. Melody looked up at him with wide eyes, holding her proposal.


    Noticing his displeasure, she quickly wrapped her arms around his waist and yfully pouted. "Hey, Eddie, weren''t you in a meeting at Moore Group?


    "Why are you home so early?


    "Wow, you look so sharp! Are you going to a dinner or something?"


    Lately, she had been shuttling between YM Capital and the Moore Residence, so her outfit was more casual andid-back.


    With her hair in a simple bun, a white T-shirt, and jeans paired with sneakers, her natural beauty radiated youth.


    In that moment, as she clung to him affectionately, he found it difficult to scold her.


    Seeing her so endearing, Edward''s long fingers rxed as he stood before her, looking down.


    His brow furrowed slightly as he reached out to gently tap her on the head, his lips parting just enough to speak.


    2/3


    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 @ B


    Chapter 171 Endearing


    "Mel, did I you forget abouting to the family house with me?"


    In an instant, caught up in her whirlwind of activity, Melody suddenly recalled.

 Remarry My 172

    16:05 Mon, Nov 4 R Chapter 172 Tech Park


    Chapter 172 Tech Park


    Oh, that''s right!


    9 x 59%Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    +10 Free Coins


    Last night, while Edward was busy in his study, he had casually mentioned to her during a discussion about brand positioning and business strategies.


    "Mel, we should return to the family house tomorrow evening. Make sure to find some time.


    Edward never meddled in her work but would offer guidance whenever she felt uncertain.


    Despite the immense wealth of the Moore Group, he always respected Melody''s initiatives, treating her smaller projects with genuine care.


    His support was clear: He had ced a matching mahogany desk beside his in the study and established a small office space just for her.


    Melody had the freedom to work alongside him or independently.


    This arrangement fostered a sense offort and growing reliance on Edward.


    "Ah! Eddie. I haven''t changed yet!


    Just give me a moment; I need to run upstairs and grab a dress!"


    As they prepared to head back to Regal de, she certainly didn''t want to embarrass Edward.


    With an amused eyebrow raised, Edward noticed her anxious demeanor. He leaned in closer, a smile illuminating his dark eyes. "Take your time, dear.


    "The makeup artist and designer are upstairs. Go get ready; I''ll wait for you downstairs."


    While he spoke, he gently took the proposal from her hands and began to leaf through the pages.


    He quickly scanned the venues she had suggested, pausing thoughtfully at the third option, then he patiently grasped her delicate hand.


    His long fingers intertwined with hers as they made their way toward the Moore Residence.


    Together, they formed a striking contrast-he tall and robust, she petite and graceful.


    Hand in hand, they strolled as if they were simply an ordinary couple returning home.


    His deep, dark eyes sparkled with intrigue, and a gentle smile yed on his lips.


    "The Surriware plot east of the city is quite promising. It''s scheduled for development into a new tech park in Sommerville within five years."


    He spoke casually, but the opportunity he mentioned was one that many businessmen were eager to seize.


    At that moment, Surriware appeared rather deste, far from the city, with few inhabitants. Though the


    1/2


    16:06 Mon, Nov 4 (8)


    Chapter 172 Tech Park


    59%


    +10 Free Coins


    area was wooded, itcked the development to be considered a tourist attraction or a nature preserve, Somepanies had shown interest, but many were deterred by the distance from the city. Transportation was inconvenient, andbor costs were high, leading many to withdraw their interest. Constructing a facility in Surriware would not only involve machinery costs but also hiring staff.


    Being so far from the city meant they would need to build dormitories and a cafeteria to house and feed employees.


    For major moguls, those expenses might be manageable, but businessmen typically prioritized profit; if they could achieve more without increasing costs, why would they take on the risk? That was why Surriware had remainedrgely undeveloped, attracting only small businesses.


    Hearing Edward reveal such insider information, Melody''s eyes sparkled with excitement. "Wow, Eddie, you really are a savvy capitalist! Is this firsthand information?"


    Melody hadn''t just stumbled upon Surriware; in her previous life, during meals at the prison, she had news segments featuring the area.


    She vaguely remembered Surriware emerging as a new battleground for business in Sommerville.


    Back then, she hadn''t paid much attention, merely skimming past the details.


    But now, hearing Edward''s insights, she realized that Surriware was brimming with potential.


    If only she could establish a production facility for the YM Rejuvenation Cream there.


    It would be perfect to acquire morend and even create a biopharmaceutical tech center.


    With government incentives for high-tech industries, there could be grants avable for innovation...


    In the future, she could be a significant yer in the tech park!


    The thought made her giddy, but Edward yfully pinched her nose, breaking her daydream:


    "Little money-grubber, wake up!


    "While the information is indeed firsthand, many influential families in Sommerville are also aware; I''m not the only one in the know. "Moreover, it''s not just local yers eyeing that plot. Numerous internationalpetitors are circling around Sommerville''s industries. "Securing thatnd could be quite the challenge for you. Need any assistance?"


    Melody nodded, acknowledging the validity of Edward''s words. While Sommerville was on the rise in the tech sector, many businesspeople were already a step a

 Remarry My 173

    Chapter 173 Pervert


    59%0


    +10 Free Coins


    However, within the upper echelons of Sommerville, a select few were soon to catch wind of this news.


    Before long, they would quietly begin acquiringnd near Surriware.


    With them spearheading the effort, even a whisper of opportunity would draw in other businesses.


    Melody estimated her liquid assets to be around 45 million.


    After considering the costs ofnd purchases and the raw materials for her pharmaceuticals, it didn''t seem like a substantial amount. Yet, she was resolute!


    Turning to Edward, she tilted her head and spoke in a sweet, enticing tone. "Honey, let me give this a shot.


    on


    my own first.


    "If it doesn''t pan out, then you can step in, okay?"


    As a married couple, she understood that with his resources, she didn''t need to prove her worth by going


    alone.


    In the business world, connections were just as crucial as skills!


    Fortunately, her husband was the most well-connected person in Sommerville.


    Edward respected her determination, nodding in agreement, his eyes gleaming with admiration.


    He knew that Melody would never shy away from a challenge; it simply wasn''t in her nature.


    Memories of her as a teenager flooded his thoughts-Melody in her school uniform, following Martin. who leaned casually against arge tree in a ck windbreaker, lecturing her. With her fair skin and blue-and-white uniform, she resembled a little fairy just stepping into the world.


    She had fiercely defended herself against Martin''s teasing, her bright almond-shaped eyes shining. "Martin, Ken is just helping me with my homework; don''t make it sound so sleazy!" Martin had scoffed, rolling his eyes. "Mel, if you back him up again


    "I''ll take him down!"


    Melody''s face turned pale as she retorted, "You wouldn''t dare!


    If you mess with him, then... I won''t consider you my brother anymore."


    For a moment, her resolve wavered.


    After all, Martin had always treated her well; she couldn''t bear the thought of losing her brother.


    Her gaze fell, revealing a flicker of vulnerability,


    1/2


    16:0 Mon, Nov 4 B


    Chapter 173 Pervert


    Martin raised an eyebrow, yfully tugging at her braid, a smirk dancing on his lips.


    "Wow, Melody, you''ve really got some nerve."


    00959%


    +10 Free Coins


    His rxed demeanor was charming, exuding a casual coolness intertwined with undeniable charisma.


    Then, he stepped closer, seriousness recing his yfulness. "Melody, don''t say things like that."


    Melody tilted her head in confusion. "Huh?"


    Instantly, Martin reverted to his yful self, ruffling her hair and grinning mischievously. "Because as long as I''m alive. I''ll always be your brother-one who gets to bully and tease you!" Realizing he had ignited her temper, Martin quickly took off,ughing as he dashed away.


    Back then, he was like a gust of wind-swift and carefree.


    Little did she know the inner turmoil he faced.


    Martin couldn''t ept her not treating him as her brother because he had brought her home when she was just eight.


    He was acutely aware that Melody wasn''t his biological sister.


    Yet, he had sworn to be her brother forever, to protect her.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    As Martin tousled her hair, she frowned and chased after him, only to crash into a solid chest that smelled of fresh pine. "Ow... my nose hurts!"


    Looking up. her eyes glistened with tears, sparkling like ss.


    Young Edward felt his heart race at the sight, a sudden warmth washing over him.


    Instinctively, he reached out to check for injuries, but identally squeezed her soft check.


    Both of them froze in awkwardness.


    In that moment, Edward felt a jolt of electricity run through him, leaving him breathless.


    His ears turned noticeably red as he stammered, "S-sorry...


    Unsure of what he said, she thought he was making fun of her!


    Melody stared wide-eyed, then blushed in embarrassment. "Y-you pervert!"


    With that, she stormed off, but a closer look revealed her hurried steps were still somewhat clumsy.


    By the time Edward turned around, all he saw was her retreating figure, her high ponytail swinging proudly in the evening sun.


    She looked so cute, puffed up in anger!

 Remarry My 174

    16:06 Mon, Nov 4 BBV Chapter 174 First Visit


    Chapter 174 First Visit


    10 Free Coins


    Armed with insider knowledge. Melody practically bounced up the stairs, her spirits high and buoyant.


    Before long, she finished getting ready and glided down gracefully.


    As she descended the esctor, she looked absolutely stunning in a long ck gothic dressyered withce, the hem adorned with delicate dark floral patterns that danced with her every step.


    Her long, flowing ck curls cascaded over her shoulders, while the dress''s high slit offered tantalizing glimpses of her fair, elegant legs, adding an air of mystery and grace reminiscent of a medieval court. Edward stood waiting at the bottom, impably attired in a sharp dark suit andplemented by a crisp white shirt and a neatly knotted tie. He exuded an effortless blend of sophistication and rxed charm. As Melody reached him, she yfully leaped into his arms, rising on her toes to nt a quick kiss on his


    chin


    Savoring the moment, she raised an eyebrow in satisfaction.


    Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled with flirtation as she murmured, "Eddie, let''s go."


    Edward wrapped his arm around her slender waist, his demeanor softening as he soaked in her yful affection, seemingly in a good mood.


    He leaned closer, the crisp scent of pine filling the air-just as she liked.


    "Even though it''s your first visit to Regal de, you don''t have to worry about anything. I''m right here. with you," he reassured her.


    Melody nodded, her smile bright but her gaze resolute


    During theirst livestream, someone had relentlessly criticized Edward under a specific ID.


    Afterward, she had done some digging and traced it back to Cloudveil Winery, thergest vineyard in Sommerville.


    While the owner remained a mystery, she suspected someone connected to the Moore Group was behind the nder as they were the boss behind the scenes. Who could be so intent on targeting Edward?


    As they neared Regal de, a sleek ck Rolls-Royce pulled up in front of the imposing red doors, where a beautifully carved sandalwood que read-Regal de. The elegant script was clearly the work of a skilled artisan.


    Hand in hand, Edward guided Melody inside.


    The estate exuded a timeless elegance, featuring pavilions and arching caves, and as autumn set in, a pond with withered lotus nts added an extrayer of charm. "Mr. Edward, Mr. Moore is hosting a tea banquet at the moment. Would you like to wait in the hall?


    1/2


    16:06 Mon, Nov 4


    Chapter 174 First Visit


    Mrs. Moore is currently with Mr. Alfred in the main hall.


    "They heard Ms. Tucker was here and specifically invited you to view some artwork."


    Mrs. Moore referred to Edward''s stepmother, Mnie, who hailed from a well-educated family.


    Mr. Alfred was Edwards half-brother, sent abroad for three yearContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    00


    +10 Free Coin


    The mention of Ms. Tucker indicated that the Moores were aware Melody wasn''t the true fortune-blessing bende, Suzanna.


    This gathering appeared to be more than just a simple celebration.


    "I''m not going. Let them wait, Edward replied, frowning as he intended to take Melody to a quieter area


    Just then, he heard a tentative voice nearby. "Melody?


    Turning Melody was surprised to see Stephen Baldwin, a professor of the finance department at Greenbeld University, approaching her with a concerned expression.


    Stephen was out of the loop when it came to celebrity gossip, so hepletely overlooked Edward, focusing solely on Melody


    Caught off guard she hadn''t anticipated running into him here.


    The professor was the head of the finance department and had previously handled her case involving false cheating usations, having summoned her to his office for questioning. At that time, she believed Gary had genuinely cheated and had unwittingly taken the me for him. Onlyter did she learn that Gary had sacrificed her to protect his friend.


    Not only did she be Gary''s scapegoat, but she also became a scapegoat that his group of friends could use at will.


    Remembering that incident made her frown instinctively.


    "Professor Baldwin, is there something you need?


    Regardless of the situation, she held a deep respect for her teachers.

 Remarry My 175

    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 175 Allergies


    Chapter 175 Allergies


    Melody kept her tone respectful as she spoke to Stephen.


    59%


    +10 Free CoinsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He shot a wary nce at Edward and leaned in closer, whispering, "Y-you''re Gary''s girlfriend, right? I was taken aback when I saw him dragging his injured friend into the academic office. Gary even showed me the proof himself. That kid got expelled for his awful behavior.


    "On behalf of Greenfield University, I want to sincerely apologize for the misunderstanding. I''m sorry we misunderstood you


    "But he hasn''t been in school recently. I heard from some students that he had a serious allergic reaction and ended up in the hospital with a high fever and boils, he''s now in the ICU. I''m not sure if he''s out of danger yet... Stephen''s brow furrowed in concern.


    He was unaware of the specifics of Melody''s rtionship with Gary, and since they had differentst names, he assumed they were a couple.


    After all, who would go to such lengths to defend someone who wasn''t close to them?


    Melody felt a wave of surprise wash over her.


    Gary has been hospitalized due to an allergy?


    She remembered that he was only allergic to catkins.


    Every spring for four years, she had tailored clothes for him that covered his skin and prepared allergy medication to help him.


    While Gary might have forgotten these details, she had always been careful to look after him.


    Catkins appeared only in April and May, and now it was October-there shouldn''t be any catkins around


    Nevertheless, seeing the genuine concern on Stephen''s face, Melody met his gaze and replied with calm. assurance, "Professor Baldwin, he''s not my boyfriend.


    "Regarding his allergy and hospitalization, it would be best for the school to notify his family.


    "I have no rtionship with him."


    Exining the cheating incident was Gary''s own responsibility; his allergy was his own issue as well.


    Stephen looked surprised but nodded in understanding, scratching his head sheepishly. "Look at me, getting forgetful in my old age.


    But Melody, it''s been a while since youst visited Greenfield University. Your grades are fantastic, but don''t let yourself fall behind.


    "By the way, there''s some exciting news: next month, Greenfield University will host an exchange conference with leading international universities. The board has decided to appoint Jacob as the lead mentor, and you will be the team leader representing Greenfield University to engage with top students.


    16:06 Mon, Nov 4 B


    Chapter 175 Allergies


    +10 Free Coins


    from around the world."


    Melody was a standout talent in the finance program at Greenfield University.


    Stephen had long recognized her impressive grades and never believed the cheating usations against


    her.


    Unfortunately, during her earlier visit, she had almost confessed to cheating, which had nearly sent into a frenzy!


    him


    Now, Melody perked up with interest.


    "Professor Baldwin, I heard there''s a schrship for the winners at the exchange conference, funded by elite alumni." The alumni from Greenfield University included CEOs from world-renownedpanies.


    Naturally, the schrship would be substantial.


    "There is! The former CEO of Moore Group just donated 30 million to the Greenfield University Foundation.


    I came here to discuss that."


    Stephen added with a warm smile, "But mostly, I just wanted to enjoy Mr. Moore''s amazing tea!"


    With that, he took his leave.


    Edward''s father had divorced his mother early on and retired shortly after. After retiring, he found joy in tea, music, and antiques, often hosting gatherings with university professors and literary figures at home. Once Stephen left, Edward looked down at Melody, who seemed lost in thought.


    Her gaze wandered toward a nearby pond dotted with wilted lotus nts, and she paused, letting out a soft sigh.


    Allergies weren''t usually serious. She remembered being hospitalized once, her body swollen and red from a reaction, but after a week of IV fluids, she was fine.


    In the end... it wouldn''t be the end for him!


    bub Mon, NOV 4


    Chapter 176 Allergic Reaction

 Remarry My 176

    Chapter 176 Allergic Reaction Chapter 176 Allergic Reaction


    At Sommerville Prison.


    +10 Free Colins


    Suzannay on the unforgiving wooden bed, her frail form curled up like an abandoned rag in a shadowy corner, a ce heavy with decay and an overwhelming stench.


    Her cold, dark eyes stared vacantly at the wall, tracing the scratches that marked her seventh day in confinement.


    Her mother''s time in custody had ended; Derrick should have been there to take her home.


    It was time for her to leave, too, "Suzanna, it''s


    time to change your bandages!"


    This ce, despite its legal affiliations, had its advantages; Derrick had leveraged his connections to ensure she had a doctor checking on her during her stay. Seven days had passed, and while the marks of the p on her face had faded, the scar on her forehead. felt like a permanent reminder.


    Fortunately, Derrick had sent her the beauty cream he''d splurged on from the social elite.


    As soon as the scent wafted through the air, she recognized the distinctive aroma of the product that had recently be a sensation among the wealthy. Melody, how dare you send me to this wretched ce!


    You trample


    e me into the ground while you unt your new life-what gives you the right?


    I won''t allow you to thrive.


    Her frail body swayed as she stood and made her way toward the iron door.


    A familiar doctor began to tend to her bandages.


    Just before she left, a small slip of paper was discreetly pressed into Suzanna''s palm.


    That night, she experienced a severe allergic reaction that triggered a heart issue.


    The prison rushed her to the city''s top hospital for emergency treatment.


    The Shields family was notified and gathered anxiously in the hospital hallway.


    Christina looked drained; the series of misfortunes had stripped her of the grace she once possessed as a


    socialite.


    Sean returned home from work to a torrent


    had news, all leading back to one pr


    16:06 Mon, Nov 4 BM


    Chapter 176 Allergic Reaction


    situation just keeps getting worse!


    +10 Free Coins


    "Look at this; even Carson has been thrown into prison because of her. With this on his record, how will he move forward?


    "If anything happens to Suzie, I swear I''ll take it out on Melody!"


    Twice now, he had stood outside the emergency room, anxiously waiting.


    Inside, Suzanna continued to suffer, hanging between life and death, all because of Melody''s actions.


    How could anyone withstand such torment?


    After venting his frustration, Sean scanned the crowd in the hospital.


    Timothy arrivedte, his suit wrinkled and his usually neat hair disheveled.


    Sean frowned; it was unusual for Timothy, the CEO of a financepany, to look so unkempt,


    But under the circumstances, it was understandable.


    Cameron was wheeled in by a butler, his expression dark and detached, yet his long fingers gripped the wheelchair''s armrests tightly, revealing his concern for his sister. Sean felt a sense of satisfaction at that.


    As for Carson...


    Sean sighed.


    Well, if his entertainment career was over, he could always find another path; the Shields children were all bright and talented, bound to excel in whatever they chose.


    Derrick sat on a bench in the hallway, looking pale and weary, his once sharp andpetentwyer demeanor now diminished.


    His bloodshot eyes were cast down, elbows resting on his thighs, hands covering his face, his expression grim.


    After sitting there for so long, Derrick hadn''t even acknowledged him.


    Clearly, Derrick was far too consumed with worry about Suzanna''s condition to face the reality of her declining health.. Sean fell silent.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    He approached Christina, who was quietly sobbing in distress.


    Gently, he turned her head to rest against his shoulder, whispering soothingly, "Christina, don''t worry. Suzie is our little blessing. She''s faced so many challenges before and always pulled through; she''ll be alright." Christina remained silent, her tears continuing to flow

 Remarry My 177

    Chapter 177 Began


    Chapter 177 Began


    +10 Free Coins


    A night filled with sleepless worry had pushed Christing to the edge of her endurance. After years of being married to Sean, she had grown used to the luxuries of a socialite''s life; she had never known the agony of being confined in a prison cell. Her body ached all over, cach muscle protesting against her exhaustion.


    Timothy, wearing a serious expression, adjusted his tic and looked around before asking. "Where''s Gary?"


    Sean blinked, quickly counting the family members gathered, and his expression darkened. "How could Gary be so irresponsible? Suzie''s in emergency care, and he''s out partying? "Once he gets back. I''ll make him pay for this


    Sean seized this opportunity to unleash his frustrationExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    At that moment, the butler standing next to Cameron spoke up hesitantly. "Mr. and Mrs. Shiled... Mr. Gary''s school called this afternoon."


    Christina rubbed her temples in irritation. "This is just wonderfull Is Gary in trouble again?


    "I see him loitering with thosezy friends all day; he doesn''t act like a student from a top university!


    "Tell him to get to the hospital!


    "Just because he''s hiding doesn''t mean he can escape consequences."


    In Christina''s eyes, Gary was the most troublesome of her five sons.


    Though she held little hope for his future, he couldn''t continue living this way.


    Sean chimed in. "Call Gary right now!"


    The butler broke into a cold sweat, struggling to exin. This time, it''s not about Mr. Gary getting into trouble.


    "ording to his ssmates, Mr. Gary was rushed to the ER due to an allergic reaction. They reached out to the Shields to confirm.


    "I checked with the hospital; Mr. Gary suffered a severe allergic reaction but was saved just in time.


    "He''s still in the ICU.


    "I wasn''t hiding this from you. I tried to reach all of you, but no one answered. Mr. Cameron is home but has locked himself in his room, and I couldn''t inform him. "Then Ms. Shield got into her own crisis, and seeing everyone so anxious... I didn''t want to add to the


    stress.


    After all, Suzanna was still in danger.


    Now Gary was in the ICU.


    1/3


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4


    Chapter 177 Began


    One piece of bad news after another struck Sean and Christina like thunderps in their minds. Anyone would''ve cracked under such pressure,


    Just moments ago, Sean had thought Gary was misbehaving, and now regret flooded his face. Cold sweat trickled down his back as he clenched his fists, feeling restless. I''m such an idiot! Gary is my son: hote could I have med him based on assumptions?


    Christina instinctively bit her lip, guilt washing over her as she looked down in shame.


    Even though Gary was absent and unaware, she had misjudged him through a narrow lens.


    As a mother, she had failed to be attentive enough.


    +10 Free Coins


    Pressing her hands against her forehead, tears of regret streamed down her cheeks as she closed her eyes, overwhelmed by guilt.


    Timothy, ever the responsible one, stepped forward at this moment.


    Frowning, he turned to the butler. "Did you find out which ICU room Gary is in?"


    The butler replied, "1302.


    "It''s just one floor up."


    Timothy nodded, noticing his mother''s distressed


    ate and stepped closer to offerfort. ''Mom, if


    you''re really worried about Gary, let''s go upstairs and check on him together."


    Christina looked up again, her eyes darting to the emergency signal still glowing outside the ER.


    Her expression was torn; after a moment of hesitation, she spoke softly, "Once Suzie is out of danger.... "I''ll go see Gary right away..."


    Timothy studied his mother, suddenly feeling a sense of distance between them.


    It was as if a void had opened up in his chest, leaving him feeling lost and unsupported.


    In his memory, he faintly recalled a small, fragile figure


    Melody had fallen, her knee scraped and bloodied, yet their mother had given her not a single nce as


    she rushed to tend to Suzanna''s needs.


    She had told Melody. "Mel, once Suzie feels better, I''lle check on you


    "You have to hang in there."


    Then, she hadn''t returned all afternoon to see her.


    Leaving Melody to struggle to her feet, her arms trembling with pain as she forced herself back to the small courtyard to tend to her wounds.


    2/3

 Remarry My 178

    Chapter 178 You Thief


    Chapter 178 You Thief


    At the Moore family estate in Regal de.


    +10 Free Coins


    Just after Stephen departed, Bernard rushed in. "Mr. Moore, Mr. Benedict needs to see you in the study right away. Edward shot him a sidelong nce. "What''s this about"


    His brow instinctively furrowed. His grandfather, Benedict, had grown even more carefree than Truman in his old age.


    Regal de offered plenty of space for the two of them to enjoy tea and practice calligraphy daily.


    It was unusual for Benedict to seek him out, as he typically delegated family matters to others.


    Bernard hesitated, ncing briefly at Melody''s expression. "Uh... Mr. Benedict didn''t specify"


    Melody quickly sensed the tension and realized that Benedict probably didn''t intend to include her in this


    meeting.


    Moreover, today was significant-it marked not only her first visit to Regal de but also a reunion for the two half-brothers, who hadn''t seen each other in three years. Though Benedict appeared disinterested in worldly affairs, he was quite skilled at handling sensitive


    Three years prior, when Edward met with that incident, it was Benedict who had personally arranged for the biggest suspect, Alfred, to be sent abroad.


    Since then. Edward had scarcely set foot in Regal de, even though he never spoke of it.


    It seemed Benedict was attempting to assess Edward''s current position.


    Realizing this, Melody chose not toplicate matters for Bernard. She nodded toward Edward. "Eddie, you should go.


    Ill be fine here with Bernard"


    Bernard nodded enthusiastically, "Mr. Moore, you can trust me. Anyone who dares to touch Mrs. Moore will have to go through me first!"


    Edward gave him a half-hearted look and affectionately ruffled Melody''s hair.


    He wasn''t particrly worried about her, although she seemed fragile, she was clever and resourceful.


    If anyone was likely tond in trouble, it would be Bernard.


    After a moment''s pause. Edward leaned closer and instructed quietly. "Felicity will arrive soon. Let her show you the garden.


    If you find any nts you like, have Bernard dig them up for the Moore Residence."


    1/3


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 RB W


    Chapter 178 You Thief


    +10 Free Coins


    Regal de boasted many rare herbs and flowers that couldn''t be found elsewhere, and Melody would surely appreciate them. He spoke casually.


    However, Bernard felt a shiver of dread!


    His spine went cold. Does Mr. Moore think I''ve been having such an easy life and decided to give me some challenges?


    Every nt in Regal de held immense significance and value.


    Not only were they visually stunning and costly, but many were endangered species that thrived only in this unique environment.


    Both Benedict and Truman had a deep passion for gardening, and what might seem like a mere weed could be a rare herb they had painstakingly nurtured.


    The conditions necessary for their survival were strict, requiring precise humidity, temperature, and sunlight, making this ce a true sanctuary.


    In essence, the least valuable thing in Regal de was money!!


    Noticing the shock in Bernard''s eyes, Edward casually adjusted his cuff and gave him a cool look. "Is there a problem?"


    "N-no, of course not!"


    Bernard wanted to weep but managed to force a smile.


    Once Edward had left, Melody''s gaze fell upon a rare Sylrien Orchid, a species believed to be extinct in the wild.


    Sylrien Orchids required extremely specific ecological conditions-moisture, air, light, soil pH, and microbial bnce were all critical.


    They typically grew only in remote caves in the mountains.


    In her previous life, while gathering natural spring water for Cameron, she had stumbled upon one. She had taken a leaf for study.


    After referring to an old book, she discovered a way to create a restorative cream far superior to her current beauty products.


    However, she had gathered only a small sample, knowing how rare Sylrien Orchids were, and she hadn''t intended to search for more. Never did she expect to find one in Regal de.


    "Wow, there''s a Sylrien Orchid here!"


    Melody couldn''t help but exim. This particr ne was evenrger than the one she had encountered in the wild, its nearly transparent petals shimmering beautifully in the light. 2/3


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 G.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chapter 178 You Thief


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    "Mrs. Moore, I''ll dig it up for the Moore Residence right away!!"


    The orchid was perfectly positioned on a rock formation, and Melody carefully observed its surroundings and temperature-it was clear that it had been lovingly cultivated.


    She had no intention of taking something that wasn''t hers and was about to decline when she noticed Bernard, towering nearly six feet, rolling up his sleeves and leaping onto the rock formation. He was about to reach for the orchid''s roots.


    "Who are you, you thief? How dare you touch my carefully cultivated Sylrien Orchid!"


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 R GU.


    Chapter 179 Foul Mouth

 Remarry My 179

    Chapter 179 Foul Mouth


    Chapter 179 Foul Mouth


    10 Free Coins


    A tall man stood with an air of quiet confidence, d in a simple yet sophisticated white jacket.


    His striking features were highlighted by deep-set eyes that gleamed with a cold seriousness. Though he had crossed into his forties, time had barely touched his face, yet he radiated amanding presence that demanded respect without a single word spoken. Bernard crouched behind a rock, frozen in fear.


    Great, this was his first attempt at being a thief, and he had just been caught by the head of the household!


    Look who we have here. Aren''t you Eddie''s assistant? Hard to overlook someone so tall. I suppose Eddie hasn''t visited Regal de in a while. Truman, you must be so engrossed in your poetry and tea that you''ve nearly forgotten what your oldest son, Edward, looks like!"


    The speaker was Isaiah, the eldest son of Benedict, his toneced with sarcasm as he delivered his jabs,


    With Edward''s recent return to the Moore Group, Isaiah had watched as his carefully positioned allies were swiftly dismissed, each excuse valid enough to leave him no ground forint or retaliation.


    He had arrived at Regal de that weekend hoping to voice his concerns to Benedict, only to find himself caught up in one of Truman''s tea gatherings.


    It was clear that this was not an appropriate setting for business discussions, so he had been holding back his anger until now.


    Truman cast a calm nce at Isaiah before turning his attention to Bernard. "Why don''t youe down. from there?"


    Bernard thought to himself, Earning a living is tough!


    Noticing Bernard''s silence, Isaiah shifted his dark gaze to Melody, who stood nearby.


    He was briefly taken aback by her beauty, then sneered, "When did the Moorese to know such a charming youngdy?


    "If she''s with Bernard... Please don''t tell me she''s Edward''s so-called Fortune-Blessing Bride!


    *Quite attractive, and that figure... tsk, tsk!


    "It''s a pity she''s just a nobody, an adopted daughter at that. Edward really has no sense; bringing of such dubious standing to Regal de is absurd. Truman, is Edward trying to piss off our whole family


    a woman


    Isaiah swept his lewd gaze over Melody, and despite his disdainful speech, his eyes were full of lust.


    She''s merely an adopted child of the Shields. To be offered up for someone like Edward, that cripple, as a Fortune- Blessing Bride, clearly shows herck of status.


    A woman like that is the easiest to get.


    1/2


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 @ B


    Chapter 179 Foul Mouth


    I just need to offer her a bit of money, and then I''ll be able to


    Hah! Not only will be able to satisfy myself, but I can even get back at Edward to regain my status.


    Isaiah thought to himself gleefully, his gaze growing bolder by the moment.


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Melody looked at Isaiah, realizing he was Edward''s eldest uncle, the acting vice CEO of Moore Group.


    Cold and unmoving, she shot another nce at Truman, who stood like a mountain, immovable.


    This was Edward''s biological father!


    He seemed to exude an air of aloofness, as if detached from it all, but who could say for sure if he was just putting on a show.


    Seeing Truman remain silent, she began to understand


    With that, Melody stepped forward decisively. She tightened her grasp around the bag she had brought to match her gothic, rose-patterned ck dress and swung it at Isaiah''s face. She had specially picked out this bag-Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    One might think the sharp studs were a fashionable element that matched the bag''s style, but they currently made an excellent weapon.


    As the sharp studs made contact with his forehead before scraping across Isaiah''s checks, his flesh was cut open, leaving bloody marks. Warm blood soon covered his face.


    Do you day.


    kiss your wife with that mouth? I can''t imagine sleeping next to that foul mouth of yours every


    "There are better ways to get yourself killed. I suggest you think carefully before you speak next time."


    Melody spoke with a calm tone, but her words were firm and intimidating, showing her strong spirit.


    She watched on as his face was stained with red, then she suddenly smirked while she spat, "Now apologize.


    "You can do that while bowing or groveling. Pick one."


    Bernard watched from the sidelines, utterly speechless


    What the hell! Mrs. Moore''s actually teaching Mr. Truman''s brother a lesson right in front of him! And she even asked him to apologize... Mr. Moure, help!


    He could sense the dread looming.

 Remarry My 180

    Chapter 180 So Careless


    Chapter 180 So Careless


    +10 Free Coins


    Isaiah had held a respected position for years, firmly supported by the Moores, and was well-known in


    ommerville. Never before had he experienced such humiliation.


    What made it worse was that this young girl had the nerve to strike him right in front of Truman utterly outrageous!


    Currently, he cradled his throbbing head, struggling to regain hisposure, but he couldn''t quell the fury boiling within.


    He shouted. "You little b*tch! Do you even know who I am? I''m Isaiah, Edward''s uncle! You think l-ow!"


    The studded bag came crashing down again, mming into the back of his hand and leaving fresh cuts behind.


    Melody watched with satisfaction as blood trickled down, her bright apricot eyes reflecting the crimson scene, igniting a strange thrill within her. hat an infuriating pest. Of course, he needed to be dealt with!


    Suddenly, tears welled up in her eyes as she stepped back, clutching the bag tightly, her face a mix of confusion and fear.


    She looked like a student caught in a difficult situation, unsure of how to proceed.


    Looking down, her soft voice hesitantly broke the silence, "Oh! Y-you really are Eddie''s uncle?


    I''m in so much trouble!


    "What should I do? Bernard, go get Eddie to help me! Once he arrives, I''m sure Uncle Isaiah will let me go for his sake!"


    Melody''s frantic behavior made her seem like a frightened girl who had just offended someone powerful.


    Isaiah flinched and drew back in pain, but he lost his bnce and fell backward, hitting the ground with a thud, tears brimming in his eyes. Seeing Melody in distress filled him with a twisted sense of satisfaction.


    After three years of looking down on Edward, it was amusing to witness Melody pinning her hopes on that useless man.


    He couldn''t help but sneer, "Hah! My crippled nephew doesn''t deserve any respect from me!Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Marrying a shrew like you has probably taken years of his life. At this rate, he''ll never be able to keep you around....


    His wordsnded like a bombshell.


    The rumor that Edward wouldn''t live past twenty-nine was well-known in Sommerville, yet few dared to mention it in front of Truman.


    1/3


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 RG


    Chapter 180 So Careless


    Truman''s expression instantly turned icy.


    Isaiah realized he had stepped right into a trap!


    +10 Free Coins


    This girl was sharper than she appeared, deliberately provoking him, bringing up a touchy subject.


    Truman might not be directly involved in the business but that didn''t mean hecked the capability to manage it.


    In fact, his ruthlessness rivaled Edward''s. Both were formidable!


    Truman observed the unfolding scene with an indifferent expression, casting a nce at the butler.


    The butler quickly stepped forward, concern etched on his face as he helped Isaiah to his feet. "Mr. Isaiah, please be careful.


    Isaiah''s heart raced, hisplexion pale as he hurriedly exined, "T-Truman, I didn''t mean it that way. This little b*tch tricked me into saying it. Eddie is my nephew; of course, I want him to be healthy... But he hadn''t finished speaking when the butler led him toward the far end of the corridor.


    That path led nowhere-just a gazebo and a pond filled with wilted lotus nts.


    It waste October, and the pond felt cold.


    Melody nced over, her gaze distant.


    "W-where are you taking me?"


    Isaiah was filled with dread.


    "Oh, no! Mr. Isaiah, how could you be so careless....


    Suddenly, the butler slipped, eximing in surprise. Ssh!!


    Isaiah fell into the icy water, thrashing around in panic


    The frigid water seeped into his bones, leaving him shivering and gasping for air.


    ""Help... help me!!


    "Someone help me...


    For the first time, Isaiah truly felt the terror of Regal de. Though he was Truman''s brother, he knew this brother of his always appeared calm while hiding a heart as sharp as a serpent''s fang. No one could decipher his thoughts.


    Seeing this, Melody rushed over, the studded bag still in her grasp.


    Her delicate, pale face showed concern. "Oh, no, Uncle Isaiah, how could you be so careless?


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 R B


    Chapter 180 So Careless


    "Uncle Isaiah, swim toward the shore! Use your legs to kick like a frog!"


    Submerged in the bone-chilling water, Isaiah felt his mind freeze.


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    But he had enough sense to keep afloat, calling for help while desperately thrashing to keep his head above water.


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 BU.


    Chapter 181 Last Warning

 Remarry My 181

    Chapter 181 Last Warning


    "You little b*tch, this is all your fault..."


    50%


    +10 Free Coins


    Isaiah had never felt such desperation before. Survival instincts kicked in as he iled in the water, resembling a panicked frog trying to escape.


    "Bernard, get a pole!


    "Uncle Isaiah can grab onto it, and we''ll pull him to safety!"


    The young girl''s forehead was creased with worry, her expression a mix of fear and determination as she watched Isaiah struggle against the waves. Standing next to Melody, Truman observed her closely


    This little girl who managed to bring that stubborn brat back to Regal de is truly remarkable.


    Interesting.


    He joined Melody in her urgent plea, "Ronald, hurry up and get a pole!


    "Isaiah can''t swim, and in this freezing weather, if he falls in, he could be sick for months. That would be disastrous for the Moore Group!"


    Ronald, the butler, nodded, sending someone off to retrieve a pole while he made a call to the hospital.


    "Hello? Is this Sommerville Hospital? We need to reserve a special ward for a patient for five months!"


    He spoke with practiced efficiency.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    The special ward would definitely be equipped to handle whatever ailments might keep this vice CEO from working for an extended period.


    Before long, Bernard returned, gripping a long wooden pole, his face a mix of seriousness and admiration as he handed it to Melody. "Mrs. Moore, your kindness ismendable. "Your ability to return malice with kindness is truly....


    Impressive!


    In the next moment, Melody expertly took the pole, her worry still evident as she extended it toward Isaiah. "Uncle Isaiah, grab it!"


    Isaiah felt a flicker of gratitude as he reached out.


    Just then, the pole jabbed him in the chest, pushing him further away.


    He watched helplessly as he drifted further from the shore.


    Unlock seeded


    16:07 Mon, Nov 4 @ BL


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 181 Last Warning


    Doubt crept in for Isaiah: he thought it must be a mistake on Melody''s part.


    He stretched out his hand again, but as he did, the pole tilted, causing him to miss and ssh back into the


    In an instant, Melody swung the pole, identally striking him on the head. "Oh, no, Uncle Isaiah, don''t let go!


    Isaiah wanted to curse. Who is really losing their grip here? Who is the one holding the pole and pushing me away from safety? "Glub, glub, glub.


    Isaiah felt utterly exhausted, and as he struggled to keep his head above water, he weakly called out, "Help help me!"


    Truman, please


    save me


    111. 111.


    Truman stood at the water''s edge, watching Melody''s chaotic rescue attempt unfold. At this rate, Isaiah might not survive much longer!


    He narrowed his eyes, taking hold of the "rescue pole" Ronald had procured for him.


    "Isaiah, grab the pole!" he shouted at Isaiah, who was floundering just beyond Melody''s reach.


    Isaiah felt a wave of despair; seeing Truman''s expression was like a signal of impending doom.


    He summoned every ounce of strength to swim toward the pole.


    But Truman swung the pole down, delivering a solid thwack to Isaiah''s face, sending him right back into the water.


    Isaiah didn''t surface for a while.


    Truman kept a neutral expression, ncing at Melody, who held a pole that was slightly smaller than his own. He tilted his head, as if to say, Little girl, take notes! Melody shot him a yful look, narrowing her eyes. "Dad, you''ve got some skills."


    Truman, unfazed, replied coolly, "Hmph. Who are you calling ''Dad"?"


    With a cold demeanor, he turned back to fiddle with the rescue pole, though his stoic expression softened a bit, revealing a hint of amusement as he seemed to be in a good mood Noticing fewer bubbles surfacing from the water, he finally spoke with genuine concern, "Oh, dear, my bad!


    He shot a reproacliful look at Ronald. "You idiot, why didn''t you remind me to have a few lifeguards help pull Isaiah out?"


    Ronald responded, "Oh, 1... I really forgot!


    "I''m so sorry. Mr. Truman."


    2/3


    16:08 Mon, Nov 4 @ BU


    Chapter 181 Last Warning


    Truman gave him a sidelong nce. "This is yourst warning."


    Bernard was speechless.


    He didn''t envy the butler at Regal de at all, despite his high pay!


    This level of cunning... was simply remarkable,

 Remarry My 182

    Chapter 182 Extinct


    Chapter 182 Extinct


    +10 Free Coins


    After Isaiah was rescued, he lost consciousness from swallowing too much water. The attentive butler swiftly arranged for an ambnce to transport him to the hospital. Before long, Regal de returned to its usual calm, as if the earlier chaos had merely been a fleeting.


    mirage


    Yet, many onlookers in the nearby pavilions had witnessed the entire scene.


    The expansiveke was bordered by numerous well-kept guest pavilions, and Benedict''s study was one of


    them.


    Having just observed the turmoil, Benedict stood with his hands sped behind him, gazing thoughtfully out the window.


    After taking in the whole incident, he turned to his grandson, Edward, and frowned slightly. "Look at the wife you''ve chosen


    Edward''s sharp features wore a cool expression, his thin lips pressed tightly as he raised an eyebrow at h grandfather. "What about her? Isn''t she charming?"


    His gaze drifted toward the girl near the lotus pond who was chatting animatedly with Truman, and a soft smile spread across his face.


    In that moment, the atmosphere in the study lightened somewhat.


    Benedict was momentarily taken aback. He diverted his attention from Melody, stroked his beard. thoughtfully, and raised an eyebrow. "Tsk, just like your father-so stubborn! "How is she charming?


    "She''s clearly a little troublemaker."


    Benedict chuckled lightly, turning away to close the intricately carved sandalwood window before returning to his desk to practice calligraphy.


    His strokes flowed more smoothly now, a sign that his mood had lifted.


    He paused, tilting his head as if remembering something, and nced at Edward, pointing out, "Still pretty face."


    While she might be delicate and beautiful, she certainly wasn''t very practical!


    Just a


    With his tall and graceful form, Edward calmly prepared ink with his pale, even hands and replied, "That''s


    "Melody only managed to heal my leg, allowing me to move around again.


    "By the way, alter that ne crash, I suffered nerve daruge in my leg, which led to some issues. Melody is also helping with that.


    "If therees a day when she''s in a bad mood and refuses to treat me, Grandpa, you might as well pin


    1/2


    16:08 Mon, Nov 4 @ BU


    Chapter 182 Extinct


    your hopes for the Moore legacy on Alfred."


    His blunt remarks left Benedict momentarily speechless, unable to respond.


    He pouted. "Hmph, who knows how obedient she really is?Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "I''ll have here up soon, I want to personally teach her some manners!"


    Edward fell silent, thinking. You keep telling yourself that.


    58%


    +10 Free Coine


    By the lotus pond. Melody and Truman sat side by side watching as Isaiah was carefully lifted onto a stretcher.


    After a moment of shared concern, they exchanged worried nces.


    Truman sighed, "Ah. Isaiah is getting older; he should take more care."


    Melody reassured him, "With you watching over him, Uncle Isaiah should recover quickly..."


    In the background. Bernard trembled slightly, thinking I shouldn''t be here; I should hide under the car.


    He feared the two might suddenly turn their attention to him.


    Truman stood, adjusting his sleeves. "Ahem, you must be Melody, Edward''s wife."


    Melody nodded obediently, her demeanor calm and graceful.


    "Come, join me for a tea banquet."


    Truman awkwardly brushed his fingers across his nose as he nced at the carefully cultivated Sylrien. Orchid on the rockery.


    He studied Melody closely and tentatively offered, "If you behave, I''ll let you have that wildflower."


    He had noticed how her eyes lit up with affection when she looked at the Sylrien Orchid.


    In this day and age, few young girls even recognized such a nt, showing her knowledge of herbs.


    Melody''s expression turned thoughtful, her demeanor serene as she smiled lightly. "Mr. Truman, the Sylrien Orchid nt has officially been dered extinct


    "The conditions for cultivating it artificially are so stringent, and the cost of maintenance so high, that aside from a few wealthy wild enthusiasts genuinely interested in herbal medicine, no one cares about the extinction of such valuable nts."

 Remarry My 183

    Chapter 183 Asserted Her Position


    Chapter 183 Asserted Her Position


    +10 Free Coins


    Wild enthusiasts were those individuals who discreetly nurture endangered nts, herbs, and animals, often possessing a bit of wealth.


    These affluent patrons protected rare species without needing any formal authorization.


    This was the essence of giving back to the world after achieving sess!


    However, such individuals were umon, primarily belonging to established wealthy families,


    Those with newfound wealth, caught up in the excitement of their riches, typicallycked the patience required for such endeavors.


    Melody''s words gradually ignited a spark of appreciation in Truman''s gaze, yet he kept his cool facade and replied. "It''s merely a wild nt. There''s nothing extraordinary about it. Hmph... don''t tter me!" Truman then turned his back on Melody as he began to walk away.


    However, just as he did, he raised an eyebrow and allowed a faint, indifferent smirk to escape..


    As she observed Truman''s noticeably lighter step, Melody couldn''t help but smile.


    Truly, like father, like son. The apple doesn''t fall far from the tree!


    He''s just a middle-aged version of Edward! His proud demeanor is unmistakably familiar.


    She shook her head in resignation and hurried to catch up.


    Setting aside her other thoughts, her genuine interest in that Sylrien Orchidshone through. With it, she could create an exceptional beauty cream, significantly elevating her project. At the tea gathering. Truman took the lead while Melody strolled leisurely behind him.


    asionally, he would stop, noticing that she had caught up, before quickening his pace once more.


    Despite his short absence, the gathering buzzed with energy.


    "That girl from the Jensons, even after her trip abroad, hasn''t forgotten her origins. Tea culture is steeped in history, requiring patience to appreciate fully. Nowadays, it''s increasingly rare to find young people who can sit down and enjoy tea with us older generations." "Exactly! I heard Amanda went abroad with Alfred three years ago; she seems to have a strong connection with the Moores..."


    "Indeed! She was always following Edward around as a child. Now that she''s older, she''s developed some feminine charm, yet she still attended the same school as Edward. Remember how we joked with Truman about possibly gaining a daughter-inw? He didn''t deny it!"


    A group of distinguished professors and prominent figures from Sommerville admired a woman dressed in white, radiating elegance.


    1/2


    16:08 Mon, Nov 4 BU


    Chapter 183 Asserted Her Position


    As Truman neared the garden entrance, he overheard this conversation.


    They''re saying I didn''t deny something.


    Didn''t deny what?


    A chill ran down Truman''s spine as he nced at Melody, who had quietly joined him.


    58%.


    +10 Free Coins


    She appeared calm, her bright, clear eyes seemingly unfazed by the chatter around them, looking as lovely as a porcin doll.


    Truman''s tense demeanor began to ease.


    Hmm... she''s not impulsive; she maintains herposure.


    So he stepped into the garden, clearing his throat: "Ahem, what didn''t I deny? You guys should stop talking.


    nonsenseExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    He walked closer while casting a sidelong nce at Melody, frowning as he urged, "Melody, why aren''t youing in to greet the elders?" The mention of "elders" caused everyone to freeze.


    Is Truman acknowledging this lowborn foster daughter?


    In a town like Sommerville, the news about Wird''s disabled eldest son getting a Fortune-Blessing Bride wasmon knowledge.


    Back then, the high societydies had all avoided him.


    But no one had anticipated Edward to be able to stand again.


    Consequently, everyone couldn''t help but think that this Fortune-Blessing Bride''s status was too low to match Edward, who was nowpletely healed. However, looking at Truman''s stance, it seemed he was supporting the girl!


    Could it be?


    No way. Let''s confirm it!


    Melody stepped into the garden with confidence, smiling, "Hello, everyone. I''m Melody, Edward''s wife."


    Brief and direct, she asserted her position.


    Chapter 184 Dad

 Remarry My 184

    Chapter 184 Dad


    Chapter 184 Dad


    10 Free Coins


    Everyone couldn''t help but turn their gaze toward Truman, eyes wide with surprise.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Truman nced at Melody, neither confirming nor denying anything, but simply urging, "There''s an open seat over there. Go sit dowIL.


    *I''ve just


    acquired a new batch of fine tea and was nning to share it with everyone."


    Truman smoothly shifted the topic, redirecting everyone''s attention.


    After all, those who attended the tea banquet were people of serene dispositions. Compared to the Moores'' family affairs, a fine tea was far more interesting to them.


    Amanda Jenson had been subtly sizing up Melody ever since she followed Truman through the door.


    Hmm, she''s indeed quite beautiful.


    Unfortunately, the more beautiful something is, the more likely itcks substance.


    Seeing that Truman hadn''t openly acknowledged Melody, a flicker of satisfaction crossed Amanda''s eye


    Once everyone had taken their seats, Amanda stood gracefully and spoke, "Mr. Truman, my father was invited to attend this tea banquet, but he''s not feeling well today. He''s trained me in the art of tea since childhood. 1, too, am passionate about tea culture, so I book it upon myself to represent my father at your tea gathering. I hope you don''t mind."


    Amanda was a well-known socialite in Sommerville, and most of the older gentlemen around had watched her grow up. Their gazes toward her were filled with fondness and admiration.


    She spoke with poise and grace, making it difficult for Truman to refuse.


    If he sent her away, it would make him appear petty.


    So. Truman gave a perfunctory nod. Your father''s lucky to have a daughter like you."


    The Jensons might not be as powerful as the Moores, but they were a cultured family, known for their schrly pursuits and integrity.


    Both families had a long history, with the Jensons'' ancestors being prominent civil officials known for their literary achievements, while the Moores were mostly renowned military figures-heroes on horseback during times of war.


    Though they had turned to business in modern times, the Moores had a deep respect for literary circles and maintained a close friendship with the Jensons.


    This connection had once given Amanda a great opportunity to get close to Edward.


    Even Truman had once thought that having Amanda as his daughter-inw would be a good match.


    But, at the time, his son was too aloof-no woman could get near him.


    He was so detached that Truman even once subtly asked if Edward liked men, worried he wasn''t sensitive


    1/3


    16:08 Mon, Nov 4 B


    Chapter 184 Dad


    to his preference.


    Later, when trouble struck, Amanda insisted on visiting Edward, and he was quite touched.


    But the next day, the Jensons sent Amanda abroad.


    Truman also sent Alfred out of the country on the same flight....


    Since then, no one in the Moores'' household dared mention Amanda again.


    Unexpectedly, now that Edward had begun walking again, Amanda had returned on her own.


    Truman frowned, his feelings toward her far from favorable.


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    Mr. Moore, since you have such fine tea, it''s perfect timing. I''ve prepared exquisite tea sets from Magliuca for you and all the gentlemen here.


    "These are crafted from the finest enameled Elysian porcin, perfect for savoring the rich vors of the


    tea.


    "However, I wasn''t aware that there would be an extra guest today, so I didn''t bring one for Ms. Tucker. My apologies."


    Amanda had her people present the tea sets, and the tea lovers present couldn''t hide their appreciation


    Only Truman and an old man sitting in the far corner looked at the delicate Elysian porcin sets with unreadable expressions.


    Melody nced at the Elysian porcin tea sets and chuckled lightly. "Ms. Jenson, these tea sets are far too valuable for me. Indeed, I''m not worthy of using it."


    Her words made Truman''s expression change instantly.


    Amanda''s heart leaped with joy. Suzanna wasn''t wrong this Melody truly is an uncultured country bumpkin.


    Speaking to me, a daughter of an esteemed family, in such a sarcastic tone at an event like this... Flow could she ever be worthy of bing the futuredy of the Moores?


    It''s only natural for Mr. Truman to dislike her.


    But in the next moment, Truman''s face darkened as he shot Melody a sharp nce, scolding, "What do you mean you''re not worthy?


    "Has Edward been mistreating you? The Moores aren''t bankrupt! Forget about a few Elysian porcin sets, even if you wanted the priceless crystal cups from the Cyllun empire in the Sommerville Museum, they''d be yours to use!" Though Truman''s tone was harsh, his words were filled with affection.


    Hisment was a direct p to Amanda''s face.


    Melody lowered her eyes and humbly nodded, "You''re right, Dad."


    2/3


    Mon, Nov 4


    Chapter 184 Dad


    The single word "Dad" left Truman feeling utterly pleased.


    +10 Free Coins


    The man raised his eyebrows, unable to suppress the smile tugging at the corners of his lips. "Ronald, go fetch the set of enameled Elysian Blue Tea Set from the Aetherian empire from the storeroom.


    "Melody, take them and use them.


    "No need to be formal with me."

 Remarry My 185

    Chapter 185 Wager


    Chapter 185 Wager


    +10 Free Coins


    As he spoke. Truman, unexpectedly resolute, stood up, determined to retrieve the stunning Elysian Blue porcin.


    Amanda''s face drained of color.


    That tea set from the Aetherian empire was invaluable even a single bowl on disy at the Sommerville Museum was deemed a national treasure. How could Truman even think about giving such a precious item to someone like her?


    Did she truly deserve such exquisite teatare?


    No matter how beautiful it is, if shecks the skills to appreciate it, it would be meaningless.


    Unable to help herself. Amanda nced at Melody, hoping to see a flicker of surprise or insecurity.


    Instead, she found the girlposed and collected, giving a slight nod. "That tea set is indeed remarkable.


    You certainly have an eye for quality, Dad."


    Truman''s pride swelled at her words. He raised his chin, a broad grin spreading across his face. "Of course."


    Ronald soon arrived, carefully cing each piece of the antique tea set on Melody''s table.


    Each cup was a work of art, capturing everyone''s attention.


    The onlookers eximed, "Truman, you''ve been hiding this from us! Such a beautiful tea set, and you''re only revealing it now?" Truman shrugged, a yful smirk dancing on his lips.


    "Heh, enjoy it. If it weren''t for Melody, I wouldn''t have bothered to show it to you folks."


    Despite his rxed demeanor since retiring, he still enjoyed yful banter, casually calling them "folks" as if they were old friends.


    As Amanda admired the priceless tea set, a wave of jealousy surged within her.


    How did Melody, an ordinary girl from the countryside, manage to capture Mr. Truman''s attention?


    She knew that Truman favored women who were intelligent and cultured; after all, Edward''s stepmother came from an educated background.


    If only everyone can see that Melody is merely an unsophisticated girl with little depth.


    Surely, if Mr. Truman realizes how inadequate she is, he will use interest.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    With a feigned sweetness, Amanda remarked, "Ms. Tucker, I heard you graduated from Greenfield University. With such an impressive background and Mr. Truman''s admiration, I imagine your tea skills must be exceptional! 1/3


    Mort, NOV


    Chapter 185 Wager


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    "I''m Amanda, a childhood friend of Edward''s. I have a real passion for tea myself and would love to learn from you, Ms. Tucker."


    Her firstment dripped with irony, suggesting that Melody had won Mr. Moore''s affection through her supposed "tea skills".


    The second statement aimed to remind everyone of her longstanding connection to Edward, subtly pushing for a tea contest between them.


    Each reference to Melody as Ms. Tucker instead of Mrs, Moore made her intentions clear-this was both a challenge and a slight.


    The expressions of the guests shifted, realizing that the Jensons were a cultured family with a solid reputation in the teamunity, known both locally and internationally.


    If Melody dared to take on Amanda, she was bound to face dire consequences.


    Truman''s expression darkened. "Amanda, you...


    Amanda smiled innocently. "Mr. Truman, you''ve always held tea culture in high regard, and my father often participates in teapetitions with you.


    It''s merely a friendly challenge for the younger generation; surely, you wouldn''t mind, would you?"


    Truman was annoyed. How could he allow a mere child to take charge?


    Just as he prepared to refuse firmly, Melody rose, her voice gentle yet assertive.


    The tradition of teapetitions goes back to the Cyllun empire and thrived during the Aetherian empire. They are quite rare these days.


    "Ms. Jenson, if you want topete, I think this gathering could help promote tea culture. I hope to stream this live stream. I hope it wouldn''t be a problem. "There''s be winners and losers inpetitions. Ms. Jenson, why not propose a wager?"


    Surprised by Melody''s boldness, Amanda smirked, fully aware of the Jensons'' esteemed status in Sommerville and their rich knowledge of cultural traditions "Very well. If I win, Ms. Tucker, I hope you surrender the enameled Elysian Blue Tea Set from the Aetherian empire that Mr. Truman gifted you.


    This set wasn''t just priceless; it represented Truman''s acknowledgment of Melody.


    Losing it would certainly sting her pride.


    Melody, delicate yet unwavering, smiled faintly. "Sure!"


    Gasps of disbelief swept through the room.


    How could Melody risk such a treasured recognition from the Moores?


    Truman''s expression darkened as well.


    2/3


    16:08 Mon, Nov 4 RB &


    Chapter 185 Wager


    Then, in a soft, distant tone, Melody continued, "If I win. I want....

 Remarry My 186

    Chapter 186 Won''t Alter My Terms


    Chapter 186 Won''t Alter My Terms


    +10 Free Coins


    "If I win, I want all thend the Jensons own on the outskirts of Sommerville, specifically in Surriware!"


    Before crossing paths with Amanda, Melody had never met her, but she had researched thend for the YM Rejuvenation Cream factory project.


    The Jensons had historically held sway over the Surriware area.


    Over time, their ancestral home relocated to the city, leaving the Surriwarend-wild and overgrown- untouched.


    Being a family steeped in schrly traditions, the Jensons prioritized Cleussau culture, and very few ventured into the business world, resulting in ack of foresight for research and innovation.


    When Amanda mentioned her father''s past connection to Truman, Melody pieced together which branch of the Jensons she belonged to.


    The hostility emanating from Amanda was unmistakable.


    Seated at the tea table, Melody remained unfazed, patiently waiting for Amanda to take the bait.


    It was a ssic situation. If trouble''s brewing, someone''s bound to add fuel to the fire.


    Before the news spread, the barrennd in Surriware had been seen as nothing more than worthless


    terrain.


    It wasn''t just devoid of value; it was unsuitable for farming or even a botanical garden.


    Melody''s demand stood in stark contrast to what Amanda might have hoped for.


    At that moment, all eyes turned to Melody, their faces reflecting disbelief and disapproval.


    This girl clearly didn''t grasp the significance of a good opportunity.


    Truman shot her a brief nce, surprise flickering in his eyes before fading.


    His previously stiff expression softened just enough for him to raise an eyebrow.


    He settled into his seat with an air of casual indifference, secretly relishing the unfolding drama. Hmph, that Edward kid sure knows how to choose a wife.


    However, the cultured guests at the tea banquet looked on in confusion


    "Is Truman''s daughter-inw really out of her mind? The Jensons possess countless valuable items, including many famous artworks. Surely asking for a piece of art would make more sense than a few patches ofnd


    "Melody is incredibly audacious! Everyone knows the Jensons are a refined family. Challenging them to a teapetition feels like self-sabotage!"


    I thought Truman brought her here because she was impressive, but now she just seems materialistic. How can someone like her brew good tea?"


    1/2


    16:09 Mon, Nov


    Chapter 186 Won''t Alter My Terms


    +10 Free CoinsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Amanda is definitely the better choice, having grown up in an educated environment. She and Edward were quite the couple in the past. It''s unfortunate things turned out this way; otherwise, the title of Mrs. Moore wouldn''t be going to a country girl!" "I''ve heard rumors that Melody was adopted from the Shields. Maybe she wants thatnd because she used to live near Surriware. Otherwise, why would she even think to ask for that worthlessnd?"


    The attendees naturally leaned toward Amanda, who had grown up in their midst, making Melody''s sudden appearance as an inconsequential foster daughter stand out even more.


    Amid their discussions, Amanda smiled gently and modestly, her eyes betraying a hint of scorn as she contemted Melody''s demand for the Surriwarend.


    It was evident to her that Melody couldn''t differentiate between priceless antiques and a few useless plots.


    Turning to Melody, she spoke with refined elegance, "Ms. Tucker. I ept your proposal.


    "However, as the owner of the Surriwarend, I feel it''s important to remind you that its value certainly pales inparison to the antique Elysian Blue Tea Set set you possess. "I wouldn''t want anyone to think I''m taking advantage of yourck of knowledge."


    With her words, the crowd regarded Amanda with new found respect.


    After all, she came from a prominent family, and herposure wasmendable.


    Yet Melody stood tall and confident, smiling at Amanda


    "Ms. Jenson, I assure you. I won''t alter my terms. I want all thend owned by the Jensons in Surriware."


    Surriware was vast, and the nned tech park didn''t necessarily ovep with their property.


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4)

 Remarry My 187

    Chapter 187 Overshadowed


    Despite everything, thatnd represented a golden opportunity.


    +10 Free Coins


    Once development kicked off in Surriware, the value of that area would soar to unimaginable levels.


    Weighing her next steps. Melody nodded to the distinguished guests.


    "Since we''ve agreed on the teapetition, let''s set up the live stream as I proposed."


    Truman studied her, unsure of her motives, yet he felt an unexpected trust in Melody.


    With a decisive gesture, he signaled Ronald to begin preparing the equipment.


    Before long. Ronald efficiently arranged the cameras.


    Melody moved forward to adjust their angles, then opened the new ount on Tomato Live, LilyRises, and official ount which she had created in coboration with Lily''s brand.


    Just a few days earlier, she had set up the ount and verified it as a business profile on the tform, ever using the renowned embroidery artist Lily as a promotional hook.


    Unfortunately, as a new app. Tomato Live Broadcast attracted very few middle-aged, high-ie individuals interested in embroidery or traditional culture, resulting in dismal ount statistics.


    However, Lily remained optimistic, offering words of encouragement to Melody. "Don''t let it get you down, Mel. It''s tough for young people to connect with traditional culture these days, which is why I started this brand. We''ll take our time; our work will eventually get the recognition it deserves." Melody, however, held a different view.


    In any venture, especially in business, the key was that sess is driven by effort!"


    Creating a quality product was essential, but in this age of information overload, even the finest wine could be overlooked..


    Promotion was equally crucial in building a brand!


    With the live stream set up, Melody titled it "Literary Heiress Amanda vs. VoiceMel: A Live Tea Competition, with a chance to win 100 jars of YM Rejuvenation Cream!"


    In Sommerville, literary families were rare, and the Jersons were well-known, naturally attracting


    attention.


    Recently, interest in "VoiceMel" had been surging. With that keyword, fans would flock in like moths to a


    me.


    Moreover, Regal de held a reputation as a prestigious location.


    Everyone in Sommerville knew that Regal de was akin to royal gardens, never open to the public- mysterious and captivating.


    And not to forget the allure of winning the YM Rejuvenation Cream!


    1/2


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4 R B


    Chapter 187 Overshadowed


    Within minutes, viewers began pouring into the live stream.


    58%


    +10 F


    +10 Free CoinsContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    "Whoa! Is this really Regal de in Sommerville? This is incredible for someone like me! Only the elite get to live in mansion-like gardens!"


    "Wait, did Ie to the wrong ce? What''s this LilyRises brand? I''ve never heard of it. And now there''s Voice Mel? Is this just another off-brand?"


    "Oh my gosh, please think before you speak! This isn''t just any random brand; don''t you know about embroidery master Lily? I studied textile design, and she''s a national-level master, representing the pinnacle of embroidery. One of her pieces could sell for a fortune! Is this her brand? Can regr folks like us actually buy her work?"


    How did Melody end up in Regal de? That handsome older man at the head of the table-could it be Truman from Moore Group? How is he still so charming?! Melody is going head-to-head with the Jensons heiress in a teapetition? The Jensons have mastered the art of tea for generations; Melody must be leveraging their name for publicity!"


    "What''s VoiceMel''s story? In just ten days, she''s toppled a top singer and a rising star. Now she''s facing off against a prominent heiress in a teapetition... While you say this Ms. Jenson is impressive. I can''t shake the feeling that she might just be overshadowed by VoiceMel..."


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4

 Remarry My 188

    Chapter 188 No One Else Seemed to Realize


    Chapter 188 No One Else Seemed to Realize 58%


    +10 Free Colna


    In a ward at Sommerville Hospital, Suzanna was finally out of immediate danger and had been transferred to the intensive care unit.


    Her sudden illness had paved the way for her to be granted temporary release after Derrick''s rejected application for bail due to her heart condition.


    Suzanna would now be allowed to undergo ''medical treatment outside of custody.


    The young girly in her hospital bed, pale and weak. Her skin was swollen and red from an intense allergic reaction, leaving her looking frail and worn. The dehydration had sapped the life out of her once youthful appearance. A scar on her forehead, now inmed from the allergic response, was a permanent mark that would never fully fade.


    Several officers from prison gathered outside in the hallway, making notes.


    "Everyone needs to remain calm. Each individual who entered the prison underwent a thorough search. It''s extremely unlikely that anyone could have brought in something that triggered Suzanna''s reaction.


    "Still, we''ll make sure the investigation is prioritized.


    "Given how serious her condition is, we ye approved her release for medical treatment. But once she recovers, she''ll still need to answer for her crimes and be taken back into custody."


    Suzanna had a heart attack due to an allergic reaction in prison in the middle of the night. They had done their best in handling this situation.


    Luckily, they had sent her to the hospital in time, or she could''ve died in prison,


    Even the officials at the prison seemed shaken by Suzanna''s condition.


    But they couldn''t bypass the standard legal process.


    Christina, however, was livid. Her eyes were bloodshot as she growled, "What are you talking about? Taking her back into custody? She almost died in your prison. They just brought her back from hell, and trying to send her back? Are you even human?" you''re


    She had only just finished serving a seven-day detention and was now dealing with Suzanna''s sudden health crisis.


    She had been under such intense stress for so long that she was nearing aplete mental copse.


    Noticing her unraveling. Sean quickly signaled Timothy to intervene.


    Timothy frowned, his tall, onceposed frame now slouched under the weight of the recent turmoil. His strong shoulders, typically proud, were now drooping with exhaustion.


    He grasped Christina''s arm, pulling her back from her piraling emotions. He let out a tired sigh, pressing his fingers against his temples. His face was pale, his volce raspy with fatigue.


    1/3


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4 BU.


    Chapter 188 No One Else Seemed to Realize


    +10 Free Coins


    "Mom, calm down. There are so many people in prison it''s normal for idents to happen. At least Suzie''s okay now.


    "Please, stop. We''ll figure out where the allergen came from"


    In that moment, Timothy realized he was less invested in Suzanna''s well-being than he had been before.


    Derrick, too, stepped forward, though he looked as worn out as TimothyCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    His usually sharp demeanor had softened, with messy hair falling across his forehead.


    As he watched his mother on the brink of another breakdown, a deep exhaustion settled into his bones, making even simple movements feel draining.


    But Christina didn''t seem to notice.


    She shoved Timothy away forcefully, her eyeballs almost falling out as she red at him and barked, Timothy, your sister''s lying on a bed inside. She could''ve died! How dare you tell me to calm down! Admit it! Are you mad at Suzie because of what happened with Melody''s pen drive?" Her fierce attitude only added to the tension in the hallway.


    Completely drained, Timothy rubbed his eyes. He had just rushed over from Gary''s hospital room after receiving the news of Suzanna''s sessful resuscitation


    What more did he need to do to show his concern for Suzanna?


    What would it take for Christina to feel satisfied?


    What else could he possibly do to fulfill his role as her older brother?


    For a brief moment, Timothy felt crushed under the weight of all his responsibilities. His body moved slowly, and his face showed nothing but exhaustion, as though even breathing was a struggle.


    When Christina brought up the pen drive from Melody, a sharp pain shot through his head.


    Scenes of Melody''s countless acts of kindness during her time at the Shields flooded his mind, and he couldn''t escape them.


    Whenever he was feeling worn out, Melody would always bring him a warm bowl of soupte at night, smiling as she handed it to him.


    "Tim, is Goldman Pax Corporation going through a rough patch? I studied finance, too. Let me help you." During the hot, stifling days when he had no appetite, no one else at the Shields had noticed. But Melody would always bring him chilled coconut water to cool him down and case his frustration.


    Her gentle fingers would press against his temples, massaging away his fatigue.


    Tim, I''ll get my finance certifications so I can be your night hand. Then you won''t have to carry the weight alone."


    As the eldest of the Shields siblings, Timothy had always carried the heaviest burden.


    2/3


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4 @ BU.


    Chapter 188 No One Else Seemed to Realize


    No


    58%


    +10 Free Coins


    o one else seemed to realize that he, too, could be overwhelmed, that he could feel worn down.


    No one except for Melody. She had quietly poured herself into learning Avance, always presenting him

 Remarry My 189

    Chapter 189 This Can''t Be RealExclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Chapter 189 This Can''t Be Real


    But what had he done?


    +10 Free Comi


    He had used her of stealing the pen drive, questioned her skills and integrity, and never offered her a shred of trust.


    Even after Suzanna''s emergency, he had considered apologizing to Melody once she was safe.


    Yet, once Suzanna recovered, he got tangled up in one trivial matter after another. In the end, it was either those distractions or his pride as the eldest that prevented him from reaching out to her. He wasn''t even sure anymore.


    Under Christina''s relentless interrogation, Timothy felt increasingly disoriented.


    It was as if he were adrift in a sea of gray, his eyes dull and lifeless, his face drained of color and vitality.


    "Mom, the pen drive incident is in the past. If we''re going to revisit it, shouldn''t we acknowledge that Suzie was the one who hid things from us?


    What wrongs has Melodymitted from the beginning?


    "Is it wrong for her to work hard at Goldman Pax Corporation, or to clear her name and advocate for her contributions?"


    He looked at Christina, his weary face revealing his guilt.


    Christina was taken aback, unable toprehend that her usually obedient son was standing up to her in


    this way.


    She stared at him in disbelief, feeling as if the son she knew had suddenly transformed into a stranger.


    When Timothy noticed the shock and unfamiliarity in her gaze, he let out augh.


    But thisughter wasced with a heavy sense of despair.


    "Mom, who am I to question you?


    "I''m the one who has taken Melody''s kindness for granted, like a heartless fool. Haha!


    Derrick observed the unfolding drama, feeling exhausted. He just wanted to walk away and disengage. Great, another one of the Shields has lost it!


    First Gary, then Carson, and now Tim....


    Are we really going toe apart over someone like Melody?


    What was happening in the hallway felt more dramatic than any y!


    After Timothy''sughter faded, his expression quickly turned serious, his demeanor darkening as he stood.


    III


    1/2


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4 @ BU.


    Chapter 189 This Can''t Be Real


    +10 Free Coins


    there.


    Christina was terrified, too afraid to approach him again.


    He remained rooted in ce, an aura of tension surrounding him that made others hesitate to draw near.


    Suddenly, he pulled out his phone and dialed Melody''s number.


    He hadn''t contacted her at all during this time.


    He simply couldn''t face the consequences of his actions.


    Unable to bring himself to apologize, he had chosen to remain distant, hoping she would reach out to him as she once did, allowing them to reconcile. But two weeks had passed, and she hadn''t contacted him even once!


    Each passing day felt like it pulled him further into despair.


    "Sorry, the number you''ve dialed is not avable...


    She blocked my number?


    Timothy couldn''t believe it. He snatched Derrick''s phone and tried again.


    Once more, the same automated message yed.


    Derrick, who had been hopeful, froze as he realized he had also been blocked by Melody.


    Timothy scanned the room, his gaze settling on Cameron who appeared indifferent in the corner.


    In the past, besides Gary, Melody had enjoyed spending time with Cameron....


    She wouldn''t block him!


    "Hey, can I borrow your phone?"


    Cameron handed it over without a word, seemingly unfazed by the turmoil within the Shields.


    But again, the familiar blocking notification rang out.


    The hallway fell silent.


    Cameron slowly raised his head to look at Timothy, shock flickering in his misty blue eyes. Melody cut me off too?


    This can''t be real!

 Remarry My 190

    Chapter 190 Fainted


    Chapter 190 Fainted.


    The corridor was enveloped in a profound silence.


    +10 Free Coins


    Cameron sat in his wheelchair, deep furrows creasing his forehead, as if every thought and decision required immense effort. Suddenly, a figure in a hospital gown staggered down the hall.


    The frail form, enveloped in oversized fabric, resembled a ghostly shadow, ready to copse at any


    moment.


    Gary leaned against the wall, looking like a lost soul, his arms crossed, a sneer curling his lips.


    "Tsk, tsk. Melody has cut ties with us for so long, and not one of you has even bothered to reach out, have you?


    "She blocked all of us ages ago!


    "It''s been nearly a month, and none of you even noticed...


    Did you think she''d just throw a tantrum ande back? Not one of you cared enough to check on her?"


    His tone dripped with biting sarcasm, the remnants of an allergic reaction still evident on his skin.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    The area where he had IV fluids was oozing blood-clearly, he had yanked it out himself.


    He swayed slightly, struggling to maintain his bnce.


    Timothy''s expression darkened as he rushed to support him.


    "Gary, you just had surgery; you need to get back to your room and rest!"


    Gary remained unmoved, his bloodshot eyes suddenly locking onto Christina, a mocking smile creeping across his face. "Mom, you''ve been so busy.


    I, her son, am barely holding on, yet she hasn''t even spared me a nce.


    It chilled him to the core.


    Christina, looking weary, sat on a nearby bench. Panic flickered in her eyes at the sight of Gary, so diminished from his former self.


    She quickly rose, concern etched across her face as she approached him. "G-Gary, I didn''t mean to neglect


    you.


    "Suzie is also dealing with allergies; she''s in bad shape. intended to visit you as soon as she was safe..."


    Gary regarded her with cold eyes.


    As she stepped closer, he raised a hand, instinctively backing away. "Mrs. Shield, please stay back.


    111


    1/3


    16:09 Mon, Nov 4


    Chapter 190 Fainted


    "I''m not


    as lucky as Suzanna," he added, his retreat pushing Christina to her limits.


    Her already frayed nerves snapped in an instant, draining the color from her face.


    "Gary... are you ming me for being biased?


    +10 Free Cons


    "It''s because Suzie is younger and in worse health....I just wanted to take care of her more. I didn''t neglect.


    you.


    Christina felt lightheaded, struggling to remain upright as exhaustion washed over her.


    "Mrs. Shield, Melody and Suzanna are twins. How much older is Melody?


    "But how did you treat her?


    "When you were sick the year Melody returned to the Shields, it was her who stayed by your side for three. days and nights without rest. When you finally woke up, Suzanna dropped by to check on you after a long nap, and suince then, all your attention was on her. Melody pushed herself to the limit and fainted at your bedside, yet you didn''t even notice....


    "And despite that, Melody cared for you with unwavering devotion, striving to be a good daughter. You love to look pretty, so she would rise at dawn to gather rose dew for your skincare...


    "Ask yourself, aside from Melody, who else would put up with you like that?"


    Each wordnded like a blow.


    Christina felt herself stiffen.


    Aside from Melody, who else would put up with me like that?


    Suddenly, she crouched down, clutching her head as if every ounce of strength had been sapped from her


    Was I wrong?


    Do I deserve to be a mother?


    Why do my children regard me with such doubt and resentment?


    Is it Melody''s fault for being ungrateful, or am I simply an inadequate mother?


    Memories shed through her mind-Melody''s determined eyes as she left the Shields, so cold and stripped of the warmth they once shared.


    Christina''s spirit shattered entirely; every word from Cary felt like it was tearing her


    apart.


    She wearily closed her eyes and copsed.


    "Mom!!


    "Mom has fainted! Get a doctor!!"


    Gary stood there, his frail body finally giving way as he fell.


    2/3


    16:10 Mon, Nov 4 @ B


    Chapter 190 Fainted


    But this time, the smirk on his lips was tinged with sorrow...


    57%1


    10 Free Coins


    A wheelchair rolled up to him, and Cameron''s pale fingers pressed against his forehead to check his temperature. He sighed softly.


    "Gary, you shouldn''t have pushed Mom like that. Melody, as a daughter, should naturally be dutiful. Suzie does her part too; you shouldn''t have generalized."


    Gary wearily met his gaze, a hint of sarcasm in his eyes.


    Cam, you''d better hold onto that thought for good!

 Remarry My 191

    Chapter 191 Tea Competition


    Chapter 191 Tea Competition


    071%


    +5 Free Coins


    Regal de.


    With trending topics boosting visibility, the number of viewers on the livestream surged quickly.


    What started as a brand-new ount with no attention soon skyrocketed to over a hundred thousand online viewers.


    This wave of poprity caught the eye of bloggers and marketing ounts.


    Through short video promotions, more and more spectators flocked to the live stream.


    Meanwhile, the brand LilyRises was being thoroughly explored and promoted, causing even more buzz online.


    At the same time, the teapetition kicked off.


    Truman, who had hosted many tea banquets at Regal de over the years and had an extensive knowledge of tea art, took the lead as the primary judge.


    However, to ensure fairness, four professors from Sommerville, all experts in tea culture, were invited to join the panel.


    Not only were they experts, but they also came from influential families, making their public appearances, for the first time.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Amanda, with her refined elegance as a daughter of a well-known cultural family, stood up confidently and asked, "Ms. Tucker agreed to thepetition, so she must be familiar with the three stages, correct?" She lifted her chin slightly, clearly trying to test her.


    The teapetition was a tradition from the Aetherian empire, and most people nowadays knew little about it.


    Amanda assumed Melody, a simple country girl, thought it was just about who could make better-tasting


    tea.


    Amanda intended to let Melody embarrass herself.


    Yet, Melody remained calm at the tea table, replying steadily, "The teapetition involves three key parts: tea quality, game, and the hundred ys."


    She exined, "Quality emphasizes the ''freshness'' of the tea, and the water used is ''active. We judge by the tea''s color and the water traces.


    "The tea with the freshest, clearest color and the one with theter water traces will be the winner."


    "Order is like a drinking game, where reciting poetry adds fun.


    "As for the hundred ys, also called tea y or tea dividing, it''s about creating patterns or writing on the


    1/3


    Tue,


    Chapter 191 Tea Competition-


    tea''s surface without using any additives.


    +5 Free Coins


    "While most people know about modern coffeette art, our country had this artform centuries beforette art was even a thing!"


    The young girl sat at the desk, calmly breaking down the intricacies of teapetition culture.


    For many modern viewers unfamiliar with traditional practices, it felt like a fascinating and refreshing lesson on tea culture.


    For a moment, several professors who initially underestimated Melody began to change their views.


    "This girl from the Moore family... No surprise, being a top student at Greenfield University, she might actually be on par with Amanda."


    "It''s rare to see young people so passionate about our culture these days."


    "Hmph, it''s just a bit of knowledge about teapetitions. Amanda,ing from a cultural family, must know more.


    "Teapetitions aren''t about how much you know, but how well you perform in the art of tea.


    "In that respect, I don''t believe Amanda will lose. After all, she''s the granddaughter of the tea culture master, Old Mr. Jenson.


    "Melody, on the other hand, is just a girl from the countryside."


    Truman raised his chin andughed proudly, looking at Melody. "Excellent job, Mel!"


    "Ronald, check our storeroom for the best teas and let Mel pick from this year''s tribute.


    "We have plenty of good tea!"


    Amanda''s expression shifted.


    Was Truman openly supporting Melody?


    Was he acknowledging her status?


    She sat stiffly, gripping the edge of her skirt tightly, her face pale with frustration.


    "Truman, are you seriously helping your daughter-inw cheat?"


    Old Mr. Jenson entered the room, his face showing clear displeasure at the favoritism.


    "Oh, what brings you here, Old Mr. Jenson?


    "Quick, find a seat for him!"


    Truman forced a smile, though he was not too pleased inside.


    Still, he kept up appearances and invited him to sit.


    Inwardly, Truman thought, This old guy''s clearly here to back up his granddaughter.


    2/3


    11:13 Tue, Nov 5


    Chapter 191 Tea Competition


    +5 Free Coins


    And he calls me biased?


    Of course, I''m biased towards my daughter-inw, and I''m proud of it.


    Old Mr. Jenson sat down calmly, his gazending on Melody. Though young, she had an impressive air, and he suspected she had learned from a skilled master.


    He asked, "My granddaughter may not be the most talented, but she''s received my teachings in tea art.


    "I heard about your exnation of the teapetition and you seem quite knowledgeable. I''m curious, where did you learn it from?"


    3/3


    11:13 Tue, Novo


    Chapter 192 Mountain Green and Dragon fearl

 Remarry My 192

    Chapter 192 Mountain Green and Dragon fearl


    Chapter 192 Mountain Green and Dragon Pearl


    +5 Free Coins


    Everyone''s attention shifted curiously to Melody. After all, most people today know little about tea culture, let alone tea tasting.


    It was rare to see a young woman speaking so cloquently about it.


    Melody looked at Old Mr. Jenson. In her research, she had read many of his books on tea.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    As a leading figure in a century-old cultural family, his teachings and insights had been incredibly valuable


    to her.


    She held a great deal of respect for him.


    Standing up, she nodded respectfully. "Old Mr. Jenson, you tter me. I''ve merely studied some records of tea culture in ancient texts.


    "As for who I learned from, I dare to ask, I have read all three of your ''Tea Collection and Appreciation'' trilogy and learned tea art knowledge from it. Can I be considered your disciple?"


    Her tone was poised, calm, and respectful-just the right amount of modesty and deference a junior should show to a master.


    Amanda''s expression twisted in frustration.


    Melody had the audacity to extend an olive branch to her grandfather.


    Amanda had been personally taught by him, and Melody thought she could stand on the same level just by reading a few books?


    Old Mr. Jenson, who had initially been looking to defend his granddaughter, was momentarily taken


    aback.


    He nced at Melody''sposed demeanor and found himself liking her more than before.


    Not only had she read his proudest, though least popr, work, "Tea Collection and Appreciation", but she hadpleted all three volumes!


    Those books were long, and filled with dense, specialized content. Even when Amanda had been forced to study them, she could not make it through one.


    Yet, Melody had read them all-and seemed to have actually learned something.


    Old Mr. Jenson''s stern expression softened, and he smiled at Melody. "Hehe, of course it counts!


    "Books are merely carriers. The fact that you''ve appreciated ''Tea Collection and Appreciation'' shows you have real insight.


    "In that case, it will be quite interesting to watch youpete with my granddaughter, who has learned tea


    Chapter 192 Mountain Green and Dragon Fearl


    Sensing the excitement, Truman stepped in to join Old Mr. Jenson as a judge,


    "For fairness, I''ll provide identical tea sets for both participants," he announced.


    Soon, Melody and Amanda sat facing each other, the ten setsid out before them.


    +5 Free Coins


    Truman handed Melody a list of precious teas from which she could choose, while Amanda, with her grandfather present, had ess to the finest teas as well.


    Amanda nced at Melody before confidently selecting Mountain Green. This tea, grown in the misty mountains of the Mount Charm area in Darlingville, is celebrated for its rich, uplifting aroma and mellow, refreshing taste. The conditions for harvesting are so particr that only the best batchesmand sky-high prices.


    Moreover, there is a noticeable distinction between old and new tea, making Mountain Green a prized choice.


    When it was presented, everyone could see it was extraordinary-truly the best of the new teas.


    she "Amanda''s tea choice shows her expertise. The ''newness of the tea is critical, and clearly knows what she''s doing," one onlooker remarked.


    "There''s hardly any tea left from Mount Charm in recent years. It''s no surprise that Old Mr. Jenson has such a rare treasure-his reputation as the tea master of the capital is well deserved."


    "I''m curious to see what Melody will pick from the Moore family''s collection of rare teas," anothermented.


    "Choosing tea is tricky for amateurs. Whether Melody is bluffing with her knowledge of tea culture will be revealed by her selection," someone else added.


    Melody scanned the tea list and settled on Dragon Pearl.


    This tea, with its green, tender leaves resembling delicate bamboo shoots, is known for its subtle, revolving aroma and crisp, refreshing taste.


    Unlike Mountain Green, it''s difficult to tell new from old Dragon Pearl, and it was not as rare.


    Tea enthusiasts in Riverport and Moon Bay often brew it, butpared to the richness of Mountain Green, its vor was much lighter.


    "Although it is also a fine tea, it is not as expensive, rare, or rich in aroma as the one chosen by Amanda...


    The room grew tense.


    "The Dragon Pearl isn''t as distinctive in freshness-Melody might be making a misstep here," one professor whispered.


    "A random tea, huh?"


    "Amanda really knows how to pick a great one. As for Melody, it seems like she''s just here to cause trouble. If she can''t even choose the right tea, she might as well admit defeat early."


    2/3


    TUC,


    0071%0


    Chapter 192 Mountain Green and Dragon earl


    +5 Free Coins


    "I actually think Dragon Pearl isn''t so bad. Sure, the top-grade Mountain Green is rare and expensive, but Dragon Pearl from the Suezville and Houghton mountainsides is something everyone can appreciate. "Is there really that much of a difference in quality?"


    Truman nced around, his eyes narrowing slightly as he looked at Melody. "The tea Mel chose is also


    new!


    "She trusts me, and while Dragon Pearl is tricky to select, everything I''ve brought today is thetest tribute tea. Its quality is in no way inferior to Mountain Green 11:13 Tue, Nov 5

 Remarry My 193

    Chapter 193 Melody''s Unconventional Methods


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody knew that since Truman allowed her to choose freely, any tea she picked would definitely be new.


    Given this, even if it was tricky to distinguish between old and new tea, she could still make the right call.


    Everyone quickly caught on, but many believed she was only able to make that choice because the Moore family had made it easy for her.


    If Melody had been given a random selection of teas, they thought, she likely would not be able to tell the difference between old and new.


    This just reinforced the idea that Melody was not as skilled as Amanda.


    Amanda nced at Melody''s chosen tea, a flicker of disdain crossing her face.


    Hmph, just as I thought-no real talent there.


    After choosing their teas, Amanda took the lead in brewing.


    The tea-brewing art of the Aetherian empire differed from modern practices. The Aetherian era, which focused on "civil governance," saw a rise in the literati culture, which promoted the Four Arts: tea brewing, flower arranging, incense burning, and painting. Of these, tea brewing had reached its pinnacle, with an emphasis on elegance and refinement.


    Amanda began the intricate process of preparing the tea-crushing the leaves, grinding, sieving, storing the powder, arranging the tea tray, stirring, and brewing.


    Each movement was careful and deliberate, turning the process into a mesmerizing disy of Aetherian tea culture.


    Her graceful, precise motions had everyone in awe.


    "Amanda truly is Old Mr. Jenson''s granddaughter. Her tea brewing skills are like something out of at textbook. The aroma is rich and sweet-it''s captivating, even without tasting it!"


    "Such meticulous technique! It''s no wonder modern people find it hard to immerse themselves in this kind of process."


    "What is Melody doing? Did she mess up the steps? I''ve never seen anyone brew tea like this-ording to historical records, this method doesn''t exist...''


    H


    Meanwhile, people started noticing Melody''s brewing method, which lookedpletely different.


    At first, when Melody skipped the initial grinding step, everyone assumed she had made a mistake.


    As experts in tea culture, they recognized the traditional methods.


    11:14 Tue, Nov 5


    Chapter 193 Melody''s Unconventional Methods


    What kind of messy tea brewing method is this?


    She''s really a country bumpkin-can she even handle these tools properly?


    In the second step, Melody started grinding the tea.


    +5 Free Coins


    Everyone watched closely, assuming she had noticed Amanda''s proper technique and was now "copying" her steps.


    Then came the third step-sieving the tea-followed by warming the cup and brewing.


    Wait, these steps arepletely different from Amanda''s!


    Their initial disdain began to shift into a more serious curiosity.


    "Why did she start pouring water so soon?"


    "She''s pouring water again. Does she even know what she''s doing?"


    "Her steps are odd, but the fragrance is spreading... This is strange!"


    "It feels like there''s a pattern to her technique, though. Let''s keep watching."


    The crowd continued observing, now unsure of what to expect.


    Even the old man who had been quietly inspecting the cdon cups Amanda had handed out now turned his attention to Melody, his expression brightening. Meanwhile, Truman, rubbing the corner of the table absentmindedly, found himself more nervous watching Melody than he would be if he were brewing the tea himself. Melody remained poised, her face calm as she stirred the tea paste with a whisk, her slender wrist gradually increasing in strength.


    When she poured water the first time, she did so in a circr motion along the cup''s edge, smoothly blending the tea.


    For a moment, the tea shimmered like a serene and delicate night scene,ying the foundation for the surface.


    The second time, she poured water with a swift circr motion, stopping just as quickly.


    The tea''s color deepened, and tiny droplets appeared on the surface like beads.


    By the third, fourth, and fifth pour, a fineyer of white froth settled on top, resembling clouds and frost, perfectly disying the tea''s rich color.


    The crowd could not take their eyes off her, silently impressed.


    Though her technique differedpletely from the traditional one, the result was just as striking.


    Their initial surprise turned into fascination, and they found themselves focusing more on Melody''s every


    move.


    2/3


    11:14 Tue, Nov 5


    Chapter 193 Melody''s Unconventional MethCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Amanda, who had started thepetition with calm co


    However, even under pressure, her years of training une strain, the tea she brewed was still presented with elega

 Remarry My 194

    Chapter 194 Disappearing Froth


    Amanda paused, stopping her movement as she presented her pure white tea to everyone.


    +5 Free Coins


    Ignoring Melody''s unconventional technique, Old Mr. Jenson focused on Amanda''s work, stroking his beard with approval. "In a teapetition, we judge the color and the float!


    "The best tea color is pure white, followed by clear white, then grayish white, with golden being the least desirable.


    "Amanda''s tea is milky white, a top-tier color. It seems my years of teaching her weren''t wasted."


    Pride gleamed in his eyes as he nced at Melody, now more scrutinizing.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    When he caught Truman''s gaze, his smile deepened as if to say, The Moore family, rooted in martial arts, shouldn''t try topete with the schrly Jensons.


    The tension between the two families seemed palpable. After all, even Truman''s second wife, Mnie, came from an intellectual family-a clear attempt to bridge the gap between the martial and schrly worlds. However, the divide was significant and not easily crossed.


    Truman''s face darkened, and at that moment, he wished he could throw the Jensons out.


    However, soon murmurs from the crowd watching Melody''s tea pouring broke the silence.


    ''She''s still pouring water, but her tea color is milky white too!"


    "The tea she picked is known for its light vor, yet the aroma is getting stronger as the color deepens. How is she doing that?"


    Melody sat calmly at the tea table,pletely unfazed by the murmurs around her, pouring tea in her own steady rhythm,


    With the sixth pour, she checked the tea''s consistency and gently circled the surface with her tea brush.


    The fragrance intensified, drawing sighs of admiration from the audience, who now longed to taste it.


    On the seventh pour, a white froth formed, clinging to the cup like snow.


    Truman, visibly excited, stood up and eximed, "The tea soup has ''bitten the cup!''


    "I thought Mel''s method seemed unusual, but every step has highlighted the tea''s color perfectly."


    "Even though it''s a lighter tea, the aroma is bing more refined and pure."


    Chapter 194 Disappearing Froth


    +5 Free Coins


    her tea''s aroma more vibrant.


    "Mel''s tea-pouring technique is like a silver dragon spitting fire! Her movements may have seemed odd, but they have their own precise rhythm!".


    "Looking at the result, Melody''s tea froth clung tightly to the cup, with no sign of loosening. It seems she truly knows what she''s doing."


    Melody nced at Amanda, her light eyes sweeping over the pure white tea. Then her gaze drifted toward theke outside, and with a slight smile on her pink lips, she calmly said, "Ms. Jenson, your tea froth bites the cup well. "But it''ll loosen in three seconds."


    The statement was bold-too bold.


    Amanda''s expression darkened, and even Old Mr. Jenson''s face turned cold.


    "Youngdy, are you questioning our family''s mastery of tea pouring?" he said in frustration.


    "Melody, what gives you the right to make such a brash judgment?" Amanda added, her eyes fixed on her pristine tea, confident in her skill.


    She knew a great deal about tea pouring; Melody''s earlier chaotic steps now seemed like a deliberate act to catch her off guard.


    However, Melody did not reply. She silently counted to herself: one, two, three!


    Then, with a yful smile, she snapped her fingers and said, "Because I can beat you in every way."


    At that moment, a gust of wind blew in from theke, sweeping into the garden.


    Amanda, standing closest to the door, instinctively moved to shield her tea, but it was toote.


    The wind swept past, and in an instant, the froth on her tea vanished.


    Both Amanda and Old Mr. Jenson were stunned. "What... It''s gone?"


    Amanda, in disbelief, turned to Melody.


    "It''s you! You used some sneaky trick to make my froth disappear first!"


    In a teapetition, both color and froth are key.


    While the color was evenly matched in their case, the froth-"biting the cup" like milk mist-is what mattered. The one whose froth clings longest wins.


    Now, Amanda''s froth hadpletely dispersed, while Melody''s tea sat as still as ever, white as snow. She won!


    Truman, both surprised and proud, raised his chin smugly. "Well, well. The Jensons may be a schrly 2/3


    11:14 Tue, Nov


    Chapter 194 Disappearing Froth


    family, but it looks like my Mel just outdid them.


    "What a shame, huh?"


    The crowd could not help but think, Truman, could you be any more triumphant?


    Meanwhile, Amanda and Old Mr. Jenson were left staring in disbelief, their faces pale with shock.


    45 Free Coins


    11:14 Tue, Nov 5 & DD

 Remarry My 195

    Chapter 195 What Defines Tradition


    71%0


    +5 Free Coins


    "I dere, Melody wins the first round of the tea qualitypetition!" Truman announced, his voice filled with pride, both dignified and uplifting.


    In the live stream:


    "Wow, Melody is incredible! She actually won against the Jensons, a family known for their literary and tea expertise!"


    "Even with Old Mr. Jenson''s teachings, Amanda couldn''t beat Melody. Her tea-making technique is something even the professors here haven''t seen. Could it be she learned some unconventional method?" "Unconventional techniques beating traditional tea art? Is this real life?"


    "I study tea art, and I''ve never heard of pouring water seven times. Amanda''s technique is the most standard and traditional, in my opinion."


    "This doesn''t seem fair! Amanda''s froth was blown away by the wind. If we look purely at duration, Melody''s unconventional method might not actually be better."


    "Looks like the Moore family is really backing Melody. What''s their connection?"


    "Old Mr. Jenson looks furious, he''s definitely not convinced."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "Didn''t you all hear? Truman said Melody''s technique is the long-lost ''Seven Tea Pouring Method."


    "He wouldn''t say that without a reason!"


    The live broadcast chat was buzzing with debate. Due to the high level of expertise in this broadcast, it had drawn in professors of tea art from prestigious schools, and the controversy surrounding the "Seven Tea Pouring Method" was growing more intense. Back at Regal de, after Truman''s announcement, Old Mr. Jenson stood up, stroking his beard in clear disbelief, and interrupted.


    "Wait!


    "Truman, stop defending Melody. The Seven Tea Pouring Method is only mentioned in my book.


    "There''s no detailed record of the technique, just a name. That''s hardly enough to justify Melody making this cup of tea."


    Old Mr. Jenson voiced the doubts that many shared.


    Since Melody''s tea-making technique was supposedly the long-lost "Seven Tea Pouring Method," who could truly verify whether her steps were urate and traditional?


    His admiration for her faded slightly, reced by a stern, probing gaze.


    11:14 Tue, Nov 5 BB.


    Chapter 195 What Defines Tradition


    disrespectful to our tea culture. I cannot acknowledge your tea art in that case.


    +5 Free Coins


    As a great elder of tea culture and a respected figure in Sommerville''s cultural circles, Old Mr. Jenson yed a pivotal role in promoting and safeguarding the traditions of tea.


    His words carried weight, as he was both a guardian of tea studies and a cultural authority.


    Melody, however, remained calm, her expression unwavering as she met his gaze.


    The fragrance of the tea seemed to envelop her, giving her an air of quiet nobility.


    She stood, her presencemanding, and spoke firmly, her voice cool and unyielding:


    "May I ask, Old Mr. Jenson, what defines tradition?


    "During the Cyllun and Aetherian empires, tea culture thrived, yet the techniques evolved with the times. What was considered standard in one era shifted in the next. The methods and standards have never been static. "What truly matters, in the end, is the quality of the tea in this cup.


    "You don''t acknowledge this method simply because its origins are unfamiliar to you, despite the quality being undeniable.


    "Tea tasting is like recognizing people. Who deserves more respect and admiration-someone with noble, traditional roots but mediocre skills, or someone from humble beginnings who has refined themselves into a person of exceptional ability?" Melody looked straight at Old Mr. Jenson, her lips curling with a hint of coldness. Beneath her calm tone was an authority that sent a chill through the air.


    This took Old Mr. Jenson by surprise; he had long been used to the praise and ttery of Sommerville literary circles.


    What defines tradition?


    It was a question that resonated powerfully.


    In a country with over a billion people, who don''t have ancestors who once held power?


    When ites to tradition, perhaps ability is what truly matters.


    Throughout history, those whocked ability, no matter how noble their lineage, faced only one oue -being overthrown.


    At that moment, Old Mr. Jenson''s demeanor faltered, and a look of difort crossed his face.


    2/2


    11:14 Tue, Nov 5 DD

 Remarry My 196

    Chapter 196 The President of Sommerville Tea Study Association 071%0


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 196 The President of Sommerville Tea Study Association


    Amandacked the calmposure of a true schr. As she listened to Melody''s words, she felt as though her weakness had been exposed. Wasn''t Melody hinting that her "Seven Tea Pouring Method" wasn''t legitimate or orthodox?


    Unable to resist, Amanda stood up, eager to speak.


    "Melody, are you admitting that the ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' is something you made up and not part of traditional tea art?


    "If that''s the case, like my grandfather, I refuse to recognize your unorthodox tea skills.


    "Even if your tea is excellent, it can''tpete with the centuries-old traditions of orthodox tea art!"


    Melody looked at Amanda with a slight smile, knowing that a bit of provocation would reveal her true character.


    Yet, she had no intention of stopping her.


    With a rxed demeanor, Melodyzily scanned the room and smiled, "Ms. Jenson, why the rush?


    "Who said the ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' isn''t part of traditional tea art?


    "I was just speaking casually earlier. The ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' was never truly lost-it''s just that fewer people know and can fully master it. "There''s aplete record of it in a bookpiled by the president of the Sommerville Tea Study Association.


    "Books are vessels of knowledge, just like people.


    "And ignorancees from not reading enough of them."


    Melody chuckled softly, her gaze settling on an older man sitting quietly at the edge of the tea table.


    With a respectful bow, she said, "Professor Tawney, would you say my understanding of the ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' is urate?"


    The elderly man had been quietly brewing tea on his own, rarely interacting with others at the tea banquets.


    Over time, people had almost forgotten he was even there.


    Now, he had been called out by the young girl.


    Professor Tawneyughed warmly as he stood, looking at Melody with an impressed expression.


    Chapter 196 The President of Sommerville Tea Study Association


    45 Free Coins


    Everyone thought to themselves, Does the head of the Moore family have no shame?


    Despite his age, Professor Tawney was full of energy as he approached the tea table where Melody sat.


    "Everyone, the ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' has never been lost entirely. Its iplete inheritance has long been a regret in our country''s tea culture," he said,


    "I want to thank Melody for bringing this fading tea art back into public view through her live stream."


    As Professor Tawney spoke, a sigh escaped him.


    "I''m old, but the Tea Study Association can''t afford to grow old with me...


    The promotion of traditional culture is not something one or two people can aplish alone-it requires public interest and a deeper appreciation from more people.


    At that moment, countless young viewers watching the livestream felt something stir within them.


    Though faint, a sense of cultural pride was beginning to grow and spread.


    Old Mr. Jenson''s expression became even more ufortable. "M-Mr. Tawney?"


    "The ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' is actually orthodox tea art!"


    Professor Tawney frowned slightly, replying solemnly, "Yes, it was popr during the Aetherian empire, but because its techniques are so intricate and demanding, very few people were able to fully master it. "Over time, simpler, more practical methods became preferred.


    "That''s the tea art Old Mr. Jenson respects as orthodox.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    Each wordnded like an invisible p on Old Mr. Jenson''s face. Amanda, having lost all face for her family, no longer dared to look up. She kept her eyes lowered, fists clenched tightly, seething with anger. Melody, since you''re determined to oppose me, I''ll never let you off.


    Amanda recalled the day she had returned to the country. She visited the detention center and made a deal with Suzanna, who revealed that Melody was allergic to mangoes and vani...

 Remarry My 197

    Chapter 197 Praises From the Livestream


    Chapter 197 Praises From the Livestream


    Old Mr. Jenson stood before the white-haired Matthew Tawney, unable to hide his guilt.


    +5 Free Coins


    In Sommerville, when it came to the true mastery of teh art, Matthew, the president of the Tea Study Association, was considered the ultimate authority.


    Old Mr. Jenson, on the other hand, relied more on his family''s long-standing reputation for literature and schrly tradition, passed down through generations of literati.


    His standing in Sommerville came mostly from the admiration of experts and professors who shared his love for the arts, rather than his expertise in tea itself.


    After Matthew finished speaking, he cast a nce at Amanda, whose tea froth had been blown away, and moved closer to examine the color of the tea.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Even without the froth, the color still needed to be tasted to assess the tea-making skill.


    "Ms. Jenson''s tea, even without that gust of wind,cked the proper degree of froth retention, Matthew noted.


    "Percy, as someone deeply familiar with tea, you must be aware that your granddaughter''s technique doesn''t measure up to Melody''s.


    "Yet you chose to openly question a true orthodox tea method just to help Amanda win.


    "With this kind of behavior, do you really deserve to be called the elder of a family known for its schrly traditions?"


    Matthew''s blunt analysis left Percy Jenson feeling even more embarrassed.


    The other attendees at the tea banquet,cking the deep knowledge of tea techniques that Matthew and Percy shared, had mainly observed the outward steps and movements of the twopetitors. They had not noticed the subtleties in the quality of the tea itself.


    Now, after hearing Matthew''s breakdown, the crowd''s gaze toward Percy and Amanda shifted-subtle but filled with doubt.


    This attempt to publicly undermine Melody had tarnished the reputation of the Jensons, raising questions about their integrity.


    The clear image they had projected was now murky.


    To further highlight the difference between good and excellent, Matthew continued, taking the opportunity to exin the finer details of tea to the crowd.


    "Ms. Jenson''s technique is wless-her grinding is precise, and her tea and whisking are all spot on. However, the froth isn''t as consistent as Melody''s, which is an inherent limitation of the traditional tea- making method.


    And Melody''s tea can cling tightly to the edge of the cup, staying intact for a long time because the rhythm of the ''Seven Tea Pouring Method, with its seven stages of water pouring, makes the tea froth


    <


    1/2


    Chapter 197 Praises From the Livestream


    more even.


    +5 Free Coins


    "The gust of wind earlier didn''t just blow towards Amanda''s cup, but both cups.


    "It was just that Ms. Jenson''s froth dispersed so quickly, catching everyone''s attention and diverting their focus."


    This exnation made everything clear to the audience.


    When they looked back at Melody''s tea, they saw that her froth was still perfectly white and had not dispersed at all.


    The livestream viewers were quick to praise her.


    Wow, Melody''s tea-making is on another level-the froth is still intact after all this time!''


    The Jensons pride themselves on being a family of schrs, but they lose their integrity by favoring their own granddaughter. It''s disappointing!''


    Isn''t Amanda supposed to be from a schrly family? Why is shepeting with Melody?''


    Insider news from Sommerville: the Moore family and the Jensons were old friends, and Amanda was once considered the Moore family''s daughter-inw.


    But after Edward had an ident, Amanda left.


    Later, Melody married into the Moore family and stood by Edward when he was disabled and disfigured. Now that Edward has recovered and be incredibly handsome, Amanda probably regrets it. Wow, if that''s true, Amanda is just trying to interfere in a happy marriage!" Heh, so much for being a ''daughter of a schrly family."


    Amanda felt the sting of thesements.


    Her prized tea-making skills had been overshadowed by someone she considered a country bumpkin, and worse, Melody had married the man Amanda had always admired. Why does Melody deserve Edward? she thought bitterly.


    Why?


    Though Amanda was not a public figure, she still prided herself on maintaining the poise of a wealthy family''s daughter.


    However, after Matthew exposed her shorings, she could no longer hold back.


    She nced at her grandfather with a mix of surprise and disappointment before frowning and sighing in a slightly reproachful tone, "Grandpa, you shouldn''t have done this. "If I''m truly less skilled, we shouldn''t have distracted everyone by questioning Ms. Tucker''s legitimate tea- making technique."

 Remarry My 198

    Chapter 198 You Need to Put Yourself First


    Chapter 198 You Need to Put Yourself First +5 Free Coins


    "At first, I believed my tea-making skills were adequate and it was merely the gust of wind that caused my tea froth to disperse, leading to some misunderstandings with Ms. Tucker," Amanda began, her fone calm andposed.


    "Now that everything has been rified and it turns out my skills fall short, I''ll apologize to Ms. Tucker on behalf of my grandfather." 11 a


    With that, Amanda turned gracefully and elegantly, offering a respectful bow to Melody, maintaining the poise of a well-breddy.


    In doing so, she subtly brushed aside her earlier aggressive attitude.


    Percy''s expression grew darker by the moment, his disbelief evident as he stared at Amanda.


    Then he turned sharply to Melody, ring as he questioned her, "You said you learned from me, yet you used Matthew''s ''Seven Tea Pouring Method'' to make me look bad. Were your earlierpliments just ttery?" Melody chuckled softly, her face rxed as she replied, "Of course not."


    "Your expertise in tea-making is undeniable, Old Mr. Jenson, but this was a teapetition.


    "Naturally, one should use the methods that best showcase their skills."


    Her words were beyond reproach.


    She deftly bnced respect for Percy while justifying herpetitive choices.


    Percy''s expression soured, realizing this youngdy from the Moore family was sharper than he had anticipated.


    She never gave him an opening to criticize her.


    No wonder Truman protected her so fiercely-who would not value someone as clever and faultless as Melody?


    He nced at Amanda, who had stirred up trouble only toter shift the me. His heart sank further.


    Turning back to Melody, Percy respectfully bowed, saying, "Ms. Tucker, I apologize for covering up my granddaughter''s mistakes earlier.


    "And I''m willing to offer youpensation.


    "You may request anything-if it''s within my power or my family''s, we''ll honor it."


    He then offered genuine praise, adding, "You''re incredibly talented, Ms. Tucker.


    Chapter 198 You Need to Put Yourself First


    She saw no reason to refuse his offer.


    The young girl nodded and smiled, returning the bow. You''re too kind, Old Mr. Jenson," she said.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "I ept your apology."


    Melody''s response was gracious and fitting, very much line with the style of the Moore family.


    However, Truman''s stern expression showed his displeasure.


    +5 Free Coins


    As much as he admired Melody for being intelligent, humble, and considerate, he could not shake his frustration-she did not seem to stand up for herself enough.


    She had clearly been wronged, yet here she was, forgiving Percy after carefully weighing the situation.


    It bothered him more and more.


    Narrowing his eyes, Truman suddenly stood up, his tall figuremanding attention. "Melody, if you''ve been wronged, they should be offering you a proper apology!" he dered. "My family doesn''t need youpromising yourself or calcting for the sake of so-called benefits.


    You are the Moore family''s daughter-inw now! You don''t need to spare anyone''s feelings.


    Turning to Percy and his family, Truman''s tone sharpened.


    "Out of respect, I''ve acknowledged your elegance and refinement.


    "But to put it bluntly, if you target my daughter-inw on my grounds, I can have you kicked out of the Regal de in a minute!"


    Truman was not holding back.


    From the moment he first met Melody, he admired her sharp mind, recognizing that she preferred subtle, calcted moves for handling conflicts.


    He was not sure what kind of family had shaped her into such a reserved and strategic person, but at this moment, he wanted to teach her something different. You need to put yourself first.

 Remarry My 199

    Chapter 199 Apologize Properly


    Chapter 199 Apologize Properly


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody looked at Truman in shock, her eyes reflecting waves of surprise and emotion. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    Back when she was with the Tuckers, the family who adopted her, they always reminded her:


    Melody, you don''t need topromise. To us, you''re unique and cherished.


    So when you''re wronged, stand up for yourself-don''t worry about the consequences, because we''ll always have your


    back.


    They were her unwavering support, always there for her.


    However, after returning to the Shield family, things changed. Sean constantly urged her to prioritize the bigger picture, to not act on impulse.


    Be obedient, calm, graceful, gentle, and kind-just like Suzanna.


    And so, within the Shield household, to maintain even a sliver of family connection, Melody humbled herself, trying to please her brothers and care for Mr. and Mrs. Shield. She even reshaped herself into someone more like Suzanna, slowly losing who she truly was.


    After her rebirth, she began to rediscover her strength, but she had grown used to hiding her true nature, presenting herself in a calm and elegant way.


    She sacrificed her own feelings, always calcting for the sake of gaining advantage.


    Now, Truman, in the role of a father, was telling her something different.


    Melody, you matter.


    You don''t need topromise. You''re no longer standing alone.


    With a newfound confidence, Melody raised her chin slightly, her cold gaze sweeping over Percy and Amanda. "Wrong is wrong. Apologize to me." With Truman''s firm stance backing her up, even Percy had no choice but to swallow his schr''s pride,


    This time, he bowed deeply, offering a sincere apology "Melody, I''m sorry!"


    It was not the dismissive nod he had given earlier-it was a genuine, formal bow.


    Despite Amanda''s reluctance, she knew better than to act out.


    Even though rumors had spread about Truman stepping down from his role as head of the family, his authority was still undeniable.


    70%


    Chapter 199 Apologize Properly


    "You won the tea quality contest."


    Amanda''s voice grew quieter with each word. As the proud daughter of a prominent family in Sommerville, she had never experienced such humiliation. And it was all because of Melody.


    +5 Free Coins


    Noticing her hesitant tone in thest sentences, Melodyzily raised an eyebrow, stepped forward, and grabbed Amanda''s chin. "Tsk, who''s not as skilled as who? "Who won?" she asked, her grip tightening with each word.


    Amanda''s eyes reddened with pain, her jaw feeling like it might crack under the pressure.


    She quickly shouted, "Melody! I am not as skilled as Melody, I admit defeat!"


    Truman watched, clearly pleased with Melody''s assertiveness.


    Everyone else could not help but think, Is the head of the Moore family training his sessor?


    At the Regal de Pavilion, Benedict''s study overlooked the entire garden, allowing him to keep an eye on the teapetition below.


    On a nearby pavilion, a mother and son stood by a carved mahogany window, watching the scene unfold in the garden.


    "Tsk tsk, it seems your father is quite fond of this new daughter-inw your brother married for him," Mnie remarked with interest.


    She leaned against the window, her figure beautifully outlined by a vibrant peony dress, exuding charm.


    Her makeup was wless, her skin like snow, and her look was both captivating and subtly seductive.


    Next to her, Alfred stood tall, his face bright like the clear moon, his eyes sharp and clear.


    His chestnut hair, slightly curled, was gently tousled by the breeze. His longshes fluttered like butterflies, and his skin had the smooth delicacy of fine porcin. Dressed in casual white, he had a youthful elegance, like the moon shining over a mountain.


    "If he likes her, he likes her," Alfred said casually.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "This sister-inw is clever. I''d like her too if I were him."


    His gaze remained fixed on Melody from a distance, full of appreciation for her presence.


    Yet, hidden in his admiration was a sense of familiarity-like one recognizing an old friend.

 Remarry My 200

    Chapter 200 Wild Imagination


    Chapter 200 Wild Imagination


    Melody, a sister-inw?


    That''s quite the unexpected role.


    Mnie shot Alfred a sharp look, a hint of sarcasm in her eyes.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Well, your brother''s got himself quite the powerful wife. Let them run the family in the future!" she said.


    "And what about you?


    "Are you going to get sent abroad by your grandfather again, missing all the holidays without even seeing your own mother?"


    Three years ago, after Edward was left crippled in a ne crash, Alfred had been sent abroad without a chance to exin himself.


    It left everyone thinking Alfred had wronged his brother and fled out of guilt.


    Mnie had endured that injustice for three long years


    Now that her son had returned, just as he was ready to challenge the mysterious Edward, he found his brother had a wife who was deeply favored by the family patriarch. Was her son about to lose everything again?


    Alfred responded casually, "Doesn''t Dad like Melody as his daughter-inw?


    "If she had married me, Edward wouldn''t have that support anymore."


    Mnie looked up in surprise, then, realizing what he meant, kicked him lightly and scolded, "Get your head straight.


    "Stop messing with your brother!"


    Alfred spread his hands with a helpless sigh, stretchingzily. "This isn''t allowed, that isn''t allowed...


    "Mom, you''re not starting to feel sorry for Edward, are you?"


    Mnie raised an eyebrow and swatted Alfred''s backside with her fan.


    "I must''ve done something terrible in a past life to end up with such a troublemaker for a son!" she said with frustration.


    "Your grandfather banished you for three years, and now you''ve


    She added, "Edward may be doing well now, but remember, he'' not going to look after me ...


    got the nerve to tease your own mother."


    still the son of your father''s ex-wife. He''s


    Alfred caught the embroidery fan with a grin, handing it back to his mother with exaggerated respect, his dark eyes twinkling with amusement. 1/2


    Chapter 200 Wild Imagination


    "Mom, you can''t just say things like that," he said yfully.


    "Edward never said he wouldn''t take care of you once he inherits the family business."


    Mnie, however, was not amused. Other people''s sons are born to repay kindness, she thought.


    My son? He seems born to make me suffer!


    Back in school, Alfred had never matched up to Edward.


    In business, he could notpete either.


    +5 Free Coins


    Even when given a cushy position as deputy general manager, thanks to connections, he had managed to tank thepany.


    When it came to the idea of fighting for the family inheritance, Mnie had her doubts,


    If he tried, swould he end up ruining the entire family? She wondered, her gaze at Alfred turning to mild disdain.


    Finally, she shut her eyes, fanning herself angrily, and snapped, "If all else fails, just go steal Melody and make her my daughter-inw-that would be a real achievement!" Alfred thought, Seriously, Mom''s imagination is wild.


    1


    Outside Regal de, Timothy''s face was pale.


    After Suzanna was dered out of danger and his mother fainted, he still feltpelled to apologize to Melody in person.


    Since she had been blocking his calls, showing up was his only option.


    Before arriving at Regal de, he had gone to the Moore Residence, where the guards mentioned that Gary had also tried visiting Melody, but she had refused to forgive him. Timothy had been nning to wait.


    However, after overhearing the bodyguards gossiping, he tuned into Tomato Live Broadcast to watch the live stream of LilyRises.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Watching the stream, he admired Melody''s impressive rea-making skills but grew increasingly angry as he saw Percy and Amanda bullying her.


    His frustration peaked-he wanted to rush to her side and defend her but was stopped at the gate.


    Standing at the entrance of Regal de, Timothy took a deep breath and called out to the gatekeeper, "I''m Melody''s brother, Timothy Shield! My sister is being bullied in there-let me in! "She needs me right now!"

 Remarry My 201

    Chapter 201 Irritated Chapter 201 Irritated


    +10 Free Coins


    Timothy stood at the entrance of Regal de. Despite everything he''d been through-the relentless exhaustion, the blows he''d taken-he cut a striking figure in a ck shirt, its cor open, sleeves casually rolled up, giving him an air of effortless elegance.


    A chilly wind swept by, and he draped the camel-colored cashmere coat over his shoulders. His expression was unreadable as he locked eyes with the gatekeeper, his gaze edged with a cold, unyielding pride.


    No matter how dire the circumstances might seem, he carried an inherent confidence-the kind the Shields instilled from an early age,bined with his own natural talent and strength.


    The guards at Regal de felt a jolt at hismanding presence.


    This was their first time seeing Melody too, and they were entirely unaware of her brother''s significance.


    With newfound respect in their voices, they said, "Sir, please wait a moment. We need to inform Madam first."


    Timothy frowned. Though his concern for Melody was bubbling up inside, he understood that Regal de wasn''t an easy ce to get into. Resigned, he gave a curt nod, his dignified figure waiting outside the gate.


    As he stood there, his phone wouldn''t stop buzzing-Suzanna was calling. He knew she was out of danger and awake; that was why he felt assured enough toe find Melody and apologize.


    But strangely, seeing Suzie''s name on the screen only made him feel irritated. He ignored her calls seven or eight times, letting them go unanswered.


    Then, another call came in, this time from Kenrick.


    Timothy''s gaze dropped to the phone disy, his longshes casting a slight shadow that made the small mole under his left eyelid a feature he shared with Melody-stand out.


    He hesitated but finally answered on the third call.


    "Timothy, where are you?"


    "Why haven''t you answered any of Suzie''s calls? Aren''t you the one who cares about her most? How could you leave her alone in the hospital? You''ve really let us down!"


    Kenrick''s words came out in a steady stream of reproach.


    Since being acknowledged by the Paynes, Kenrick had grown close to Timothy, not just as a business partner but as a sworn brother. None of the Shields knew about Kenrick and Melody''s past. But Kenrick''s-affection for Melody had always been obvious, and everyone assumed they were together.


    When Melody took Suzie''s ce marrying into the Moores, they deliberately kept Kenrick in the dark. Conveniently, he had been on a business trip to Neflye at the time, which allowed the Shields to breathe a little easier.


    Over the past month, Kenrick and Melody hadn''t been in contact. But now, Kenrick''s concern for Suzanna was starkly evident, creating an odd contrast.


    <


    1/2


    T


    14:28 Wed, Nov 6 BG.


    Chapter 201 Irritated


    +10 Free Coins


    Timothy''s expression cooled, a sharp, distant chilling over him. His lips curled into a hint of mockery. "Kenrick, weren''t you on a business trip to Neflye? How did you end up in Suzanna''s hospital room?"


    There was a pause on the other end. Kenrick nced over at Suzanna''s swollen, blistered face. She was curled up in the corner of the room, trembling, tears rolling down her cheeks, pitifully vulnerable.


    "Ken, don''t me Timothy. My allergy isn''t his fault, and it has nothing to do with Mel either. What happened in court is between me and Carson, and, understandably, Mel lost her temper. If it would make her feel better, I''d even lose my face for it...


    The more she spoke, the weaker Suzanna''s voice became, as if she might faint at any moment. She had just undergone surgery and was out of danger, yet here she was, huddled in a corner, having pulled off her oxygen mask, refusing further treatment. She looked like a wounded animal, frightened but too gentle to drag anyone else into her mess.


    Watching this, Kenrick''s frown deepened. He was no stranger topassion, and this sight made his heart ache.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "You want to know why I''m here with Suzie?"


    "How dare you even ask? If I hadn''t stopped by, Suzie would have jumped out of the hospital window!"


    Recently, Kenrick had taken on a medical equipment project, representing the Paynes in talks with the hospital. His close rtionship with Suzanna wasn''t exactly a secret, and the director had casually mentioned her situation to him. ved, Nov


    Chapter 202 I Won''t Abandon Her

 Remarry My 202

    Chapter 202 I Won''t Abandon Her +10 Free Com


    Kenrick was surprised that Suzie was back in the hospital so soon-it hadn''t been long since herst stay Out of concern, he managed to find a free moment to check on her, only to see Suzanna standing by the hospital window after removing her oxygen mask. She held her phone, and the once delicate, pale face was now almost unrecognizable. Her forehead, already scarred, was now painfully inmed, oozing with infection. Her body looked so frail and ghostly, as if a gust of wind could carry her right out of the window. He rushed in, wrapping his arms around her waist to pull her back into the room and quickly shut the window. Staring at her, he was horrified. "Suzie, your face..."


    But before he could say more, Suzanna shielded her face and shrank into a corner, fearfully insisting that Melody had nothing to do with it.


    Melody, again. How could she be so ruthless?Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Hearing Kenrick''s ount, Timothy''s expression darkened, but a flicker of emotion softened his gaze. No matter what, Suzanna was still his sister-he couldn''t just ignore her.


    "Take care of her for me," he said, his tone heavy with tension. "I have something important I need to do."


    Timothy stood at the entrance to Regal de, picturing his sister Melody inside, likely enduring torment and humiliation from high-society bullies. At this moment, he felt Melody needed his protection more than ever.


    He regretted prioritizing Suzanna over Melody so many times, leaving her to fend for herself. This time. he couldn''t turn a blind eye.


    Yet even as he waited outside Regal de, back at Sommerville Hospital, Suzanna had been on the verge of jumping out a window. What had driven her to such desperation? And why did she keep ming Melody?


    Timothy''s face grew solemn as he weighed his choices. His heart twisted, feeling as though it was clenched tightly, unable to find relief.


    "Timothy, what could possibly be more important than Suzie right now?" Kenrick''s voice cut through his thoughts, his tone sharp and unyielding. "Does she have to die for you to make time for her?"


    Timothy''s jaw clenched, each of Kenrick''s words piercing like a blunt knife, tearing into his heart. He barely recognized his own voice when he finally spoke, rough with exhaustion andced with suppressed


    anger.


    "She isn''t dead yet, is she?" He said, his gaze unwavering "Mel is my sister too, and I won''t abandon her!" "Tell Suzanna that if she keeps this up, I''lle back once I''m done here... to arrange her funeral." The more Timothy spoke, the firmer his resolve became Mel, this time, I won''t fail you again. Can you forgive me for all my past misunderstandings?


    Listening to this, Kenrick felt a surge of frustration and resentment. Just as he was about to retort. Timothy


    1/2


    14:28 Wed, Nov 6 B


    Chapter 202 I Won''t Abandon Her


    abruptly ended the call.


    +10 Free Coins


    Kenrick stood silently in the hospital room. He''d deliberately put the call on speaker, and every single word Timothy had said had reached Suzanna''s ears.


    In that instant, it felt as if the air itself had frozen.


    The bodyguard returned quickly.


    Mnie reclinedzily on her chaise lounge in the pavilion, her gaze sweeping over the guests scattered around the garden. Hearing the bodyguard''s report, she smiled slightly. Melody must truly be someone special if Timothy was willing to rush to Regal de to stand up for her.


    "Well then," Mnie mused with a touch of amusement. "Let him in. Take him directly to the tea garden.


    "After all, Melody is the eldest daughter-inw of the Moores. It would only be right to show her brother the courtesy he deserves as a guest." 14:28 Wed, Nov 64

 Remarry My 203

    Chapter 203 Surprise


    Chapter 203 Surprise


    The gates of Regal de finally opened for Timothy.


    68%


    +10 Free Coins


    Following the bodyguards inside, he maintained a reserved and solemn demeanor, his expressionposed and courteous as he approached.


    "Mr. Shield, Madam/has instructed us to treat you as an honored guest," one of the bodyguards said warmly. "Please,e in. Mrs. Melody and Mr. Truman are currently hosting guests at the tea banquet. We''ve already sent word to Mrs. Melody, and she''ll be cut to see you shortly."


    The guards'' attitude had shiftedpletely from the strict, detached stance they''d disyed at the entrance. Now, they introduced him to Regal de and exined the current events at the tea banquet with friendly enthusiasm.


    Tea banquets weren''t something just anyone could attend.


    Without an invitation from Truman, ordinary people couldn''t even step into that small courtyard.


    This was why Mnie and Alfred could only view the tea banquets from the upstairs pavilion.


    Of course, at Regal de, aside from Truman and his wife, Edward was also free toe and go as he pleased.


    The event was already in full swing, with the second round of tea riddles reaching an intense level. Amanda, raised in a family known for its refined values, demonstrated impressive skill, deftly solving the riddles with ease. Melody, to everyone''s surprise, also showed remarkable eloquence and insight, matching Amanda''s performance.


    In the end, the two women tied, drawing the round to a close and signaling a short intermission. Feeling weary from sitting for so long, Melody rose gracefully, her poised demeanor subtlymanding the attention of those around her.


    Amanda, meanwhile, had settled back into her seat with a slightly strained expression, her knuckles still faintly trembling. She knew her victory had been narrow. If they continued, she couldn''t be certain of winning against Melody.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    This unsettling thought lingered. Amanda had a lifelong drive to excel in every social circle she entered, aiming to be the most aplished young woman among the elite families.


    Fortunately, there was still the final round-the hundred ys, the most challenging aspect of the teapetition. It required not only creativity but also exceptional skill. Amanda was aware that Melody''s mastery of the hundred ys was formidable; besting her on technique alone would be nearly impossible. But if Melody were to identally inhale a bit of powdered herb and suffer a sudden allergic reaction, the oue might shift dramatically.


    Feeling her confidence return, Amanda''s expression softened, settling into aposed calm. Percy, observing Amanda''s suddenly serene manner, frowned in suspicion. What scheme is Amanda cooking up


    now?


    Meanwhile, Melody moved to offer the first cup of Dragon Pearl tea to Truman. She then poured a few small cups for the professors attending the tea banquet grateful for their presence and attentively ensuring they sampled the fresh tea. She poured a cup for Matthew as a gesture of appreciation.


    1/2


    68%


    14:28 Wed, Nov 6 BG


    Chapter 203 Surprise


    +10 Free Coins


    The atmosphere grew warmer as Melody''s considerate gestures won over the guests, her poprity steadily rising. Just then, a bodyguard''s abrupt report interrupted the lively scene.


    "Mrs. Melody, you have a visitor. He said he''s your brother. Madam specifically instructed us to bring him here to see you; he''s waiting in the tea pavilion. It''s meant to be a surprise."


    The mention of "brother" and "surprise" left Melody momentarily breathless. Her first thought was that Martin had woken up.


    Though Melody''s schedule had been hectic, she still found time every few days to visit Martin in the private care facility. His attending doctor had recently shared promising news: Martin''s brainwave activity had increased significantly. If it remained at that heightened frequency, there was a 50% chance he might regain consciousness.


    This news had been on her mind constantly. The thought of Martin filled her with such hope that she instinctively assumed it was him.


    After all, only Martin woulde looking for her immediately after waking.


    As for the Shields, in her past life, she''d spent years seeking the faintest bit of affection from them, sacrificing her pride in hopes of receiving some small kindness. However, she now realized that Timothy, her presumed brother, would never visit her voluntarily. Timothy''s pride as the eldest of the Shields family would never allow him to make amends-he''d rather wait for her to seek him out. A man like him would never willingly bow to Melody.


    These thoughts shed rapidly through her mind as she stood, beaming with excitement. Her petite frame moved with a light, cheerful step as she hurried outside. "Alright, I''ll go see him now!"

 Remarry My 204

    Chapter 204 Mistook


    Melody''s lively figure dashed forward, leaving a refreshing breeze in her wake. The older rtives watching her from behind softened their expressions, their eyes filling with gentle fondness. She had always been soposed and reserved. Now, he finally seemed to have the carefree energy of a young girl.


    Seeing her excitement, Truman''s spirits lifted as well, and he raised his brows yfully, "Mel, slow down a bit," he called out with a smile. "Don''t trip! If you get hurt, Edward will never let me hear the end of it." The uncles around himughed, sensing Truman''s pride. "There he goes again, showing off, one teased. "Truman, you''re the one worrying about her. No need to drag Edward into it!"


    Truman grinned smugly. "What can I say? She''s one of the Moores, he boasted. "I''m more than happy to look out for her!"


    Melody ran until she reached the edge of the hallway. Just a few steps more, and she''d arrive at the tea pavilion.


    As she neared, her pace slowed, her footsteps faltering slightly as a hint of apprehension washed over her. It had been four years-would her brother still hold it against her?


    Meanwhile, Timothy stood with his back to the corridor, his heart pounding wildly. The sound of approaching footsteps grew louder, and he felt as if every beat of his heart echoed through the air around him. His whole body tensed, fists clenched, palms damp with cold sweat.Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    "Brother... is that you?" Melody''s voice trembled as she drew closer, nervously clutching the hem of her dress.


    With each step, her fingers traced the embroidered flowers on the fabric, her palms growing damp.


    The word "brother" sent a surge of emotions crashing over Timothy. Though he could hardly contain his feelings, the joy at hearing her call him was overwhelming.


    Taking a deep breath, he spun around, his face lit with tion. "Mel, it''s me! I''m here! I came to apologize."


    But as he turned to face her, the smile froze on his face.


    Melody stood there, looking straight at him, her gaze distant and almost numb. Though she seemed to be staring at him, it felt as if she were searching for someone else beyond him, as if he wasn''t the person she truly wanted to see. Her expression held a lifeless, detached coldness.


    She had called for her "brother"-but perhaps she''d meant her other brother in the Shields.


    Melody''s steps halted, her once-lighthearted movementsing to a stop. Upon seeing Timothy, it was as if all her energy had suddenly drained away. She took a measured step back, her gaze distant, her tone chilly. "I''m sorry, I mistook you for someone else." 14:28 Wed, Nov 6 BG.


    Chapter 204 Mistook


    "I''ll have someone show you out."


    68%


    +10 Free Coins


    Her gaze was cool, a sharpness to her eyes, and the small mole beneath her left eyelid appeared to fade in the dim light, her pupils carrying a glint of calm wariness.


    "Mel, please, hear me qut-I truly came to make things right, Timothy pleaded, panic edging into his voice. "We''re family. I wasn''t trying to be unfair before. It''s just that Suzie''s heart condition was so severe. If it got worse, she wouldn''t have ... "What does that have to do with me? Melody cut him off with a coldugh. "If you don''t leave now, I''ll throw you out myself."


    This new, icy demeanor was a stark contrast to the sweet,pliant Melody he remembered. Timothy''s steps faltered, his throat dry, struggling to find words but unable to speak.


    Then, as if recalling something important, he reached into his coat pocket, pulling out a crumpled document. The paper was creased, as if he''d hesitated over it many times, with his handwriting scrawled on it.


    He took a step forward, his eyes filled with anxiety and uncertainty, and extended it toward her. "Mel, this is a 30 percent share of Golden Pax...


    11


    "I''ve thought it over. You''ve yed a big part in Golden Pax''s sess over the years, and this is what you deserve. Please take it."


    Seeing her hesitation, Timothy hurriedly pressed the contract into her hands, his voice a mix of nerves and insistence. "Suzie doesn''t have these shares, Mel. I saved them for you alone."

 Remarry My 205

    Chapter 205 Trash


    Chapter 205 Trash


    Melody looked down at the crumpled share transfer agreement in her hand, her expressionced with disdain. With a slight nce, she let it slip from her fingers, watching it drift to the floor.


    "Take your trash and leave," she said tly.


    The agreement Timothy had held onto for so long, waiting for the right moment to give it to her, nowy scattered on the ground. He felt his breath catch as he stared at Melody''s cold, indifferent gaze, noticing that she no longer/even bothered to address him by name. Gritting his jaw, Timothy took a step forward, bending down before her to pick up the paper. For a moment, he avoided her eyes, struggling against a mix of embarrassment and regret that made his face pale. As he clenched the wrinkled document in his hand, his fingers trembled, and he forced himself to look into Melody''s clear, unyielding eyes.


    Afraid she might toss it aside again, he pressed the paper close to his chest, his gaze conflicted as he murmured, "Mel, this isn''t trash."


    "It''s my sincere apology," he continued, his voice unsteady. "I know I misunderstood you before and caused you pain. But we''re family-brother and sister by blood. Could you give me another chance?"


    "I swear, from now on, I''ll treat you just as well as I treat Suzie ... equally."


    Despite being the older brother, he consistently pushed Melody to makepromises for the Shields, putting pressure on her to give up everything for Suzie Looking back, he could see that his and the Shields'' treatment of her had only driven her further away. With this resolve, he unfolded the agreement with a careful hand, showing it to her as he bowed his head.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Melody eyed his repentant expression, her brows pinched in irritation. She had no patience left for his empty words. Swiftly, she snatched the paper from his hand, gave a faint smile, and tore it straight down the middle.


    The document split in two, the sound sharp in the silence, and she watched as his eyes widened in shock. Without hesitation, she grabbed the torn halves from his hands and shredded them into tiny pieces, then tossed the scraps right in his face.


    The fragments scattered across Timothy''s face, but he didn''t seem to feel a thing, his once-proud posture copsing as if all strength had left him. The arrogance that had once marked his expression was gone as he staggered forward, forcing a strained smile as he tried to cate her.


    "Mel, are you done? If tearing it up helped, then go ahead. You can take it out on me-I''ll stand here and let you do whatever you want."


    Melody almost burst outughing at the absurdity of it


    She gave Timothy a firm shove and watched as the tall, sharply dressed CEO stumbled backward,nding on the ground among the torn pieces of paper. He looked as discarded as the scraps that surrounded him. "Timothy, do you even understand innguage?"


    "I told you to leave. I don''t want to see you. To me, you''re worth less than those shreds of paper. Just


    1/2


    3


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 205 Trash


    looking at you makes me sick."


    She gazed down at him, sprawled in his rare moment of disgrace, her expression void of sympathy. Her words were cutting, but her tone was devoid of emotion. Timothy''s turmoil had be meaningless to her.


    They were done long ago. If he hadn''te back to disrupt her life, she''d have forgotten about him entirely.


    As Timothy prepared to push himself up, his hand froze mid-air, and he slumped back, defeated, his eyes reddening as he sank helplessly to the floor.

 Remarry My 206

    Chapter 206 Don''t Come Back


    Chapt


    206 Don''t Come Back


    +10 Free Coins


    "Mel, I...


    Timothy wanted to exin, but he found himself at a loss for words.


    But the words he was about to say were abruptly cut off by Melody''s cold voice


    Timothy!"


    "Don''t make me lose all respect for you."


    "You''re not here to apologize. You''re just trying to keep up appearances for the Shields family, to keep this so-called family ''whole!"


    "Just like thest time at the Summit when you apologized to me-not because you felt you''d wronged me, but becaus¨¦ Golden Pax needed my ns."


    "Timothy, you''re selfish and proud. As the eldest son of the Shields, there''s nothing wrong with thinking about the family''s interests."


    "But if you think an apology is going to make me reconcile with the Shields, you''re sorely mistaken."


    Melody''s words cut deep, stripping Timothy''s attempt at sincerity down to its core, exposing the hidden motives that even he couldn''t deny.


    His ears rang, and a stunned, numbing realization sank over him, leaving him lost for words.


    "Just go."


    "Don''te back."


    Her voice was icy as she turned to leave the pavilion.


    As she did, Timothy looked up, feeling a raw pain tear through him, as if something vital was being ripped


    out.


    Instinctively, he scrambled to his feet, reaching out to grab her wrist, but Melody easily evaded his trembling hand just as he nearly touched her sleeve.


    Timothy''s eyes reddened, and in a voice tinged with a hint of desperation, he called. "Mel, don''t go


    "At least... please take this."


    This is your Ruby Zoisite pendant."


    He forced himself to stand still, carefully pulling out the red jade piece, and holding it out in front of her. This time, the fractured jade was pieced back together, its surface webbed with hairline cracks, but he held it our, hoping against hope. "It broke identally, but I... I put it back together."


    "Mel, Grandpa carved this red jade for you by hand. He put all his blessings for you into it...


    1/2


    29 Wed, Nov b


    Chapter 206 Don''t Come Back


    +10 Free ConsCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    On Veronica''s birthday, Timothy watched as Melody shattered the Ruby Zoisite pendant right in front of him. He hadn''t reacted at the time, but after the guests left, he''d gone back, gathering each shard by himself.


    He had tried every method he could think of to mend, but no amount of repair could make the cracks disappear.


    He''d even consideredmissioning a new piece, crafted from the finest red jade, carved to the same pattern. But he couldn''t wait any longer. He needed her to see it now, to know someone in the Shields family still cared about her. Melody''s gaze lingered on the fractured red jade for a brief moment, and she let out a smallugh. She took it from him, only to toss it directly into the coldke beside them. Timothy, give up."


    The jade sank with a soft ssh, disappearing into theke''s icy depths.


    Timothy stood frozen, his eyes reddening as he watched her walk away, her silhouette growing blurrier with every step. A faint dampness traced down his cheek


    Then, suddenly, a louder ssh echoed across theke


    From the corridor nearby, someone screamed, "Look, someone else fell in the water!"


    But this time, Melody didn''t stop, nor did she look back

 Remarry My 207

    Chapter 207 I''ll Be Good


    Chapter 207 I''ll Be Good


    The winterke water was bitterly cold, but Timothy didn''t hesitate to dive in. The moment he plunged into the freezing depths, a crushing pressure surrounded him, filling his nose and cars and numbing his senses until he felt as if he''d gone deal. His chest seized with sharp pain, though he couldn''t tell if it stemmed from the cold or something deeper within.


    In that instant, countless memories shed through his mind.


    He remembered the day Melody first returned to the Shields. She wore a beautiful princess drew, her skin fair and delicate, showing signs of a well-cared for life. Her clear, almond-shaped eyes scanned the people of the Shields, slightly dazed, her gaze thickering with a gentle curiosity that was endearing


    That day, he''d been scheduled to finalize an important business deal Yet he couldn''t resisting home early to wee Melody.


    Behind her was a tall young man carrying her luggage, dressed in a ck T-shirt with a metallic ne around his neck. He looked both edgy and protective, his handsome face holding a slightly aloof expression as he stayed close by Melody''s side. Melody looked nervous, half-hiding behind the young man. Timothy was the first to approach, meeting her shy gaze with a warm smile. "You must be Mel, right"


    "Melody, wee home.


    He saw himself then, smiling so kindly, without any of the suspicion or tension that wouldeter. Melody''s bright eyes lit up with a sudden gleam. She nodded and softly called. Timothy?"


    At that moment, no one noticed how the man in ck beside her went rigid, his face paling slightly. But he stood his ground, cing himself protectively in front of Melody, watching Timothy with a cool expression.


    Tall and lean in a dark gray tailored suit, Timothy looked down slightly, his smile warm and gentle. He leaned forward, a hint of yful mischief in his tone. "Melody, I''m Timothy, your eldest brother." ""You can call me Tim from now o


    on"


    "If there''s anything you find unfamiliar here, just let me know."


    Melody looked up at him, a flicker of surprise in her eyes before she shyly nodded. "Hello"


    After she''d met the other members of the Shields, the man in ck seemed reasly to leave, as though his duty was done. Just as he reached the front door, Melody suddenly rushed after him Timothy, worried she might be overwhelmed, followed her outside.


    He watched as Melody rugged on the young man''s sleeve, her head down and her delicate shoulders slumping in sadness. She looked heartbreakingly small and forlorn


    "Martin, I don''t want to stay with the Shields; she murmured. Take me away, please"


    The tall man froze, then leaned down, gently rulling her hair with a worried expression.


    %Ccontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 207 I''ll Be Good


    "Mel, did they bully you?" He asked, tension visible in his voice.


    Melody shook her head, still clinging to the young man''s sleeve, pouting in silence, her face full of unspoken reluctance.


    The man in ck seemed to understand instantly: Melody wasn''t upset-they simply meant too much to her. With a soft sigh, he bent down, meeting her gaze seriously. "Mel, they''re your real family."


    "They lost you for over ten years. Imagine how painful that must have been. Would you let them keep feeling guilty for the rest of their lives?"


    "Besides, your grandfather said only by returning to the Shields can you have the future You''re a true heiress, meant to live a life offort. If you stay with us, life won''t be as easy.... you deserve.


    Melody''s eyes were immediately filled with tears, She protested, "I didn''t suffer at all at home."


    You and Dad treated me so well"


    Her voice caught in her throat as she nced toward a tree not far away, where half of a gray slee oup from behind the trunk. A little smile crept into her teary eyes. "And Maxx was good to me too!" pecked


    Behind the tree, Martin''s younger brother, Maxx Tucker, narrowed his eyes and gave a small smirk. His fair jaw lifted slightly in a disdainful scoff. Hmph, who was good to you?"


    Troublemaker, don''t get ahead of yourself!


    But as he turned away, a prickle of sadness hit his nose He told himself he didn''t care about Melody at all -she was nothing special besides her looks.


    Ever since Melody came to live with the Tuckers, their father, Tyrell Tucker, and Martin had been focused. solely on her. Maxx thought it was just as well that she be leaving; he''d wanted her gone for ages. Seeing the slight redness in Melody''s eyes, Martin''s mouth curled into a bittersweet smile as he softly tried to negotiate with her.


    Then I''ll keep working hard to make enough money so you can be a Tucker heiress too."


    You''ll be our only little princess, okay?"


    At that moment, as he looked at Melody''s sad and vulnerable expression, Martin made a silent vow: he would get YM Capital listed as soon as possible.


    When that day came, he''d bring Melody back to the Tuckers in grand style, giving her the rightful life of a heiress.


    Melody nodded, knowing there was no use in arguing with Martin. It was Poppy who had decided that she''d return to the Shields, and no one in the Shields or the Tuckers, for that matter-could challenge Poppy''s decision She had to be good and not make things difficult for Tyrell and Martin.


    14.29 Wed, Nov b


    Chapter 207 I''ll Be Good


    68%


    10 Free Coins


    Wiping away the tears at the corners of her eyes, Melody gave a little nod, saying obediently, "Martin, I''ll be good at the Shields"

 Remarry My 208

    Chapter 208 Take The Card


    "Martin, don''t worry; I''m very likable. My mom, dad, and brothers will dote on me just as much as you all do, Melody had assured Martin confidently just before they parted ways. Deep down, she yearned for family bonds, something Martin understood well.


    So, he sent her back to the Shield family, hoping to give her a chance to experience the connection with her true kin.


    After Timothy watched them say their farewells, he noticed Melody dejectedly walking back to the vi.


    He intended to approach her and help her pick out a room, but the noise from Shield''s Mansion caught


    his attention


    Someone screamed. Call an ambnce! Ms. Shield has copsed from a heart attack!"


    Timothy paused in his steps toward Melody, then immediately dashed toward the vi.


    To him. Suzanna was far more important than a newly returned little sister.


    As time passed. Timothy became busy and seldom returned to Shield''s Mansion.


    When he did. he sometimes saw Melody quietly massaging her mother''s shoulders on the couch. The tender scene of their maternal bond filled him with joy That tenderness led him to pay more attention to his new sister.


    He assumed that someone must have arranged a room for Melody long ago.


    However, it wasn''t until a yearter, when the issue of her living in the maid''s attic came to light, that he truly grasped the situation.


    Upon learning the news, he felt as if he had been struck in the chest.


    It turned out that Melody had endured so much hardship right under his nose.


    Two years had passed since Melody arrived at the Shield family, but she still wore the exquisite princess


    dress she had on when she first returned home.


    The hem of the dress had faded from washing.


    One day, he could no longer stand the sight of it and called out to Melody, "Mel, take this card


    "Go get yourself some pretty dresses to wear.


    "Girls can spend money on appearance, so don''t worry about wasting it. Suzie buys new dresses every month, even though many of them will never be worn twice." Tim not encouraging you to be extravagant: 1 just want you to treat yourself better."


    He stood before Melody, trying to press the card into her hand, but she refused to take it.


    111


    14:29 Wed, Nov 6 BG.


    Chapter 208 Take The Card


    +10 Free Coins


    Just as he wondered how to get her to ept it, he noticed Suzanna standing in the hallway, watching


    them from a distance.


    For reasons he couldn''t quite exin, a sudden wave of embarrassment washed over him, and he lost his grip on the card, which fell to the ground.


    Suzanna approached with a gentle sniile, yfully chiding him as she walked over. "Tim, you''re so naughty! How dare you talk about me behind my back to Mel?" Timothy scratched his nose with an embarrassedugh, crouching to pick up the card as he exined, "Mel''s dress looks a bit worn out."


    Suzanna affectionately squeezed Melody''s arm and replied, "Tim, that''s where you don''t understand." "This dress was bought by her brother, Martin, in the Tucker family, with his first paycheck. It''s special to her. Just handing her a card to buy fancier, newer dresses isn''t going to rece that." "Besides, Tim, you''re so out of touch. Retro styles are popr now-many clothes and shoes are even designed to look vintage."


    Timgdy wasn''t well-versed in fashion, and for reasons he couldn''t quite ce, Suzanna''s words made Melody''s faded dress seem even more unbearable to look at.


    ncing at Melody, he said in a cold tone, ''So that''s the reason. Melody, is this dress bought by Martin?"


    A year had passed, and he now understood everything about Martin, the young prodigy in ck who had once been hailed as a flecting genius in finance.


    Melody lifted her gaze to Timothy''s severe expression, thinking of Martin, now trapped in a vegetative state, and of the Tuckers resentment toward her. These thoughts filled her heart with sorrow.


    She nodded and replied, "Yes"


    Timothy''s gaze drifted over her dress, and it dawned on him that, like Suzie, Melody also had a monthly allowance of 300,000 dors. How could she possibly not afford a new dress?


    His concern suddenly felt both ridiculous and unnecessary,


    With a wry smile, he ced the bank card into Suzanna''s hand, addressing Melody in a detached tone. "If you''re so fond of that dress, there''s no need to get a new one.


    "Suzie, your wardrobe could use an update, too," he added.


    "Take this card and spend as you wish."


    With that, he strode off, unaware that Melody''s bright yes slowly dimmed behind him.


    Wed, Nov bContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 209

    Chapter 209 Why Can''t I Find It?


    #10 Free


    Free Cons


    Timothy had always cared for Melody as a sister, but this concern was nothingpared to what he felt


    for Suzanna.


    An aching pain gnawed at his heart.


    As Timothy emerged from the icyke, he quickly wiped the sshes of water off his face. And he tried to spot Melody''s figure along the shore of the Tea Pavilion


    He hoped that even if she wasn''t as anxiously concerned for him as before, she would at least be standing there, showing that she cared about his well-being- But as he scanned theke''s bank, all he saw were unfamiliar, worried bodyguards, with no sign of Melody. She was gone. She had left without a trace. The lighy that had just flickered in Timothy''s eyes dimmed inch by inch, and his heart grew cold.


    For a moment, he couldn''t tell if theke water was colder or if his heart was.


    "Mr. Mr. Shield? How did you fall into theke?"


    "The water in thiske is deep and cold. Since you can swim, hurry up ande back to the shore."


    In this kind of weather, even brief contact with cold water would make anyone shiver.


    The bodyguards had initially prepared to jump into theke to save him, but seeing that he could keep his head above water, they stopped in their tracks. Instead, they began urging Timothy toe back to the shore.


    "No... I don''t need to."


    "I''m looking for something very important to me.


    "You don''t need to worry about me; I''lle up once I find it."


    As Timothy spoke, the icy water he exhaled carried a chill, causing his lips to tremble and his teeth to chatter from the extreme cold.


    The bodyguards on the shore were puzzled by his actions.


    They knew that even staying in the coldke for a short time in this weather could easily lead to a cold or illness.


    If he didn''te up soon, his body definitely couldn''t withstand it.


    So they continued to urge him


    "Mr. Shield, nothing is more important than your health.


    "Get back on shore. Since you are Mrs. Melody''s brother, we definitely can''t let you fall sick.


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 209 Why Can''t I Find It?


    "If you''re looking for something, just tell us. We have enough manpower to help you find it."


    Although Frostmere Lake was cold, when it came to work and making money, one cannot be picky about the work tasks assigned. Besides, Timothy was their boss''s esteemed guest. They wouldn''t dare treat him with anything less than


    respect.


    With that in mind, the head of the bodyguards was ready to send someone into theke to help Timothy retrieve his belongings. But Timothy didn''t hesitate for a moment and refused their help.


    Melody didn''t forgive him.


    She threw away the piece of red jade that symbolized the reunion of the Shield Family with her own hands.


    Therefore, this red jade had to be found by him personally to prove his sincerity in apologizing to Melody.


    "I don''t need help!"


    "Don''t send anyone down. I can find it myself."


    If you really want to help, then tell Mel that I sincerely apologize to her, and I will prove my sincerity!


    After saying this, Timothy ignored everything else and dove fiercely into Frostmere Lake.


    The bone-chilling icy water seemed to pierce through his lungs in an instant, but he endured and continued to dive toward the bottom.


    It was almost winter, so the bottom of Frostmere Lake was filled with withered ck water nts, and Timothy kept probing downward, oblivious to the rough nts cutting his hands.


    He only then started to swim up for air. Each time he was on the verge of suffocation and unable to breathe.


    He gripped a handful of water nts in his hand as he swam up for air. He couldn''t help but nce toward the shore while taking a breath, but he couldn''t find Melody anywhere. All he saw was the increasing number of bodyguards patrolling around.


    Ronald sat on the shore with a timer in hand.


    When he saw Timothye up for air, he quickly pressed the stop button and turned to the head of the bodyguards, saying, "59 seconds.


    Remember this number. If Mr. Shield hasn''te up by the next count, go straight down to rescue him.


    Next to Ronald, about ten bodyguard''s wearing life jackets stood in a line on the shore, poised and ready to rescue Timothy if needed.


    It was as if, the moment he got into trouble, a bodyguard would immediately jump into theke to pull


    -29 Wed, Nov b


    Chapter 209 Why Can''t I Find It?


    him ou


    him out, racing against death itself.Content is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    087%


    +10 Free Coins


    But he scanned the entire shore and couldn''t find the figure he was looking for.


    His heart sank even lower, and he plunged back into Frostmere Lake.


    Again and again, he searched the bottom, pushing asiderge clumps of rough water nts.


    His hands were cut by the nts, leaving terrifying gashes; the blood mixed with the water of Frostmere Lake disappearing as if it had never existed.


    The icy water numbed his skin, making him feel as though he had lost all sense of pain.


    Timothy frantically searched for the piece of red jade with the shattered patterns


    As he came up for air time and again, Melody''s kindness toward him reyed in his mind-a kindness. that sought no reply.


    He was torturing himself almost in a self-destructive manner.


    His eyes grew redder with each shattered hope, until they werepletely filled with despair. With every moment of hope lost, the weight of his sorrow only intensified.


    In that icy water, he felt the slow encroachment of hopelessness enveloping him. Despair closed in on him little by little, suffocating him.


    He felt that his hopeless persistence in enduring the bane-chilling cold while diving down was akin to the way Melody had cared for him in the past.


    He was aware that the chances of finding the red jade were slim.


    Simrly, she understood that it was almost impossible for her to touch his heart and make him care for her like he did for Suzanna


    Yet she continued to try desperately, despite the odds.


    It hurt so much, yet her determination never wavered.


    Time passed second by second, and Timothy felt his nerves tense, his eyes almost bulging with strain.


    Still, there was no sign of Melody on the shore.


    He grew increasingly fangued, and his strength to dive birther diminished with time...


    "Mel Mel, I know I was wrong. I really do


    "Why can''t In


    cant find her? Why?"


    He asked himself in agony, as if questioning his past self about why he had hurt Melody like that.


    But in the end, no one could find the e answer


    Alfred stood on the shore, ncing at Ronald and thenat Timothy, who was thrashing around in the water. He questioned, "Ronald, tell me the truth-does my dad have a hidden treasure trove at the botto 14-29 Wed, No


    Chapter 209 Why Can''t I Find It?


    of theke?"


    "Also, is my dad aware that Timothy is brazenly trying to loot his treasure?"


    Both Ronald and the bodyguards were speechless at his words.

 Remarry My 210

    Chapter 210 She Never Loved Your Father


    Chapter 210 She Never Loved Your Father


    Alfred waved a Lace Trimmed Victorian Rose Fan in his hand, which was in stark contrast to his distant and refined demeanor.


    He stood by theke, watching themotion unfold, but his brows furrowed tighter with each passing


    moment,


    Noticing Ronald still wasn''t responding, he mimicked his mother, Mnie, and flicked the rose fan toward the butler''s hacksigle, annoyance flickering across his handsome, sun-kissed face as he said, "Why aren''t you replying?" "Could it be that after my three years abroad, I''ve be so handsome that you no longer recognize me?"


    "Tsk, tsk. While I know I''m young, handsome, and wealthy, you really shouldn''t be too infatuated with me. I''m just not interested in older men who are almost bald!"


    As the second son of the Moore family, Alfred''s status had always been steady due to his father''s fondness for his mother.


    Before Edward''s tragic ne crash, he was the little young master cherished by the entire family.


    Though he asionally faced beatings from that fierce woman, Felicity, he was a man and wouldn''t stoop to arguing with an awful hag.


    He would acknowledge Felicity as his older sister.


    After all, he was a year older than her.


    Because of their age difference, many suspected that Alfred was an illegitimate child, which helped. Mnie climb the ranks as a mistress.


    This situation caused Mnie, who had just married into the Moore family, to suffer a great deal of grievance.


    Over the years, Truman, burdened by guilt, realized that Mnie had been treated unfairly, leading him to spoil her even more.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Alfred was fully aware he was not the illegitimate child


    In truth, it was Felicity who remained the deepest wound in their father''s heart.


    As a result, while Felicity wielded influence and authority in Sommerville, she became much quieter and more reserved when she returned to the Moore family never causing trouble. Her identity was a long-buried secret the Moores had protected for years.


    After divorcing Edward''s mother, Truman remarried Mnie.


    Coming from a refined family and being a first-time bride, Mnie felt slighted marrying a man with a previous marriage and a son.


    In response, Truman held an especially grand wedding ceremony to show his respect and make amends


    Chapter 210 She Never Loved Your Father


    +10 Free Coins


    A year after their wedding, Mnie gave birth to Alfred However, before Allred was even a month old,


    in her arms, dering, "This


    Truman''s ex-wife, Jossie Reid, appeared at the Moore Residence with a/d was even a month old, child is Truman''s."


    At that time, Felicity was already three months old.


    If Felicity was truly Truman''s daughter, it would mean he hadn''t fully cut ties with his ex-wife after remarrying and had fathered a child with her.


    This revtion pushed Mnie to the edge, and the fury nearly made her ill during her postpartum recovery, leaving her unable to conceive again after Alfied.


    Though Mnie''s family didn''t match the Moore family''s influence, they shed with the Moores several times over this matter.


    The scandal caused quite a stir at the time, quickly bing the talk of Sommerville''s social circles.


    The Lamberts once demanded that Mnie be taken back to her family, leading both families into an intense conflict.


    At one point, they even forced Truman to make a choice: either acknowledge Felicity as a Moore and bring her into the family, or divorce Mnie and allow her and her son to return to the Lamberts. In the end, no one knew exactly what twists had unfolded.


    The result was that Truman acknowledged Felicity as his child, bringing her back to Regal de to be raised, though he left her in the care of his parents, the old Mr. and Mrs. Moore.


    While he gave Felicity little attention, he showered Alfred with affection.


    As for Edward, his biological mother, Jossie, left him at Regal de and then vanished without a trace.


    As Edward grew up and gained his own influence, he tried numerous times to track down Jossie, but every lead led nowhere.


    It was as if she had disappeared from the face of the earth.


    All she left for Edward was the memory of the Moore Residence, where she once lived.


    Alfred, on the other hand, was raised with endless rumors swirling around him.


    He once asked Mnie about the past, but each time she cut him off with a cool expression, saying, "In any case, Jossie never loved your father."


    "I started dating and married him after their divorce. Back then, the men who wanted to marry me stretched from Sommerville to Antarctica-I would''ve been out of my mind to be a homewrecker!" "Why would I endure so much just to marry him if it wasn''t true love?


    "Alfred, I''m only going to exin this once. You''re the child of our love, and you''re definitely not a child born out of wedlock."


    "As for your sister Felicity, justpare her with you and Edward. How much resemnce do you see between Felicity and the two of you?"


    2/3


    14:29 Wed, Nov 6 GG


    M


    Chapter 210 She Never Loved Your Father


    Mnie always left things at that.


    After all, the secrets in arge elite family ran deep and were messy.


    +10 Free Coins


    Alfred, however, was quite easygoing, managing to keep a kind heart even while growing up in such aplicated family.

 Remarry My 211

    Chapter 211 Sibling Rivalries and Hidden Jealousies


    Mnie was irritated by her son''s maddeningly naive incence, almost to the point of foolishnesst. Luckily, the older generation''s grudges did not spread too far to the younger generation over time. Although Alfred had suffered bullying from Felicity in private, he never held a grudge.


    The only thing he''d stubbornly refused to do was call her "uster"


    By the coldkeside.


    Ronald had long grown ustomed to Alfred''s daily dose of mockingCcontent ? exclusive by N?/vel(D)ra/ma.Org.


    He rified patiently, "Mr. Alfred, I don''t believe Mr. Shield is diving into theke to pull up some big treasure vault


    "There was a bit of dispute between Mr. Shield and the young mistress at the tea pavilion earlier, and the young mistress threw something into theke, and that''s what Mr. Shield went in to retrieve After he finished exining, Ronaldposed himself and sat dignifiedly by theke, awaiting further questioning.


    Of course. Alfred was soon bobbing his head with a smirk. Then that means whatever Melody tossed in must be worth a fortune!" Alfred mused.


    "It could be the key to some huge stash of treasures!"


    "Get someone to fish it out right away! We can''t let an outsider nab such a prize before us," he ordered. leaning in with a sly grin


    Ronald dabbed his forehead as if wiping away an imaginary bead of sweat before bowing politely


    A secondter, he turned to the team of bodyguards andmanded, "Alright, everyone, into theke."


    The bodyguard captain leaned over to Ronald, whispering suspiciously. "Weren''t we supposed to just pretend on the shore!


    "We''re not supposed to dive in to save Timothy, right?


    "Mr. Edward instructed us that if Timothy annoys Mr Melody, we''re just here to put on a show for appearances. We''re to let them handle things without interfering to keep up the Moore family''s dignity" Even though Edward hard seemingly stayed out of sight since the couple entered Regal ste: he was fully aware of everything happening within it


    Ronald sidestepped the clear-eyed gaze of Alfred, casting a shrewd, unreadable nce at the bodyguard captam before whispering back. "Mr Alfred only asked you to go down and soak in theke. Nobody asked you to save anyone?


    13


    +10 Free Cons


    Chapter 211 Sibling Rivalries and Hidden Jealousies


    As for a treasure vault, Alfred didn''t even need one.


    It was just an excuse to anger Melody


    As for why Alfred would want to help her, well, that was a curiosity Ronald dared not delve into


    Enlightenment dawned on the bodyguard captain


    Ah, so Alfred had immediately grasped Edward''s deep devotion to Melody as soon as he returned to Regal


    de.


    This whole act of saving someone was to teach Timothy a more heart-wrenching lesson:


    This was Alfred showing goodwill to Edward!


    He turned to Alfred, giving him a respectful nod of admiration. "Mr. Alfred, you''re brilliant. We''ll go rescue'' him right away!"


    After that, hemanded the bodyguards into the coldke, one after another, plunging in.


    Alfred was dumbfounded, his confusion only growing,


    What on earth do they think?


    They''re already spreading my orders without understanding it!


    Alfred stomped, his face twisting in irritation. "You idiots! Who told you to save him?!"


    Just as he was gearing up to make a scene, a figure appeared at the end of the corridor, strolling forward with an air of calm authority.


    Sunlight poured through the hallway, casting a y of light and shadow across his features, a strikingly carved profile, a high nose bridge, and a bone structure as wless as a ssical painting. It was Edward.


    Three years had passed since these half-brothers hadst seen each other.


    On the day Alfred had been sent abroad, Edward had been fighting for his life on an operating table.


    Now, here he was, standing healthy,posed, and as poised as ever.


    Seeing his brother alive and well, a strange pang hit Alfred, and his eyes stung, welling up almost instantly. Edward''s gaze swept over him, his deep voice firm yet resonant. "Alfred, what mischief are you up to now?" The familiar voice made Alfred stunned.


    The moment his eyes met Edward''s cold and proud gaze, he looked away instantly, prideful as ever, his tone shifting to something cold and haughty. "Hmph. None of your business!"


    He added, "If you''re so free, why don''t you go keep an eye on your dearest Melody?"


    Ronald, barely holding back a smirk. Oh, oh, is Mr. Alfred actually jealous of Mrs. Melody?


    23


    lousies


    little wife?

 Remarry My 212

    Chapter 212 Youthful Obsession


    Chapter 212 Youthful Obsession


    +10 Free Coins


    Edward narrowed his sharp, clear eyes, barely saying a word, yet his silent presence alone was enough to cast an invisible pressure over everyone nearby.


    Alfred felt his breath catch under this unspoken authority. Still, stubborn as ever, he ignored his older brother, his clear eyes betraying a hint of reluctant grievance. He had known Melody three years ago, or perhaps even earlier.


    This Melody was the same girl from the photograph in Edward''s drawer.


    She was also the same girl who had been a transfer student in the dance ss next to his extracurricr interest club. He remembered she studied ballet.


    Even at just 16, she had a delicate elegance, with a slender waist and graceful neck, a face so refined and poised.


    Back then, Melody was stunning, and the boys in his street dance club, a bunch of privileged heirs, had made frequent attempts to chat her up.


    Yet there was always this tall,nky young man in ck, a silent, ever-present shadow who guarded her.


    His fierce look and casual arrogance shed sharply with Melody''s quiet, gentle beauty, and he would personally escort her every time, keeping anyone from daring to approach. That''s when he noticed something else.


    His brother, who usually couldn''t be bothered to give him a second nce, suddenly began to drop him, off at his extracurricr club.


    At first, he thought it was amusing.


    He was convinced that his brother was finally taking his education seriously. It made him throw himself into street dance with extra enthusiasm.


    However, it wasn''t long before a feeling of suspicion crept in.


    Every time, Edward would find a reason to pass by the neighboring ssroom, sometimes even stopping outside the ballet studio, his gaze coolly drifting in, but with a light that slowly turned almost-entranced.


    Taking advantage of a break, Alfred snuck over, just in time to see what his brother was looking at through the ss.


    There stood Melody, tall and slender, her skin pale as fresh snow, wrapped in a figure-hugging white dress that swayed like delicate silk with her every movement


    She danced alone under the lights.


    Her motions were graceful, weightless as a swallow, her body soft like drifting clouds, and her arms so fluid they seemed boneless. With a sudden, sweeping flourish, her sleeves unfurled, fabric and skirt flowing as though a cascade of petals were scattering gently from the air.


    1/3


    14.30 Wed, Nov 6 BG


    Chapter 212 Youthful Obsession


    +10 Free Com


    Dressed in white with ink-ck hair, her beauty was dreamlike, as if she were a flower obscured by mist, ethereal, and elusive.


    In that moment, even his spirit couldn''t help but be drawn to her.


    It took him a while to shap out of it, and when he turned to give his brother a reproachful look, he saw Edward, usually soposed and cold, looking as if something within him had broken.


    Unsurprised by his presence, Edward nced his way and, in a rare gesture, reached out and tousled his hair. His low and hoarse voice held an unfamiliar gentleness. "You''ve grown taller, but still too young


    A hint of something hidden lurked in Edward''s eyes as he adjusted his cuff, trying to suppress the shadow in his gaze as if he were fighting to keep it all together.


    He had to hold himself together!


    Atst, he pushed up his gold-rimmed sses, his Adam''s apple bobbing as he turned away, leaving only a solitary, elegant figure.


    "Edward, I''m not a kid!" Alfred called after him, huffing with frustration.


    In 16! I''m in high school already!"


    Determined to make his point, Alfred shouted at the retreating figure of his tall, aloof brother, his voice puffed with indignation.


    At that moment, Edward was only 23, fresh out of university but already a cold and ruthless presence in the business world, his refined and dignified face hiding the fierce reputation of a young business tyrant. Unfortunately, Edward didn''t look back that day,


    He missed the small figure peeking out from behind Alfred. She''s a young girl with her dark hair a little tousled, her checks faintly flushed from the dance she''d just finished.


    The white dress only emphasized Melody''s quiet and solitary grace.


    Tilting her head, she watched Alfred, whose flustered posture had a certain charm. She reached out and gave a gentle poke to his back, still looking at the spot where Edward had disappeared. "Hey, was that older guy standing here just now a friend of Martin''s?" she asked, curiosity flickering in her


    eyes.Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    "My brother had somethinge up today, so he sent his friend to pick Alfred began.


    Melody seemed poised to ask more when a voice called from behind her, "Mel! Martin had an appointment, so I''m here to take you home."


    It was Kenrick.


    Alfred didn''t know the guy, but something about his polished and overly polite demeanor made him ufortable,


    Then a sly idea struck him.


    2/3


    + 10 Tree Coins


    Chapter 212 Youthful Obsession


    He extended his hand to Melody with a triendly smile and spoke, "Tu from the street dance ss next door. My name''s Altres!


    "Actually, I''m thinking of switching sses. Do you guys allow boys in the ballet club And I''m in a bit of a rush, so let''s exchange numbers Alfred was well aware, thanks to his rowdy friends, that Melody helped out as an assistant in the dance club


    He was intentionally baiting her


    Sure enough she mentioned a string of phone numbers.


    Unfortunately, though, heter handed off the number to his brother, who dialed it only to be greeted by Melody''s older brother, Martin.


    Both men ended up seated stilly on the couch, obediently staring at the phone as they got a half-hour


    lecture over the line.


    Thinking back on it. Alfred felt utterly mortified.


    Still, it was the first time he''d seen his ever-cool older brother look even a bit flustered.


    That''s the reason he returned from abroad this time.

 Remarry My 213

    Chapter 213 Where Is The Key Vault?


    Chapter 213 Where Is The Key Vault?


    When he heard that his sister-inw was named Melody Tucker, he wasn''t surprised.


    Some people who have been nning for too long should always get what they want.


    Edward ignored Alfred''s self-centered little musings, his gazezily drifting toward the man still diving up and down in the frigidke. His eyes held a faint, cold hint of mockery. Noticing this, Ronald hurriedly stepped forward. "Mr. Edward, Mr. Shield has been soaking in the coldke for nearly half an hour now. He looks like he''s almost out of strength...." After all, they were in Regal de. They wouldn''t let Mrs. Melody''s rtive drown here.


    Ronald was gently reminding them that perhaps it was time to let things go.


    Alfred put his hands on his hips and rolled his eyes. "If he''s so keen on digging up a gold mine, drowning would serve him right."


    Ronald didn''t speak. He wisely kept any furtherments to himself.


    Edward''s gaze remained distant, his proud eyes half-lidded. "Fine. Pull him out before he drowns.


    Oh... what a tricky task that''s going to be.


    Still, as Regal de''s top butler, he merely bowed respectfully. "Understood. Mr. Edward."


    In the icyke, Timothy was moving purely by instinct now, groping his way through the cold, deep water. His face and body were scraped by rough strands of aquatic nts, but it was as if he no longer felt pain. Each time he surfaced for air, he''d look hopefully toward the shore, scanning the faces one by one, searching for even the slightest glimpse of Melody''s familiar figure.


    However, his strength was fading, and his vision became increasingly blurry.


    His consciousness slipped away with each passing moment. The blood vessels in his eyes were tightening like a vice, as if they were about to pop.


    As he broke the surface for thest time, he choked on mouthful of water.


    It was then he noticed the silhouettes of several bodyguards surrounding him, but they stayed back as if waiting for him to exhaust his strengthpletely before making their move to rescue him. He ignored them.


    Holding his breath, he plunged back under the water.


    This time, no one saw any sign of himing out of the water again for a long time.


    Ronald''s heart sinks. "Not good!" he called out urgently "Hurry! Mr. Shield is about to drown! Save him!"


    17/3


    +10 The Coins


    Chapter 213 Where Is The Key Vault?


    The bodyguards, who had been waiting in the water, finally dove in, expertly coordinating their movements to retrieve him.


    They quickly spotted Timothy at the bottom, tangled in the aquatic nts, slowly sinking further down.


    Working together withy practiced efficiency, they pulled Timothy back from the brink of death.


    Once they dragged him onto the Tea Pavillion, the doctor who had been waiting on the shore rushed over to administer emergency aid.


    After a series of rigorous chestpressions, Timothy''s chest heaved heavily, and he sputtered out a mouthful of water.


    The crowd stepped back, creating space for him to breathe.


    Lying weakly on the deck, Timothy''s lips trembled faintly, pale and devoid of color, yet he continued to struggle for air.


    A raspy sound emerged from his throat, and the words he managed to utter were weak and disjointed, almost indecipherable.


    Alfred, ever the curious one, broke through the crowd and leaned closer, pressing his palm against Timothy''s chest. With a serious expression, he leaned in, scrutinizing the trembling lips. "Tell me," he demanded earnestly. "Where''s the key to the vault?"


    The crowd fell silent, exchanging bewildered nces.


    However, Timothy was drifting further away from consciousness, barely registering Alfred''s question. His expression grew more desperate, his voice barely a whisper. "Mel, I found it....


    His weakness was palpable; his voice faded to a whisper


    Alfred leaned in closer, straining to catch the words. "Found what?"


    At the sound of those words, Alfred pped his thighs, a grin breaking across his face. "Haha! You little rascal, you really are something!"


    "Quick, let''s see it!


    Timothy felt as if a thin fog had settled over his vision, yet through the haze, he could make out the gentle, anxious figure of Melody trying to save him. A flicker of a smile appeared in his eyes. He opened his blood-stained and numb hand with a great effort.


    Then he revealed a small piece of a shattered blood jade, its edges jagged and rough, presenting it to Alfred as if it were a treasure. "Look, it belongs to... belongs to Mel!"


    Alfred frowned as he took in the broken piece of blood jade that Timothy offered. He smacked the arm that held it out, frustration bubbling up. "Not that!" It''s the key to the vault!


    2/3


    3


    +10 Free CoinsContent is property of N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 213 Where Is The Key Vault?


    Stirred by the sharpness of Alfred''s tone. Timothy finally focused on the face in front of him.


    The face was good-looking but unfamiliar.


    This wasn''t Melody!


    At this moment. he had to admit that Melody would never care about him anymore. He closed his eyes wearily, his face showing a dead gray color. Alfred saw him let go, slipping into unconsciousness.


    Alfred recoiled, nearly tumbling back as he rushed toward Edward. ''Ah! Edward... I swear, I didn''t kill him!


    I''m scared!" he added, his voice high with panic.


    Edward''s gaze sharpened, his eyes narrowing. ''Keep whining, and I''ll send you abroad for three more years!"

 Remarry My 214

    Chapter 214 Graceful Rivalry


    Chapter 214 Graceful Rivalry


    Melody returned to the tea banquets.


    +10 Free Coint


    Her steps were purposeful and decisive. She had already resolved to sever ties with the Shield family, so why should their fate hatter to her? It''s not that she kicked someone down and asked him to find red jade.


    As an adult, one must take responsibility for their bodies and lives. She wasn''t about to let Timothy guilt- trip her into adopting his sense of morality. Once she arrived at the banquets, it was clear that her spirits were low.


    Truman, her father, noticed her somber demeanor and moved closer. His tall figure circling behind her several times without catching her attention. Finally, he bent down to meet her gaze, his face serious as he asked, "Mel, what''s got you feeling down?"


    "Dad. Jjust want to tell you that I have given him a good scolding!" she replied, her frustration bubbling to the surface.


    "Who are we talking about? Is it Edward or Alfred?"


    "It doesn''t matter who it is, as long as you''re here, Dad


    "I only support you in Regal de, he reassured her.


    Hmph! How dare they upset my daughter-inw!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    I''d take them down their pride without a doubt.


    As Melody processed her father''s words, she caught sight of his concerned eyes, warmth spreading through her chest.


    "Thanks, Dad. I''m okay, she said, her checks regaining a bit of color. It was just Timothy who had slightly dampened her mood.


    But just as they exchanged a few words, a graceful figure d in peony pink leaned elegantly against the porch of the tea banquet, catching their attention.


    The woman raised her perfectly arched brow as she nced at Truman, her voice yful yet teasing. "Truman, you said you only support Melody in Regal de?" And what about me?"


    The striking beauty before them was like a resplendent peony, radiating an aura of wealth that had clearly been cultivated with care. Though she exuded elegance, there was an unmistakable edge to her presence. With a demeanor that suggested she was not to be trifled with, it was clear she was a force to be reckoned with..


    As soon as she appeared, the lively chatter at the tea party hushed for a moment, quickly reced by a chorus of respectful greetings directed at her. "Good day, Lady Moore!" came the synchronized voices.


    1/3


    Chapter 14 Graceful Rivalry


    The smoothness of their greetings highlighted Mnies esteemed position within the Moore family.


    Amanda''s eyes sparkled with delight upon seeing Mnie, and she quickly rose to her feet, her tone warm as she invited, Lady Moore, how lovely to see you!"


    "The tea banquets today have been quite lively! Eve heard so much about the Lamberts''s literary heritage it''s said to rival that of the Jensons You must have quite the expertise in ter culture. Why not join us for the third round of the teapetition and share your sights??


    Amanda finished her spirited invitation, a touch of sness warming her heart.


    Rumor had it that Mme, the mother of the Moore family''s second son, had a strained rtionship with. her eldest, Edward. This could mean she might have negative feelings towards Melody as well


    In her mud, the enemy of my enemy is my friend.


    She needed to tread carefully to win Mnie over.


    Thus, she took the intiative to extend her olive branch


    However, Amanda was too eager.


    Her carefully crafted words, seemingly wless for a youngdy, missed the mark entirely


    This was Regal de, not the Jenson family''s domain, and it certainly wasn''t her ce to dictate the flow. of the gathering


    As soon as she finished speaking, the expressions of those around her turned muted,den with unspoken thoughts.


    Even Truman''s face darkened at herck of awareness Spotting Mnie still lingering at the entrance, he decided to step in and smooth things over with his wife


    He approached the doorway, where Mnie extended her hand, a yful tone escaping her lips. "Oh. Lady Moore, how could I possibly presume?"


    You are Lady Moore! You embody my presence here, why would you need me to support you?" he replied, chuckling softly


    "In fact, it''s the husband who needs the wife to back him up, he added, gently taking her baster wrist and guiding her into the tea party.


    The onlookers couldn''t help but gasp in admiration.


    Truman truly knew how to cherish his wife! The ease with which he wooed her was no surprise, it was clear he adored her.


    Mnie entered the tea banquets with her chin slightly lifted and an air of grace, only giving a casual nce toward Melody as she passed by


    Melody, in turn, met her gaze head-on, unflinching as she took in Mnie''s meticulously maintained beauty Their eyes locked, and in that moment, the atmosphere grew tense. Mnie regarded Melody''s youthfulplexion, remtiscent of a freshly peeled egg, but her expression


    soured instantly.


    68%


    +10 Free Coins


    Meanwhile, Melody couldn''t help but notice Mnie''s enviably voluptuous figure. Theparison stung her, and she felt her confidence waver.

 Remarry My 215

    Chapter 215 The Art of Humiliation


    Chapter 215 The Art of Humiliation.


    +10 Free Coins


    The two of them locked eyes for a moment before swirly turning away, each unwilling to meet the other''s gaze again.


    The scene left Truman feeling a bit worried.


    Amanda observed the interaction with a sly smile, her lips curling slightly. Oh, Melody, the stepmother of the Moores is never easy to deal with! Moreover, as soon as Mnie entered, she adopted a stance that seemed ready to sh with Melody.


    Amanda was eager to see how things would unfold.


    Just then, Mnie suddenly lifted her gaze to Amanda, a smile on her lips that didn''t quite reach her eyes. "Well, well, look who''s in charge of the tea banquets in Regal de. I didn''t expect it to be Ms. Jenson!" The remark sent a chill down Amanda''s spine, her palms sweating.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    It dawned on her that she had just crossed a line. Frandcally, she nced toward her grandfather for


    support.


    However, Percy was only focused on his tea, a picture of indifference. It was clear he had seen right through her attempt to use him as a shield. Amanda reluctantly steeled herself to exin without her grandfather''s assistance, ''I... I apologize, Lady


    Moore.


    "I got a bit carried away with my passion for tea. I''ve always admired the Lamberts''s legacy in tea artistry. so I lost my manners upon meeting you. "Lady Moore, please ept my apology."


    Being the daughter of a well-respected family, Amanda maintained an air of grace and sincerity in her apology, leaving no room for criticism Yet no one dared to rx.


    Mnie''s true strengthy in her upbringing; despiteing from a schrly family, she had been spoiled by Truman to the point of arrogance over the years. She could be unreasonable, but that unreasonableness came with rming frequency.


    Sure enough, in the next moment, Mnienguidly leaned back against the grand chair beside the host seat, her lips curling into a mocking smile..


    Oh


    "Since Ms. Jenson is aware that she''s lost her courtesy in someone else''s residence, why not give yourself a couple of ps to entertain me?"


    At this point, the live stream for the second half of the tea banquets hadn''t even started, and Mnie was brazenly domincering


    000


    13


    14:31 Wed, Nov 6 B


    Chapter 215 The Art of Humiliation


    Her clear intent to embarrass the Jensons was evident, and it was too much for Amanda to hear. She was still a young woman in her twenties. She shot a nce at Melody, who, with her cool demeanor, lifted her almond-shaped eyes, her expression


    inscrutable.


    However, in that fleeting moment, Armanda felt a wave of humiliation wash over her, draining the color from her fac


    "Lady Moore, this is... this is too humiliating. A disgrace!"


    Mnie, who was supposed to be a refineddy from a cultured family, was disying such brazen audacity!


    Did she just suggest pping someone?


    Could it be that the rumors were true?


    ""What disgrace?" Mnie scoffed.


    "If I want to humiliate someone, I will. Who do you think would be willing to speak out if I taught you a lesson behind closed doors?"


    "I didn''t give the Jensons a taste of power just so you could boast it around!"


    "Youe to the Moore family''s territory and bully my people. Do you think I''m someone to be trifled with?"


    Her words were pointed and biting.


    After arriving at the tea banquets in Regal de, Amanda eagerly challenged Melody to a teapetition, even resorting to underhanded tactics that nearly led to Melody''s defeat. Now, when Mnie spoke of the Moores, she was, of course, referring to Melody.


    The Moores believed in swift retribution. If something didn''t sit right, they''d act!


    As Mnie spoke, her temper red.


    She waved a beautifully embroidered silk fan adorned with dancing butterflies, the fabric fluttering in her hand.


    She lifted the tip of the fan, directing it toward Melody


    The beautiful woman stood boldly and arrogantly. "Melody, get up and p Amanda a couple of times to reheve your anger, she ordered, her voice dripping with disdain. "What good is it for you to keep soothing some woman


    "Only a woman understands another woman. If you''re angry, what better way to vent than to take it out on a punching bag?"


    Melody was taken aback.


    2/3


    Chapter 215 The Art of Humiliation


    Edward''s stepmother seems to have a rather unorthodox approach.

 Remarry My 216

    Chapter 216 The Price of Pride


    Chapter 216 The Price of Pride


    Mnie''s unusually affectionate attitude toward Melody left many people confused.


    After all, it wasmon knowledge that her rtionship with Edward, the eldest son of the MouTES, WAS quite delicate. Mnie, as Edward''s stepmother, has always been indifferent to Edward and asionally confronts him with sarcas?n Edward, in turn, never bothered to engage with her.


    His attitude fueled Mnie''s disn for him. This tension eventually culminated in Edward moving rat of Regal de into the Moore Residence when he became an adult,


    From that point on, his visits to Regal de became rare.


    Over time, theirck of interaction allowed them to maintain a fa?ade of harmony


    However, everything changed three years ago when Edward was involved in a ne crash. After the incident. Alfred was unexpectedly sent abroad, and even after Edward awakened with disabilities and scars their rtionship disintegratedpletely. Truman tried to mediate but ultimately found himself powerless


    He could only let things take their course.


    However, no one felt that the rtionship between the two could reach the level where Mnie would help Edward''s new wife.


    Truman was the most astonished among all of them.


    He wrapped his arms around Mnie''s slender waist, a tender smile spreading across his face. yfully, he reached out and gently tapped her nose, saying. My dear wife, you truly are both beautiful and understanding. Marrying you is a stroke of luck for me His words made Mnie''s eyes light up with delight. She shot him a mock re and replied, "Hmph. you''re just realizing it now?"


    Then she continued to sway the round fan with great charm, half covering the corners of his mouth that formed a coy smile.


    Her gaze toward Melody was tinged with new found at tion.


    My Lady, you''ve got me all wrong.


    My wife''s beauty and grace only seem to grow day by day, and I assure you, I''ve known this for quite some


    time.


    "I just admire you more and more, My Lady"


    He lowered his eyes, admiring Mnie as he gently ran his fingers through her softly curled hair, his touch so tender it was as if he were handling a priceless piece of art.


    1-9


    14:31 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 216 The Price of PrideContent (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    10 Free Cons


    Mnie pouted before breaking into a radiant smile, her red lips curling up. "Oh, you''re just full of sweet


    words!


    Noticing that Melody hadn''t moved yet, Mnie raised her fan once more and spoke in a soft, yful tone, "Mel, why don''t you go give Ms. Jenson a couple of ps? Don''t keep her waiting too long!" Her casual demeanor made it sound less like amand.


    It seemed that she was not letting Melody heat someone but inviting her to drink tea leisurely.


    Onlookers couldn''t help but exchange nces, feeling the weight of the rumors swirling around them Indeed, this stephother was quite favored in the Moores


    As Melody stood, her graceful figure exuding elegance, she strode toward Amanda.


    Panic flickered in Amanda''s eyes as she registered her approach, a desperate urge to flee swelling within


    her.


    Unfortunately, fear held her rooted in ce.


    This was the Moore family''s territory, and no matter how far Amanda tried to run, she couldn''t escape the copfines of the Moore Residence. In Sommerville, the Jensons couldn''t evenpare to a fraction of the Moore family''s power. If Mnie were truly angered, it would be all too easy for the Moores and the Lamberts to annihte her.


    Melody could afford to make enemies, but she had no intention of crossing Mnie, the seemingly pampered and alluring matriarch of the Moores.


    Amanda stood frozen, her eyes locked onto Melody as if she were imagining tearing her to shreds.


    Melody swiftly pped Amanda across the face with a calm and indifferent smile,


    Smack!


    The sound echoed, shattering not just the facade of the Jensons''s dignity but also Amanda''s pride..


    She had been Edward''s childhood friend, always lingering in his shadow, silently supporting and adoring him.


    Yet, despite her loyalty, she had received nothing in return.


    Now, this country bumpkin had audaciously taken everything that she believed was rightfully hers.


    Edward was like the brightest moon in the sky, too pure to be tainted by the filth of the earth.


    Melody held nothing back and pped her fiercely.


    Just as she lifted her hand for a second strike, a cool, detached voice rang out from the entrance of the tea banquets. ""Wait!


    "She''ll hurt."

 Remarry My 217

    Chapter 217 My Wify''s Palm Red


    Chapter 217 My Wify''s Palm Red


    +10 Free Coins


    Edward wore a cold, severe expression, his jawline sharp, and his presencemanding. His back held firm beneath the ck shirt, and his tall, lean frame stood out. Each stride he made was purposeful and unwavering. His eyes held an unfathomable darkness, like the lonely, silent moon hanging over a barrenndscape.


    These words caused Amanda, still stinging from the p and unable to express her anger, to blush deeply. her eyes welling with emotion.


    She looked at Edward''s approaching figure, caught between astonishment and bashfulness.


    At that moment, her heart seemed ready to overflow with emotion


    She hadn''t been standing close to the door before, yet now she found herself drifting forward, her gaze fixed on Edward''s tall, lean figure cloaked in ck Only now did she realize-through all these years, Edward had thought of her, too.


    Tears gathered in her eyes as she looked up at him, her voice tinged with a faint sadness. "Edward, I... I''m fe. It doesn''t hurt. Don''t hold Ms. Tucker responsible "It''s my fault for upsetting her


    She looked down, silently anticipating Edward''s arrival


    To her, Melody was nothing more than a shallow substitute; she could neverpete with the deep. connection she shared with Edward from childhood. Besides, Mnie had no real reason to single her out.


    Mnie''s dislike for Edward likely meant she understood her importance to him, which exined why she was stirring up trouble.


    With that in mind, Mnie''s support of Melody suddenly made sense.


    Edward didn''t care about her in the slightest.


    Still, she waited for him.


    But then she watched in shock as a dark figure moved past her, heading directly toward Melody.


    Amanda froze, unable to believe it.


    She convinced herself that Edward must be going over to confront Melody.


    Hurrying forward, she tried to act as though she was intercepting him.


    Yet she watched as Edward stood before Melody, hisrge hand enclosing Melody''s delicate, pale one. holding it gently.


    When he noticed the faint redness on her fair skin, a trace of darkness shed in his gaze.


    1/3


    Chapter 217 My Wily''s Palm Red


    "Mel, does it still in?"


    "Aunt Mnie, there are others who should handle things like pping people,Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    "My wife''s skin is solt a delicate, so I leave the rough handling to others"


    Edward nced at the alluring woman lounging on the grand seat beside the tea table, his gaze dark and unreadable.


    But that look sent a chill down Mnie''s spine; she immediately straightened up from the grand seat, sitting with sudile poise andpone


    Truman observed how swiftly Edward''s words had taken ellect,


    A smile shed across his eyes.


    He gave Mnie''s waist a light par, then turned to Edward with a grin. "Eddie, Mnie means well.


    "Don''t let her tough front mislead you-he has a soft spot for Mel.


    She was only standing up for Mel just now."


    Hearing this, Mnie nced at Elwarl, eyes full of hope, but feeling embarrassed by her expression, she quickly looked away, hulling, "Who would like Melody anyway! to "If she weren''t seen as part of the Moores, I''d pay her mind."


    Truman simply gave a slight smile, staying silent.


    He didn''t hurry to console his wife; instead, his intense gaze rested on Edward,


    Observing that Edward was now able to stand and that the scar on his face had vanished, a whirlwind of emotions stirred within him.


    Amanda remained rooted to the spot


    Her check, still smarting from Melody''s p, was nothingpared to the deeper pain of Edward''s indifference and the attentive care he showed toward Melody This couldn''t be real!!


    "Ed... Edward, what on earth are you doing?"


    She stared at Edward, nearly breaking down as if she were his legal wife, unable to ept his care for Melody.


    Edward appeared only now to acknowledge an uninvited guest at the tea banquet, casting a chilly nce her way. "And who inight you be?"


    Then, his eyes dropped as he softly blew on the slight redness of Melody''s palm, his brows knitting. together, and his voice growing icy.


    "Whoever you are," he said, "your nerve is unbelievable You''ve made my Wify''s palm red; how will you. make up for that?"


    2/3


    Chapter 217 My Wify''s Palm Red


    A shiver ran through Amanda, leaving her feeling more hopeless than she had ever felt before!

 Remarry My 218

    Chapter 218 Apologize


    Chapter 218 Apologize


    Amanda froze for a moment, feelingpletely taken aback.


    The side of her face that Melody had pped still throbbed, but it paled inparison to the sharp sting of Edward''s rejection at that moment,


    The hurt felt as if it reached deep into her very bones.


    She looked at Edward in shock, and suddenly it clicked-she realized why he had treated her so coldly.


    Was he holding her responsible for abandoning him when he needed her the most?


    For many years, she had quietly followed and supported him, even though Edward had never truly connected with her. Yet he clearly understood who she was. To many, they appeared to be the perfect couple in Sommerville.


    If it weren''t for Melody. Amanda would have been the ideal choice for Mrs. Moore.


    Edward was aware of Amanda, but that was simply due to his excellent memory; he recalled everyone he


    encountered.


    It wasn''t anything extraordinary.


    Noticing Amanda''s silence, Edward turned his attention to Bernard, who was standing nearby and prepared for action. Bernard quickly grasped the situation and prepared himself.


    He finally had the chance to take the lead and work with Mr. Moore like Regal de''s butler.


    The mere thought made him feel a bit thrilled.


    Standing tall, Bernard stepped in front of Amanda, bowing with ack of sincerity as he spoke in a mocking tone. "Ms. Jenson. I''ll handle the ps Madam intended for


    you.


    "Since you''ve embarrassed Madam by making her palm red, thatst p doesn''t count."Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    After saying this, Bernard cast a proud nce at Melody, as if silently asking, "Madam, what do you think of my efforts?"


    Melody offered a slight smile, her eyes gleaming with approval as she responded, "Bernard, you''ve understood perfectly. Great job."


    Bernard eximed, "Madam has praised me! Madam has praised me


    Not even Mr. Moore received such recognition.


    Feeling confident, Bernard stepped forward and delivered two ps to Amanda.


    1/2


    68%


    Wed. Now O


    Chapter 218 Apologize


    Amanda felt a jolt of pain in her cheek, nearly causing her to stumble.


    Her resentment towards Melody in her heart grew stronger.


    She leaned against the tea table for support, using one hand to shield her flushed and tingling face before she spoke.


    Her voice came out roughs and quiet,ced with bitterness. "I apologize to Mrs. Moore and Ms. Tucker for my earlier behavior... p! Bernard moved closer and struck her once more.


    ""Ms. Jenson!"


    "My Madam is Mr. Moore''s legitimate wife. How can you call her Ms. Tucker?"


    "Even if you refuse to call her Mrs. Moore, you should at least refer to my Madam as Mam Moore."


    After he finished speaking. Bernard pulled back his stinging hand and moved closer to Mr. Moore, making it clear he had his backing. Amanda was barely holding back her tears, feeling like she was about to break.


    She nced at Percy with watery eyes, yearning to find sympathy in her grandfather''s gaze.


    Yet Percy kept his focus on brewing tea, his head bowed, seemingly unconcerned.


    With no support to turn to. Amanda could only lower her head respectfully toward Melody. "Madam Moore, I''m sorry for my impoliteness."


    F CTTOI


    "I understand my error now."


    Swiftly, she shifted the topic.


    "But, Madam Moore, since our tea contest has already started, I hope we can proceed with thest round of the tea presentation.


    "Considering the live broadcast promoting tea culture is already in progress, I''m sure theizens would rather not be left without a satisfying end to thispetition, wouldn''t you agree?" Everyone strongly agreed with this point.


    After all, it was a tea banquet, and their main interesty in the heart of the tea ceremony itself.


    Despite Amanda''s earlier improper remarks,


    14:32 Wed, Nov 6B G.

 Remarry My 219

    Chapter 219 Are You Cheating?


    Chapter 219 Are You Cheating? prodigy like Melody.


    pr


    As Percy''s sessor, Amanda was well-suited topete against a tea The techniques disyed in the tea contest were undeniably impressive. Melody nodded, fully mindful of the true purpose behind theirpetition.


    She gave a nod and said. "In that case, Ms. Jenson, please take a moment to tidy up and refresh your makeup."


    "The final tea performance will begin in half an hour."


    Just as she was about to head back to her seat at the tea table, Edward suddenly caught the edge of the cool girl''s outfit.


    Melody nced up at him with suspicion, noticing his brows slightly knitted, his longshes brushing against his lower eyelids, and a touch of alluring crimson at the corners of his eyes.


    The entirely different captivating charm from his typical detached attitude caught Melody off guard, leaving her breathless.


    A stunning allure!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Edward''s long fingers slowly glided along the girl''s waist, softly stroking her through the delicate material...


    Melody''s ears instantly flushed with embarrassment,


    She lifted her head. feeling both embarrassed and angry, and gently chastised Edward, "Edward, we''re still in public."


    ""Not allowed..."


    Edward, dressed in a ck shirt under a finely tailored gray coat, intentionally leaned in, partially concealing the view of the two of them.


    To onlookers, it appeared as if they were extremely close.


    Afortable space typical of a married couple.


    With his striking features and graceful presence, Edward disyed no indication that his long fingers were tenderly caressing his wife beneath the fabric of their clothing.


    Noticing the girl''s ears flush with color, the yful grin at the corners of Edward''s eyes and lips grew event more impish.


    He leaned close to her flushed ear, his warm breath brushing against her skin as he asked, ''Madam, what is not allowed to do?"


    Melody pushed him away, but he stubbornly persisted front of everyone.


    So, pretending to be annoyed, she replied. "You''re not allowed to act spoiled!"


    13


    14:32 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 219 Are You Cheating?


    10 Free Colma


    Edward let out a soft chuckle, his strong hand wrapped around the girl''s waist, Jocking her in ce as he gazed directly into Melody''s eyes, "Tsk, my Wify is so fierce His voice had a slightly aspy quality,


    He was teasing her, yet there was also a touch of charm that made Melody feel intrigued.


    This left her even more doubtful


    The man who had once seemed so cold and distant toward her-was he the same person standing before her, radiating allure?


    This demeanor made her feel fortunate to have him.


    However, if they were in another environment, she would want to pin him against the wall and kiss him passionately until he could hardly breathe-just to feel satisfied! But the tea banquet was beginning in 30 minutes,


    The mood of the entire tea banquet shifted back to a more rxed state..


    Edward led Melody into a quiet corridor where few people were around, giving him the freedom to act -more casually.


    Using the cover of the greenery, he leaned down, drawing closer to Melody.


    With a yful defiance, he nuzzled his face against her neck, his voice unexpectedly softening slightly.


    "Mel, I want to kiss you."


    His deep, smooth voice carried an undeniable warmth


    Melody felt her heart race wildly.


    The girl in his embrace lifted her chin, looked around, and, noticing no one was watching, she rose onto her tiptoes,


    Holding her breath, she quickly pressed her lips to his cheek,


    However, Edward waited for a considerable time.


    A mere kiss on the cheek wasn''t sufficient for him.


    So he drew the girl behind a pir in the corridor, the long coat enveloping her small frame.


    He bent down, cradling Melody in his arms as he gazed at her, then kissed her face, his soft lips brushing against her skin as if savoring the moment


    Then, slowly and intensely, Edward casually cradled her head, his warm breath cascading over her, moist and connecting.


    They were lost in the moment.


    A clear voice shattered the intimacy.


    2/3


    ¦£


    Chapter 219 Are You Cheating?


    "Edward, why are you hiding back here?


    "Are you cheating?"

 Remarry My 220

    Chapter 220 Familiar Voice


    Chapter 220 Familiar Voice


    +10 Free Cons


    Alfred showed up at the tea banquet after ensuring that Timothy was on a venttor and not in any immediate danger.


    Three years had gone by.


    To everyone around them, his rtionship with Edward was quite fragile, and even his grandfather tried to keep him from seeing Edward.


    However, upon seeing Edward, he sensed no animosity from him, which cased his heart a bit.


    At the tea banquet, Mnie noticed Edward guiding Melody toward the corridor, her phoenix-shaped eyes slightly lifted at the corners, giving her a somewhatnguid appearance. Truman swiftly grabbed the fan from Mnie''s hand to help her cool down, a smile spreading across his


    face.


    "Mnie, aren''t you excited to have Edward back at Regal de?


    "Last year, you were eager to arrange a birthday celebration for him at Regal de, weren''t you?"


    Though Edward didn''t seem to care for it at all.


    In fact, he had entirely dismissed outside visitors at that time and consistently ignored Mnie, Mrs.


    Moore.


    Naturally, he wouldn''t ept any of her proposals.


    However, since Mnie mentioned it, it appeared she also cared about Edward.


    Even though she was a stepmother, she had been there to see Edward grow up.


    Mnie cast her gaze downward, lightly tapping her slender, delicate fingers against the handrail of the sandalwood chair.


    The enchanting woman raised her eyebrows, appearing upset. "He won''t appreciate it in the slightest.


    "To him, it''s likely that I and Alfred are to me for his crash; he must really dislike me.


    "Didn''t you notice how he just used me regarding Melody? I let her beat Amanda to vent her now it''s all backfired on me


    anger.


    but


    "It''s truly challenging to be a stepmother!"


    Mnie spoke with a touch of hurt in her voice.


    Three years prior, Edward was involved in a ne crash.


    Everyone believed that she and her son were responsible, and even her son, whom she had raised with great care, was sent away by Benedict without hesitation.


    She had spent three years alone at Regal de.


    1/3


    +10 Free Cons


    Chapter 220 Familiar Voice


    As she continued speaking, her expression grew even more sorrowful.


    Noticing that his wife was upset, Truman worried she might recall the scandalous and troubling events of the past, so he quickly wrapped her in his arms to soothe her. "It''s okay, Mnie; that''s all behind us now. "Eddie has matured; there are some things he can handle and look into on his own."


    "Regarding the ident three years ago, it was intentional, but the person who was involved..."


    Truman''s gaze turned serious, and he fell silent.


    Noticing hisplex expression, Mnie wisely chose not to press further.


    Since bing part of the Moores, she had learned that many dark secrets existed within this mansion, and her ability to manage them relied on her skills.


    Reflecting on this. Mnie''s thoughts were filled with Melody''s cold, rational, and piercing gaze.


    This girl was quite sharp,


    She was also far more fortunate than Mnie had been in her youth.


    However, in the expansive Regal de, if she wanted to secure her position fully, it would depend on her skills and tactics.


    And... how far Edward would be willing to go to safeguard her.


    Edward had just started when he was interrupted. He first softly patted the little girl''s head to reassure her.


    Then, he gently pressed Melody''s head into his coat before ncing at Alfred, who wore a look of curiosity.


    Frowning, he turned to him and said through clenched teeth, "Alfred, after spending three years abroad, is this all you''ve picked up?" What does cheating mean?


    He hadn''t spent even half a day showing affection to Wify, and it left him feeling a bit uneasy.


    Those who are single don''t grasp this feeling.


    Alfred watched his eldest brother, Edward, holding the girl closer in front of him, and his brows couldn''t help but knit together.


    Oh no!Exclusive content ? by N?(v)el/Dr/ama.Org.


    Has Edward''s romantic image just shattered?


    Didn''t he marry his childhood sweetheart?


    How could he move on so quickly?


    2/3


    Wed, Nov


    Chapter 220 Familiar Voice


    Hmph, what a jrk!


    So, Alfred intentionally approached without any subtlet


    stollen Edward''s heart.


    "Whem. Edward, you''ve got me wrong


    "I understand... cheating, affairs, and


    410 Free Coins


    pretending to sneak a peek at which woman had


    Allied moved closer with each step.


    Melody furrowed her brows slightly, sensing that the boy''s voice sounded familiar.

 Remarry My 221

    Chapter 221 I Like You


    flowever, she couldn''t recall exactly where she had heard it before.


    "Betrayal!"


    "Alfred, quit messing around in front of Melody,"


    "Melody is allergic to fools."


    Just then, Felicity/burst in, carrying a small Chanel-style handbag.


    She remembered Edward''s instructions to look after Melody and keep a close watch on her while they were back at Regal de.


    However, the moment she got to Regal de, Grandma called for her.


    After some effort, she finally managed to escape.


    Raised alongside Grandpa and Grandma, she had be ustomed to being confident in public, yet inside, she maintained the poise of a high-ss socialite. Walking over quickly, she instinctively grabbed Alfred''s car, just as she had done when scolding her younger brother in their childhood.


    As she approached, Felicity realized that Alfred had gotten taller since three years ago.


    He was just 17 when he was sent away.


    At that time, Felicity was only in her second year of high school.


    They had no control over the decisions made by the older generations in their family.


    In what felt like an instant, three years had gone by, and they had matured.


    As she stood on her high heels, just at the level of his lips, a quick idea shed through her mind. She tiptoed and grasped Alfred by the neck, ready to pull him away. Edward looked on without much interest at their interaction, getting ready to set the little girl free from


    his embrace.


    He noticed Melody peeking out, her head already halfway out as she curiously gazed at Alfred.


    Her bright, clear apricot eyes sparkled with a smile as she eximed. "Hey, aren''t you Alfred from the ss next door?"


    Melody had never-met Edward''s little brother before.


    However, she had encountered Alfred before.


    In the past, when Alfred received the number and made the call, he was surprised to discover that it was Melody who picked up.


    13


    Chapter 221 1 Like You.


    As a result, he was scolded for a whole 30 minutes.


    +10 Free Coins -


    The following day in the extracurricr club, Melody intercepted him at the entrance of the street dance session


    At that moment, she stood quietly behind Martin, her eyes fixed with curiosity on the attractive young man.


    Alfred found himself in trouble.


    He feared that if Martin discovered Edward''s attempts to flirt with his little sister, he woulde across as


    a creep.


    He clenched his jaw and decided to shoulder the me on behalf of Edward.


    When the extracurricr club let out, he nted himself firmly by the street dance ssroom door, hands on his hips, and wearing a challenging look.


    In the bustling hallway, he held his ground and dered to Melody, "Yeah, I like Melorly!


    "Deliberately asking her for her number. That''s definitely a devious scheme, so what?"


    He raised his chin, looking fearless.


    He stole a nce at Martin''s hand, which dwarfed both of his clenched fists, and a shiver ran down his spine.


    He nced over carefully.


    Melody narrowed her eyes at him, a faint smile ying on her lips. "Alfred, you''re not actually into me, are you?


    "I see a small hair tie around your wrist..


    "Isn''t that from the girl you fancy?"


    Her smile was lovely, but her bright gaze felt like it could see straight into his soul.


    Alfred stared back at her, his expression briefly suspended as his eyes flickered with emotion.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    ncing at the hair tie around his wrist, he yanked it off and tossed it to the ground, firmly denying. Not


    a chance!


    This belongs to a malicious woman. She is just using me to get a ride to schooll


    "You''re the one I actually like.


    Being part of the Moores, Alfred was quite striking, boasting distinct features and a paleplexion that gave off a sharp and icy presence. He looked at her with intense seriousness. In contrast, Melody met his gaze with her bright, unwavering eyes.


    Even though they were the same age, a trace of yful indulgence sparkled in her eyes as she tilted her head and teased. "Young man, looks like you''re not very brave Alfred stood there, stunned by herment


    It was only after Martin Hepped in to shield Melody and walked away that his expression eased a little


    As he observed Melody, elegant form disappear into the distance, he yelled, "Melody. I''m going to pursue


    you!"


    At that instant, neither Martin nor Melody nced back


    However, Alfred suddenly felt a heavy hand on his shoulder,pelling him to turn and confront Edward''s polished and sophisticated face.


    Alfred waspletely frozen. This isn''t about causing a scene!

 Remarry My 222

    Chapter 222 Are You A Fan of SteLou?


    Alfred couldn''t believe his eyes. Melody had recognized him, and that girl went above and beyond and boldly greeted him in front of Edward.


    As this thought crossed his mind, his expression soured


    He nced away, intentionally ignoring her greeting.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Next. Felicity gave him a yful p on the forehead, her voiceced with irritation. "Melody is talking to


    you!


    "What kind of attitude is that?" Alfred shot back, his brows furrowing in annoyance.


    Felicity raised an eyebrow, secretly impressed by how much Alfred had grown in confidence over the past three years. How dare he stand up to his sister-inw in front of Edward? Could it be that three years ago.. As she pondered. her gaze met Alfred''s clear, innocent eyes, and her suspicions about him lessened a bit.


    Hmm, Alfred definitely didn''t have the cunning mind to orchestrate a ne crash.


    Lanyone had the potential for such mischief, it would be Mnie.


    Without any evidence, she couldn''t act recklessly.


    Growing up under Edward''s protection had instilled a sense of reverence in her. Although her grandparents had also raised her, their feelings could notpare to Edward''s.


    She respected Edward too much.


    Alfred, having been knocked on the forehead by Felicity, felt somewhat dazed. With a pout of annoyance, he replied. "Yeah, Melody, I''m the Alfred who''s been trying to win you over for half a year and still haven''t seeded." He had thrown caution to the wind, joking with his mother about marrying Melody, where there was a history between them.


    ""Wow!"


    Felicity''s eyebrows shot up in surprise, not expecting to stumble upon such juicy gossip


    Edward stood beside Melody, his deep gray coat reflecting the coolness around him. His long arm casually rested on the girl''s slender shoulder, giving him an air of calm authority


    He nced at Alfred with an indifferent expression, as if he hadn''t heard a word Alfred had said, exuding a sense of pride that seemed to dere he had already won.


    A silent confidence enveloped him, speaking volumes without uttering a sound.


    Melody was at a loss for words. Her soft pink lips bore the marks of his intense affection, having been gently bruised into a lovely shade of red as she bit on them. With a yful arch of her eyebrow, she looked at Alfred and chuckled, "Well, that''s a pity


    12


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 222 Are You A Fan of SteLou?


    "Brother-inw, you''ll have to call me sister-inw now she teased.


    Alfred''s face darkened again.


    He shot a look at Edward, feeling annoyed and stubborn. "Not a chance!"


    Tm not calling you that He retorted defiantly.


    "Who are you calling a brother-inw? I won''t acknowledge it!"


    With that. Alfred seized the opportunity before Edward flew into rage; he escaped down the corridor and went to Mnie to seek her protection.


    He knew Edward had a degree of respect for Mnie.


    At the very least, he wouldn''t give Mnie a good beating, but such an oue could befall him.


    After Alfred left. Felicity sheepishly touched her nose and apologized to Melody, saying, "Sorry. He always


    does that


    Melody''s gazended on Felicity''s high ponytail. noticing how beautiful she was. Unlike Edward and Alfred, she had a unique blend of features that added an exotic charm to her beauty. It made her beauty striking in its own right.


    Felicity had a keen fashion sense, always showcasing her figure in ssic socialite Chanel suits. Her skin was fair and a stunning beauty in her own right.


    Despite her slightly feisty nature, she had no other ws.


    After observing her for a moment, Melody casually asked, "So, Felicity, do you really like SteLou?"


    "I liked it a few years ago. Why do you ask? Felicity replied, surprised.


    She suddenly remembered that she hadn''t bothered to style her hair that day and was still sporting a messy ponytail, which was quite different from her usual elegant socialite look.


    At just 20, she was the PR manager at Moore Group, known for her sharp instincts and skills.


    Yet she hadn''t realized how perceptive Melody was, instantly spotting the ws in her appearance


    "Nothing much your hair tie is very pretty, Melodymented, her tone nonchnt.


    Felicity''s smile momentarily stiffened, but she quickly brushed it off, casually pulling the hair tie out. Her dark hair cascaded down, adding a touch of allure and sophistication to her appearance. "Oh, this was a special gift from Alfred when he returned from abroad."

 Remarry My 223

    Chapter 223 The Show Begins


    I really like it, Felicity said with a confident smile.


    withsting resentment.


    It was well known that Mnie despised Felicity. Everyone in Regal de was aware of the tension between them; it stemmed from a time when Truman''s ex-wife brought Felicity into her home during her postpartum period, disrupting Mnie''s recovery and leaving her This issue was not just physical; it had roots in deep emotional wounds.


    Regal de was a huge property. Felicity rarely found herself in Mnie''s presence except during the annual holiday gatherings.


    At all other times, everyone made every effort to keep Felicity out of Mnie''s sight.


    To the outside world. Felicity was the spoiled and willful heiress, but within the walls of Regal de, she had to tread carefully, This duality made her appear harmless, even though darkness ran deep within her.


    Felicity and Melody shared a certain kinship in that regard.


    Half an hour passed swiftly.


    The Hundred ys were about tomence.


    Edward didn''t make things difficult for Felicity. He allowed her to leave before he guided Melody back to the tea banquet.


    As Felicity departed, she stole a nce at Alfred, who sat beside Mnie.


    He was a striking young man, with refined features reminiscent of Edward, but with a distinct softness in his gaze. He loungedzily on the tea sofa, his eyelids drooping, exuding an air of lethargy and indifference.


    He appeared carefree with his chin slightly tucked.


    Mnie shot him a sharp look, annoyed by his nonchnce, and nudged him with her foot.


    At that, Alfred straightened up, sipping his tea with a rxed demeanor, embodying the very essence of a wealthy, spoiled, rich kid.


    One couldn''t help but think that during his three years abroad, he must have lived a carefree and reckless life.


    As Felicity turned, the lush greenery of the corridor seemed to separate two distinct worlds.


    On one side was the proud and self-indulgent young heir, while on the other was the noble yet miserable heiress.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Felicity tightened her grip on the hair tie in her hand, stepping forward in her high heels.


    Her back was straight, yet there was an unmistakable hint of loneliness etched into her silhouette.


    13


    14:33 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 223 The Show Begins.


    Three years had passed since theyst met, and Alfred had matured into a man


    She couldn''t help but wonder if she was truly a Moores


    That was a question without an answer.


    +10 Free Coins


    After she turned away, Alfred seemed to sense her departure. He nced in her direction but saw only the wavering shadows of the green foliage that obscured the corridor. There was nothing there, as if something had once existed but was no longer needed.


    The tea banquets began.


    After Amanda tended to the wound on her face, her checks still appeared somewhat swollen.


    For the sake of the Moores'' reputation, Mnie insisted she wear a face mask during the teapetition.


    Truman continued to upy the main seat at the tea table.


    Edward, disregarding everyone else, chose to sit beside Melody, willingly taking on the role of her support.


    The live stream had finally restarted.


    Viewers flooded back into the live streaming room, their curiosity piqued by the trio seated at the tea table. Gossip began to swirl.


    "Isn''t that her husband. Edward, sitting beside Melody? Tsk! Tsk! Talk about the momentum of the legally married wife! Amanda really has embarrassed herself, onementer said.


    "And who''s that beside Mr. Truman? Their stepmother, perhaps? Wow, she truly embodies the opulence of thedy of the house from the elite society. Just look at the extravagant air around her; how much wealth must it have taken to cultivate that?" Another chimed i Did you notice the Lace-Trimmed Victorian Rose Fani Lady Moore''s hand? It''s a unique piece from an auction event, and it''s worth millions! Wealthy collectors treat it as a treasure, but the true elite actually use it as a fan. Talk about practical luxury!" someone else remarked.


    "Back to business, this performance must be harder than thest two, right? Latte art with tea sounds intriguing. Can Melody really pull it off?" Another viewer questioned.


    "Though the Jensons have fallen from grace, Amanda genuinely talented I can''t wait to see her textbook-worthy tea skills in action."


    The two settled back in.


    In this modern age, many people were unfamiliar with The Hundred ys.


    Truman encouraged Melody to exin it to everyone.


    Calm and poised, Melody''s presence radiated sereneness. Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled with interest in the subject as she began slowly. The Hundred ys simply put, simply put, involves transforming the patterns of tea into vivid imagery-animals, birds, flowers, and fish, all delicate and could be vanished in


    23


    Chapter 223 The Show Begins


    an instant."

 Remarry My 224

    Chapter 224 Melody''s Performance


    Chapter 224 Melody''s Performance


    Melody''s voice flowed softly as she casually introduced The Hundred ys.


    In truth, her background as a voice actor lent an effortless quality to her tone and created a deep sense of immersion, blending beautifully with the serene atmosphere of the tea ceremony,


    The art form known as The Hundred ys has its roots in the Aetherian tea culture. It uses tea as ink, painting with tea in a process also known as the Tea Infusion Ritual or Tea Dyeing. This practice is somewhat simr to thette art seen in coffee-making, but it predates it and is considerably more challenging.


    Melody concluded her exnation.


    The viewers felt a wave of cultural enlightenment wash over them


    "I once mistakenly believed that The Hundred ys resembled foreigntte art, but it''s actually a refined art that our ancestors passed down. Unfortunately, theck of people who inherited the skill has allowedtte art to gain prominence in our country, while our own culture is at risk of fading away. What a shame!"


    "Latte art is created with foam, and the designs aren''t particrly difficult. I wonder what kind of designs The Hundred ys can produce. I''m so curious!"


    "Did anyone else notice Amanda suddenly wearing a mask? Did she get into a fight?"


    "Who would dare to be rude to a guest in Regal de, with so many people around?" Maybe she''s just a pampered heiress worried about the sun." After the brief cultural lesson, Melody gracefully took her seat.


    Her poise and restraint radiated a sense offort, embodying the refined demeanor one would expect. from someone with depth and heritage.


    Mnie observed with satisfaction, her charming eyes shimmering with a hint of pride.


    No wonder Truman admired her; the girl was indeed wise,


    If only she could turn Melody into the wife of her good-of-nothing son, and that would be perfect,


    With that thought, she cast a nce at Alfred, who had tried to sit up straight after she had given him a


    kick.


    His expression was soft, and his deep brown eyes were clear and bright. His gaze rested on Melody as he leaned his chin into his hand. Hisshes hung low, gently fluttering.


    It seemed like Alfred was very interested in his new sister-inw.


    A sudden thought startled Mnie; she wondered if this boy genuinely liked Melody.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Amanda stood in front of the teacup, skillfully performing the traditional tea ceremony-techniques she


    knew so well.


    However, The Hundred ys diverged from standard tea preparation; it not only required the tea to be


    1/3


    Chapter 224 Melody''s Performance


    brewed evenly without dispersing but also demanded that the creamy white tea could be shaped and defined using a tea spoon along with the tea leaves to create the desired artistic designs. First, they both needed fea paste as their ingredient.


    They employed the tea blending technique, adding water with a tea spoon or from a teapot to change the patterns of the tea.


    They each retrieved their usual tea paste in silence.


    Amanda''s gaze was steady as she began her actions, ncing over at Melody as she took her own portion


    of tea paste.


    A subtle flicker passed through her eyes.


    Amanda then switched to her traditional tea-making method. Her demeanor calmed as she expertly manipted the ingredients. After training under Percy, she had indeed honed her skills.


    Many were drawn to her serene and graceful presence as she focused intently on her task.


    Of course, following Melody''s dazzling start, everyone was eager to see what she would create next.


    Melody''s tea-making movements were distinctly different from Amanda''s.


    She still used the Seven Tea Pouring Method, yet The Hundred ys required a higher level of density control in the tea and foam.


    Therefore, her movements were even more intricate.


    She began by retrieving the tea paste she had prepared earlier.


    Measuring the tea and adjusting it to a glue-like consistency, her hands worked deftly as she poured. boiling water in, mixing it like sesame paste until it turned into a viscous substance, ensuring that every granule dissolved, the tea powder binding together perfectly. This was the first infusion.


    Next, Melody blended the mixture perfectly with a teaspoon. She then employed the tea tapping technique, which required an even force and careful precision.


    The rhythm of her movements created a sound reminiscent of rain falling on the ground.


    The second infusion, the third... all the way to the fifth.


    The pouring of water was a meticulous process, with each infusion carefully measured.


    Apply the tapping technique evenly, mimicking the rhythmic pattern of ripples on water. She was careful not to rush, allowing the tea to develop a gentle foam that resembled light clouds. Then, she took advantage of the foam''s formation to move on to the next step before it vanished.


    2/3


    2 = 68%


    14:33 Wed, Nov 6 BG.


    Chapter 224 Melody''s Performance


    +10 Free Coins


    Each step was under Melody''s careful control; she lowered her gaze, assessing the color of the tea in her


    cup.


    It was said the tea should reach just a quarter of the cup. Upon observation, she noticed that the tea had taken on a white hue and the foam covered all of the tea..


    Afterpleting the fifth infusion, the tea reached the perfect bnce, with the sound of her tapping ringing like music in the air.


    Her control over each step was wless, captivating everyone around her.


    14:33 Wed, Nov 6

 Remarry My 225

    Chapter 225 Scheme


    Chapter 225 Scheme


    10 Free Coins


    Matthew watched as Melody moved with calm precision; she executed every tapping perfectly.


    He couldn''t hold back his admiration, stating, "I''ve heard that Melody is quite skilled in music, and now I understand why.


    "She''s clearly performing the Tea Tapping Technique, yet it feels like she''s ying a melody, much like the delicate strokes of a violin," he added.


    As a professional/Matthew''s praise drew astonished nces from the professors at the tea banquet.


    "What a pleasant surprise! With Madam Moore''s young age, she had actually mastered something so intricate. Even the sound of her tea tapping is perfectly harmonized with the notes of music."


    "Right? Did you see Truman''s reaction? Since Melody began brewing, his smile has not faded."


    "Bringing a daughter-inw of that level into their family is a true blessing for the Moores."


    "While Melody is undeniably talented. I can''t overlook the skills of that girl from Jenson. Even though she doesn''t know the Seven Tea Pouring Method, her traditional brewing techniques are among the best. M¨¢ny tea connoisseurs wouldn''t reach her level, another professor remarked.


    All the professors gathered at the tea banquet were sharp.


    At the same time, they were passionate about the artistry of tea.


    Setting aside Amanda''s character, her skills were indeed deserving of their admiration.


    This time, Amanda had learned from past experiences.


    She remained unfazed andpleted her tea creation with sereneposure.


    Melody quickly advanced to the sixth infusion.


    She continued pouring, aiming for a creamy texture, which meant bringing up the fine tea powder that had settled at the bottom, making the frothyyer even thicker. This step required careful observation and skillful execution.


    The audience held their breath in anticipation.


    Melody was now in the final stage of preparing her canyas to draw on the tea. She continued the rapid tapping at the middle and upper levels of the tea.


    Once again, she achieved the elusive Tea Bloom''s effect, a visual marvel where the foam seemed to hover without moving


    Just as her movements concluded, Amanda mirrored her, reaching the same Tea Bloom stage.


    At that moment, both their tea infusions appeared a milky white, the Tea Bloom''s effect nearly identical.


    Matthew couldn''t help but acknowledge Amanda''s aplishment in tea art.


    1/2


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 225 Scheme


    Last time, her anxiety had hindered her ability to achieve a proper impact of Tea Bloom.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    After she received some guidance, her improvement was evident.


    Their performance was on par with each other. The real contest woulde down to thest stroke of The Hundred ys.


    Both women picked up their spoons, beginning their delicate drawing over the tea.


    It could be described as painting with water on a canvas of tea. They focused intently on the amount of water, the speed of the spoon, and the angle of their strokes.


    With meticulous care and patience, they each used a spoon to dot the surface of their tea, transforming the tea as their ink and the tea spoon as a pen into a canvas for their artistry.


    In no time, two distinct styles of painting emerged on the surface of their tea.


    Melody remained calm as she held the tea spoon, but beads of sweat began to form on her forehead.


    A prickling itch coursed through her body, especially in her exposed arms.


    She was unable to move, so she bit her lip to restrain herself and carried on painting with calm -determination.


    Noticing something was off with her rival, Amanda took her time and painted with extra care.


    Under her mask, a smug and mocking smile yed on her lips.


    Melody, you must be feeling miserable, right?


    If you don''t give up soon, you would end up in the ICU


    The odorless, tasteless herb she had added to the tea paste infused it, and the faster she tapped, the more vtilepounds released into the air.


    Before long, small, uneven red spots began to appear on Melody''s neck.


    Yet, her movements showed no sign of stopping; her grip on the spoon remained steady and firm.


    Finally, two pieces of painting appeared before the audience.


    Melody sighed in relief and was ready to scratch her art.


    She inhaled sharply; her fingertips had turned red, and ugly red bumps began to form.


    Fearing that others wouldn''t notice, Amanda feigned surprise. Amanda''s eyes were wide with feigned. shock and terror, as if she was genuinely startled. "Madam Moore, what''s wrong with your hands and face? Is it some sort of contagious illness?


    ""Could the t


    you made be served to the professors?" She added, her tone dripping with mock concern.

 Remarry My 226

    Chapter 226 Poison


    Chapter 226 Poison


    Amanda''s words and Melody''s condition were evident to everyone in the room.


    The live stream continued, and viewers'' expressions changed as they witnessed the scene unfold.


    "What happened to Melody''s face? If I remember correctly, she used to have wless skin. She advertised her product, the YM Rejuvenation Cream, iming it made herplexion perfect. But now she''s covered in blemishes. Could it be that the product has failed her?"


    "Oh my gosh, she looks disgusting with her face covered in blemishes! How can Mr. Moore tolerate this?"


    "The YM Rejuvenation Cream isn''t as effective as everyone thinks. If it were, how could Melody''s skin suddenly deteriorate? She offers it for free, which is a red g. Who gives away good products for nothing? She''s not doing charity!"


    "Am I the only one who thinks Melody might be allergic to something? When I have an allergic reaction, I get a rash like that, but it usually fades quickly."


    "Enough already! Don''t keep washing it off. She''s using her own skin to market the cream, and look what''s happened! It''s backfired! Anyone who has used the YM Rejuvenation Cream should immediately have a hospital check their skin. Don''t risk your health just to save a few bucks!"Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Suddenly, the inte was flooded with negativements, as if they had all prepared for this moment in advance.


    Meanwhile, at Sommerville Hospital, Suzanna sat on her bed.


    Her forehead was covered in angry, red sores that were bing increasingly infected. Next to hery a jar of YM Beauty Cream, which Derrick had bought at an exorbitant price, iming it was effective and befitted for a noble woman. Now, it was discarded on the bedside table.


    Clutching her wound in despair, she hung herself tight


    "Derrick! Derrick! Do you think I''m disfigured?


    "Where did you even get this scar cream from? Why won''t my scars fade? My face is falling apart!"


    As she hugged her knees tightly, her long ck hair fell around her face. Yet it failed to hide the pungent smell emanating from her festering wound.


    Derrick, however, was still preupied with Melody.


    He stood in the hallway, glued to his phone, watching Melody''s live stream titled ''A Moment of Grace


    The moment he saw something go wrong with Melody his heart raced with concern.


    He wanted to rush to her side and check if she was okay.


    But just then, a scream erupted from Suzanna''s room and stopped him from leaving.


    1/2


    14:33 Wed, Nov 6


    G


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 226 Poison


    Suzanna h¨¢d just escaped death.


    With Timothy absent, Cameron was struggling with an injury that made him reclusive, and Carson was in jail.


    Gary was lying unconscious in a nearby ICU,


    It was up to Derrick to handle Suzanna''s situation.


    Weary, he pushed open the door to the hospital room, where he found Kenrick standing by the bed.


    Kenrick''s eyes were slightly red, his phone in hand disying the live stream of the Melody''s Tea Competition.


    He nced at the spilled YM Beauty Cream.


    The YM logo ring against the marble surface.


    The two men locked eyes and fell into an uneasy silence.


    They refused to believe it.


    Melody wouldn''t stoop so low as to use underhanded tactics just to make money.


    Yet the evidence was right in front of them, forcing them to ept the harsh truth.


    "Derrick, the scar cream you bought for Suzie is actually poison.


    "Is Melody using you to hurt Suzie?


    "She mes me for not stepping up when she had to marry in Suzie''s ce. I already told her to wait for me. I promised I would take her away from the Moores. How could she do something so heartless?" Kenrick stood rooted in ce, his fists clenched tightly

 Remarry My 227

    Chapter 227 Disappointment


    Chapter 227 Disappointment


    Looking at Suzanna''s wounded and infected scars, bed sent a chill through Kenrick''s chest.


    the sight of her frail, curled-up figure on the hospital


    Melody was truly malicious-she refused to spare her own sister.


    Both the YM beauty cream and rejuvenation cream were excuses!


    Her aim was to harm Suzanna. Sending her to the detention center was not enough; she clearly wanted to ruin Suzanna''s life entirely.


    Kenrick felt his emotions spiraling out of control.


    He had seen the negative reviews online about the YM rejuvenation cream, and now Twitter was flooded with self-proimed victims who imed their faces were ruined by it.


    Among them were several influential bloggers who had previously reviewed the cream.


    In an instant, Melody had be a target for public outrage.


    Derrick stood by the hospital bed, his heart aching as he gazed at Suzanna''s pitiful and weak form.


    He stepped closer, attempting tofort her in a gentle tone. Suzie, can you let me see your face?


    Suzanna, curled up on the bed, slowly raised her pale face. The scar on her forehead was red, swollen, and festering, where there had once only been ¨¤ small mark, now oozing with pus. It looked terrifying.


    As soon as Suzanna''s clear eyes met his, she flinched. Then she reassured Derrick with tears brimming.


    "Derrick, I''m fine. It''s just that the sear has be infected.


    "It''s okay, even if there''s a scar.


    "I don''t me you. After all, you bought me the cream to heal my scars, and it''s for my own good. Please don''t me yourself.


    "Derrick, I don''t me Mel. You shouldn''t me her either. She must have just been momentarily confused."


    A deep and potent anger consumed Derrick in an instant. He braced himself against the bed''s armrest, his temples throbbing with barely contained rage.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Grinding his teeth, he struggled to suppress his fury.


    Finally, unable to hold back any longer, he shouted, "What do you mean by momentarily confused? This is fraud! She has intentionally disfigured people, which is a criminal offense! "This is a widespread issue. She is still part of the shields. With her tarnishing our reputation, how can we continue to have a foothold in Sommerville?


    1/2


    14:33 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 227 Disappointment


    "She hasmitted a crime, unting a bunch of shoddy products. She had hurt you, as well as many innocent people.


    "Perhaps this time, even the Moores won''t be able to protect her!"


    Derrick''s face flushed with anger, his normallyposed demeanor slipping away when his loved one was


    harmed.


    Kenrick''s expression was grim; his chest rose and fell heavily, his eyes flickering with uncontainable anger. He dered, "Derrick, we need to go to Regal de right now.


    "Melody has made a grave mistake. If the Moores had any sense, they would realize that under this kind of public pressure, the best option would be to abandon her and kick her out of their family. "Then we will seek justice for Suzie!"


    Kenrick clenched his fists, not only filled with anger but also with profound disappointment in Melody.


    How could the sweet and kind girl he once knew have turned into such a heartless person?


    Could it be that the incident with her being a substitute bride had changed her so drastically?


    If that was the case, then it was time for him to face her and urge her to apologize to Suzanna and to the public.


    Melody had to take responsibility for her actions.


    Tears streaked Suzanna''s face, filled with hurt. She couldn''t help but quietly advise Kenrick after hearing


    his words.


    "Ken, Mel loves you so much. If you go, it might just upset her.


    "I''m begging you, please don''t go to Regal de and embarrass Mel."


    However, Suzanna''s pleas had no effect.


    Instead, they only tightened Kenrick''s jawline further. His anger was like an unshakeable storm cloud that enveloped himpletely


    Then, in a sharp voice, Kenrick dered, "Let her feel the full extent of that embarrassment!

 Remarry My 228

    Chapter 228 Trust


    Chapter 228 Trust.


    +10 From Cons


    In that moment, Kenrick felt an overwhelming disappointment in Melody, the kind-hearted girl he had once cherished and profected.


    Why had she be so cruel after returning to the Shields, bullying her own sister at every turn?


    As he stared at his phone screen, watching Melody in the live broadcast, the hopeful filter he once had over his memories of her kindness shattered piece by piece. Was her face now as ugly as her heart had be?


    He pondered this, suppressing the pain that flickered in his eyes.


    His feelings for Melody had always beenplicated.


    Had the protection he and Martin offered her spoiled her character, making herwless?


    If he was the root of her problems, then it was even more essential for him to convince her directly.


    Derrick''s handsome face concealed an undeniable weariness,


    He was exhausted.


    Derrick had thought the issues surrounding the detention were behind them, yet here was Melody, embroiling herself in yet another mess and harming Suzanna again.


    He knew he had to pay the Moores a visit and hold Melody ountable for her actions,


    With this thought, Derrick''s narrow eyes lowered slightly, a chill creeping into his gaze.


    He gently bent his back and picked up Suzanna, cradling her in his arms. Derrick spoke softly as if afraid that a loud word might startle the fragile girl.


    "Suzie, Melody needs to exin this incident involving the luxury product to you and the public.


    "Don''t worry: I''ll take you to see her!


    "This time, the evidence is clear. I''m curious how she''ll try to wriggle out of this one."


    A serious atmosphere enveloped Derrick; his thoughts were dark and ominous.


    He found it hard to discern whether he was obsessed with the idea of confronting Melody, who had shattered his reputation in the political world, or if he genuinely wanted to defend Suzanna. Both sisters were equally important to him.


    Yet he felt a stronger bond of trust toward Suzanna.


    How could he possibly favor a sister who had only been back to the Shields for four years over one he had watched grow up?


    Derrick''s gaze


    I on the painful scar, marring Suzanna''s forehead, and his heart ached for he


    1/3


    Chapter 228 Trust


    He knotted his brows


    Furthermore, the deterioration of Suzanna''s scar was partly his fault.


    He shouldn''t have beliefed the rumors and spent a formone on that dubious beauty cream, which ultimately harmed Suge.


    Since he had made a mistake, he must do everything in his power to make amends.


    Regal de.


    Melody felt the red welts spreading across her face. In an instant, her beauty faded, resembling the allergic reaction she had experienced while testing drugs for Cineron in the past. She remembered it all too well.


    That time, it was due to an herb mixed with Cacroce, aspice unlike any other.


    Its appearance was simr to tea leaves, and its scent was faint, almost tasteless.


    Many people easily mistook it and identally mixed it into their tea cakes.


    The tea paste, which blended tea together, made it even more challenging to identify Cacroce.Content (C) N?v/elDra/ma.Org.


    Moreover, this herb had a unique ability to smooth the tea''s texture.


    While difficult to discern, Melody was extremely sensitive to allergens.


    Almost the moment the tea paste was presented, he sensed something was off.


    She deliberately nced at Amanda, who appeared calin andposed. Then, it clicked.


    This Cacroce was aimed directly at her.


    Amanda had just returned to the country; how could she know about her allergy to Cacroce?


    Few people, even among the Shields, knew that secret.


    After all, they had never truly cared about her.


    Aside from the Tuckers, only Carson and Suzanna knew about her allergy


    Carson was still in detention.


    Rumors were circting that Suzanna had already applied for medical leave


    Melody''s gaze darkened, a hint of shadow passing through her eyes as she forced herself to maintain herposure,


    The red welts crawled across her skin, but she remained calm..


    She was ready for this performance.


    2/3


    #10 Free Coins


    Chapter 228 Trust


    At this point, she would let them set the stage and start their little showdown.


    As Amanda finished her questioning. Edward, Alfred, and Truman all stood up simultaneously, stridin purposefully toward Melody.


    Even Mnie, who had been lounging elegantly on the chaise, couldn''t hide her surprise and concern. She straightened in her seat.


    At first, she feltpelled to hurry over. Mnie paused when the others were rushing toward Melody.


    She regained herposure and assumed her position as the mistress of the house.


    Yet her eyes, bright and expressive, couldn''t help but dart toward Melody.


    Upon seeing the horrifying red welts on the girl''s face, he felt a pang of sympathy. She bemused.


    What a shame for such a lovely girl to suffer like this. Isn''t she being a bit careless? From the sight of it, it must be very itchy.


    Furrowing her brow, she waved over a woman around 50 years old with serious demeanor.


    This was one of the Lamberts, who had apanied Mnie when she married into the Moores.

 Remarry My 229

    Chapter 229 Empress Balm


    Chapter 229 Empress Balm


    In Regal de, everyone respectfully addressed her as Ms. Martha.


    "Mrs. Mnie."


    Martha Grant stepped behind Mnie, her head bowed, and awaited her orders. In actuality, she could already tell what Mnie intended to do.


    Mnie instructed, "Go get my Empress Balm.


    "That stuff really/works wonders for itching."


    Mnie was generous. She had a plethora of fine items at her disposal; every time Truman returned from a trip, he brought back unique treasures.


    Her little vault was practically overflowing.


    However, even amidst all her riches, the Empress Balm was among the most valuable.


    She only used it on her face when her skin was exceptionally sensitive.


    Melody was merely having an allergic reaction.


    She could easily wait for the doctor to prescribe some medicine, but Mnie couldn''t bear to see her daughter-inw suffer, so she made the painful decision to part with something precious. Even though Martha had guessed her employer''s intentions, she couldn''t help but pause when she heard Mnie unhesitatingly offer the Empress Balm,


    Martha reminded Mrs. Mnie, There''s only a little bit left. You''re reluctant to use it yourself."


    This was a rare treasure that was hard toe by. It fell like a waste if its sole purpose was to soothe red, itchy skin.


    Cleussauan knew too well the value of Empress Balm and had no way to get it.


    It was said to be a royal remedy from a securely to this day.


    century ago.


    Other than the queen, historical records showed that only princesses used it.


    The exquisitely crafted marble box kept the imperial skincare product effective even after all these years.


    In this context, Mnie''s act of applying the Empress Balm was akin to smashing ten exquisite antique vases just to use their shards as face cream


    And now, Mnie intended not only to apply it to herself but also to share it with Melody?


    She shot Martha a nce, her voice tinged with annoyance. "What are you waiting for? People are always more important than medicine!


    "I can always stop using the Empress Balm after this, what''s the big deal?"


    1/3


    Chapter 229 Empress Balm


    The beauty-obsessed Mnie was stung with deep pain when she had made such a sacrifice.


    But she didn''t hesitate.


    Around the tea table, three tall men leaned in.


    Melody felt the prickling numb sensation on her scalp, Instinctively, she pushed them away slightly and whispered, "I''m fine it''s just a minor allergy." She spoke the truth.


    Allergies came in different levels.


    She had a severe allergy to mango.


    However, the reaction to the Cacroce was merely superficial; it looked rming but was just some initial itchiness and red bumps that would fade in a day or two. Even an IV drop wouldn''t be necessary.


    Once she had silently coordinated with the trio, Melody suddenly covered her face in horror. She screamed, backing away as if she had received a devastating blow. "Urghhhh! What happened to my face?"


    "Why are there so many red bumps? Am I going to be disfigured?"


    a


    The young girl had a talent for drama.


    With her wide, frightened eyes and a quivering lip, even Truman felt a pang of concern. He wanted tofort her but managed to hold back.


    In the Moores, everyone was a seasoned actor.


    They could tell at a nce that someone was scheming against Melody.


    Given Melody''s exaggerated performance, it was clear that it was Amanda who had initiated this situation. However, Amanda was just a pawn in arger game. Melody was trying to uncover who was truly behind this.


    Truman frowned, a glimmer of theatrical instinct igniting within him.


    He chided Melody and shot her with an impatient re


    "Melody, you''re not seriously contagious, are you? It''s one thing for you to be sick, but don''t infect the distinguished guests at my tea banquet!"


    Just then, while he was iminersed in his role, a sharp pinch at his backside startled him.


    "Ouch! Hey, that''s hurt!


    "Wify, stop pinching or I''ll bruise!"


    2/3


    Chapter 229 Empress Balm


    Truman was enraged. He urned and found his wife ring at him with those captivating, fiery eyes.


    Her fingers still gripped his backside tightly.


    The next moment, Mnie snapped, "Truman, are you trying to go against me?


    "Step aside! Melody is my daughter-inw, and I''ll take good care of her."


    With that, she genuinely kicked Truman aside,This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She walked over to Melody and tossed a marble bottle to her palm.


    The stunning woman casually waved a Lace Trimmed Victorian Rose Fan, her brows arching in delight as she said, "Here, thest bit of Empress Balm, Consider yourself lucky." Melody nced between the wronged Truman and he haughty stepmother-inw, thinking that this couple was adorable.


    Edward observed the scene, his eyebrows raised in surprise as he looked at Mnie.


    Is that woman willing to part with such a treasure?


    Alfred gaped, nearly dislocating his jaw "Mom, do you really care so much for Melody? Isn''t that too


    much? What about me?


    Tm the son you give birth to too, and you''ve never offered me a single gram"


    Mnie shot Alfred a disdainful look, her voice dripping with sarcasm. "Hmph, and you think you''re worthy?"


    Alfred fell silent and thought no one would understand his feelings.


    In that moment, he questioned his mother''s true sexual orientation-that she could be gay.

 Remarry My 230

    Chapter 230 Waste


    Mnie''s reputation in Sommerville was just as formidable as Truman''s


    In fact, among the professors gathered for the tea banquet, many would rather offend Truman than cross Mnie.


    When Mnie fierely defended Melody, they were bewildered.


    Hadn''t Mnie always disliked Edward?


    Why was she suddenly dotted on Melody?


    Could this woman use the strategy of elevating Melody only to bring her down?


    Regardless of others'' thoughts, Amanda believed that Mnie''s unusual behavior would lead to a dramatic


    twist.


    After all, Mnie was a stepmother.


    How could a stepmother and her stepson ever coexist peacefully?


    It was bound to be a turbulent rtionship.


    However, the crowd''s attention quickly shifted to the Empress Balm.


    "D"mmit! Isn''t that the same Empress Balm that fetched over 100 million dors at auctionst year?" eximed a professor with a passion for antiques,


    So many collectors wanted to get their hands on it, and Truman bought it for his wife to actually use?"


    His eyes shed with a mix of astonishment and pain


    It was impossible for the Empress Balm not to attract everyone''s attention.


    "Hey, I remember hearing about it," another professor chimed in. Thest descendant who knew how to make the Empress Balm has passed away, resulting in the loss of the secret form. Some people wanted to buy it to study its production method, but they couldn''t figure it out. The ancient techniques to produce skincare were truly remarkable."


    The fame of the Empress Balm was widespread; even a three-year-old in Cleussau knew t was a luxury item meant only for empressEN,


    The sheer price tag of such an exquisite product was shocking enough, but Mnie was using it as a skincare product but also generously sharing it with Melody?


    The crowd felt as if they had woken up from a dream, and the world was different than how they used to remember.


    In the online livestream room, viewers were equally astounder.


    Haha! How can someone like Melody, a heartless merchant who causes others to suffer from terrible skin, have the right to use royal products? She doesn''t deserve it!"


    2 x = 67%


    +10 Free Coins


    Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 230 Waste


    "Exactly! Lady Moore is the real deal. She uses the genuine high-end cream. Meanwhile, Melody promotes some cheap knockoff that''s a disgrace in the high-society circle. Bah! She had harmed so many people and was bound to get sued for this!"


    "Don''t you think Amanda''s brainwashing us all? When the VoiceMel photos first surfaced, her face was covered in red spots, Isn''t that clearly an allergy? If her skin condition was contagious, why hasn''t anyone else shown the same symptoms after all this time?" "As a member of the VoiceMel Army, I wholeheartedly trust her. I got my hands on the YM Rejuvenation Cream and used in myself. I''ve had e since I was a kid, and no treatment worked. My e made me feel insecure when I entered the workforce. But after using the YM Rejuvenation Cream, people have:plimented my skin everywhere go this past week. It''s a confidence I''ve never felt before! I believe in VoiceMel-she donates her earnings to drug research and to kids in the mountains. How could she cause harm to others for financial gain?


    This sentiment resonated with many.


    The initial trend of simply following the crowd had faced, and the viewers now approached the situation with more rity.


    Aside from a few influencers publicly criticizing the YM Rejuvenation Cream for ruining their faces, the truth was that the cream had been widely distributed through recent livestreams and Twitter giveaways. Many had tried the product.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Those who genuinely used it felt uncertain with all the negativements but continued to trust Melody when they touched their own wless skin.


    A good product didn''t need defense; its quality spoke for itself!


    However, the waves of criticism from the haters quickly overwhelmed even the rational supporters.


    Standing before the tea table, Melody faced the Empress Balm, eagerly presented by Mnie. Suddenly, a spark of excitement lit up her eyes. This was the Empress Balm?


    A centuryter, the ancient marble bottle''s preservation techniques somehow managed to keep the medicinal effects intact.


    It left her in awe of the incredible craftsmanship of ancient artisans.


    Noticing Melody''s reaction, Truman nced at Amanda


    Goric.


    He wondered if she had purposefully chosen to hold off intending to wait until the tea drawings were

 Remarry My 231

    Chapter 231 The Drawing


    Chapter 231 The Drawing


    Does that mean it was impossible to determine a winner?


    He spoke up and forcibly pulled the focus back to the teapetition.


    "Ahem, since you''ve allpleted your respective performance, let''s zoom in the camera and have the professorse forward to judge them, Truman dered. As soon as he finished, Mnie shot him a sharp re.


    Alfred could sense the tension in the air and quietly leaned closer to Melody.


    His brow furrowed as he nced at the rming red marks on her face. He asked stiffly. "Melody, if it itches too much, don''t hold back. You can pinch me."


    In their family, the most direct way for women to express their upset was through this.


    He had been pinched by his mother when being berated.


    Alfred had also received the same treatment during private squabbles with Felicity.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    He had already grown ustomed to it


    Alfred just wanted Melody to let off some steam.


    Melody nced at his pale, slightly flushed ears and stiff words.


    A smile broke her face, and she praised, "You really know how to care for others.


    "Whoever marries you will definitely be happy every day," she added, for Alfred had a knack for making those around him smile.


    Alfred blushed at thepliment.


    He scratched the back of his head awkwardly, his ears growing even redder.


    He felt a familiar chill approaching from behind, smirked mischievously, and suddenly dered, "Well, then you can marry me!"


    "After all, you haven''t gotten a marriage certificate with my brother yet, right?"


    Once Alfred said this, he quickly slipped away and sought refuge from his mother.


    Edward shot him a fleeting nce,pletely unfazed by his provocation.


    The tall figure stood upright behind Melody, hisrge and securely gripping her slender waist.


    As if he couldn''t help it, Edward leaned in to nt a solt kiss on her lips, as if they were the only two people in the room. Melody''s lips parted slightly, feeling the man passed her a pill

 Remarry My 232

    Chapter 232 Something Extra


    Chapter 232 Something Extra


    The crowd watched in astonishment as the seasoned photographer from Regal de expertly adjusted the camera lens to focus on the teacup in front of Melody


    Inside the cup the drawing was slowly shifting, the froth gradually dissipating. In that fleeting moment, a hint of tea foam, hidden beneath the thickyer, begao reveal itself


    This process unfolded at a deliberate pace, yet the audience remained captivated, their eyes fixed on the


    To their amazement a magnificent phoenix seemed to unfurl its vast wings, revealing intricate details with the passage of time.


    One of the prolessors gaspeil, awe etched across his face as he turned to Melody, nearly reverent "My goodness, Madam Moore! This drawing of yours is so lifelike, it practically alive!


    "I have enjoyed tea for many years and witnessed countless presentations on tra culture, but this performance is one I will treasure for a lifetime


    Matthew stepped forward, unable to mask his adimuation. Both he and Percy were considered experts in their nehl.


    It was essential for them to offer the most authoritative assessment of who had more refined skills out of


    the two.


    As the other professors scattered. Matthew and Percy moved closer. Matthew and Percy were ready to assess the drawings.


    Matthew approached Amanda''s teacup. After a careful inspection, he nodded appreciatively andplimented. "Ms. Jenson, your skill is impressive. The depiction of the deer is both delicate and intricate. Without a natural talent, an ordinary person would need decades of practice to achieve this level of artistry."


    Percy nced at the tea''s color, feeling a sense of pride in his granddaughter''s skill, which he had painstakingly mirtured


    However, as he leaned in to savor the aroma, a flicker ofplexity crossed his eyes.


    His eyes turned cold as he said. "Amanda, your work is indeedmendable, but the primary tea leaves aren''t the most professional.


    "Did you perhaps add something else to the tea paste


    His words ignited whispers of conspiracy.


    Had Amanda resorted to underhanded tactics to secure a victory?


    And this time. Percy showed no leniency toward her.


    Matthew narrowed his gaze, unable to resist investigating. The scent of Cacroce, so simr to tea, was nearly undetectable when blended to the brew. Chapter 232 Something Extra


    +10 Fraa Comi


    He picked up the initial tea paste, sufling it carefully, his brow furrowwing "Hmmm, this tea paste indeed Contains something extral


    "1, it Cacroce?"


    As seasoned professionals, they had guided beginners in simr nts that were not true tra


    Identifying tea and distinguishing between


    The momem Amanda asked the question, the atmosphere changed. The audience''s gaze toward Amanda became charged wilt scrutiny


    In the live strcil


    mments Blooded in


    "What is Carroge? Let me check online?


    "Wow, that looks a lot like tea! Many expert tea artists reportedly struggle to distinguish it. Adding Carroce to the tea paste makes the foam liner. Was Amanda cheating?"


    tabat She can''t defeat Mel, so she tu to theser


    "Am the only one curious? Cacroce has the potential to enhance tea art and refine the tea powder. Amanda''s performance in this round ofpetition was excellent. As a tea artist myself. I can tell from nique that she


    ed to add Carroce at her current skill level"


    "Who knows? Maybe she felt intimidated. Given that VoiceMel has been dominating everywheretely. who wouldn''t be intimidated?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Seeing the revtion about Carruce unfold, Amanda remainedposed. She nodded and smiled gracefully at Matthew.


    ''Mr. Tawney, your ability to discern tea is indeed unparalleled. However, I did not prepare this tea paste.


    "Moreover, this portion should match the one used by Madam Moore. In that sense, both Melody and I benched, so it hardly qualifies as cheating, right?


    Alter Amanda spoke, Matthew examined the tea paste on Melody''s side. He nodded at the camera, signaling that indeed, Cacroce was present in Melody''a paste as well.


    With that, Amanda Tully cleared her name, leaving those who had previously mocked her suddenly silent, embarrassed by their own baseless assumptions,


    This twist left many viewers and professors hesitant to judge Amanda too hastily,


    Percy furrowed his brow, his expression betraying his concern as he scrutinized Amanda


    He knew his granddaughter well.


    The more she appeared to behave herself, the more certain he became that she was up to something far beyond this minor challenge.


    Matthew continued with the evaluation.


    Amanda''s work truly has no faults; her skill is exceptional


    9/3


    14:36 Wed, Nov 6BG


    Chapter 232 Something Extra


    In the industry, such praise was already considered a high-level assessment.

 Remarry My 233

    Chapter 233 The Winner


    Chapter 233 The Winner


    Amanda simply smiled gently. Her gaze fixed on Melody, whose face was marked by angry red blemishes. The mirth in Amanda''s eyes deepened.


    After Matthew finished speaking, he approached Melody''s teacup again. The phoenix design within the cup was still stretching its wings, its exquisite detail breathtaking.


    Compared to the traditional The Hundred ys. Melody''s innovation elevated the art to new heights.


    If Amanda was already a tea master among ordinary people, then Melody''s technique and presentation were like a warrior among geniuses.


    Matthew couldn''t contain his admiration and excitement. He asked. "Melody, how did you manage to make the drawinge alive? Even the ancients didn''t possess such cleverness, yet you''ve uncovered it. You''re truly a genius! Matthew was filled with astonishment. He suddenly understood why Melody had argued with Percy about what constituted authenticity in their first round.


    The debate about skill versus traditional tea artistry was more profound than he had initially thought.


    At first, it seemed trivial-just Percy being nitpicky and trying to argue for the sake of it.


    ow, he realized that Melody had already beenying the groundwork for her third round, starting from the first round of the teapetition


    She had an exceptional knack for reading people''s minds, allowing her to make strategic moves in her favor.


    Amandaes from a prestigious tea lineage, so if she made no mistakes, Melody had no chance of


    winning.


    Achieving perfection would merely lead to a stalemate with Amanda.


    What purpose would that serve?


    To truly triumph, she needed to deliver a resounding blow in Amanda''s area of pride, ideally just before Amanda thought she was on the verge of victory.


    Nothing could be more soul crushing than such a dramatic turn of events.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Melody stood up, her back straight and proud.


    Her almond-shaped eyes sparkled with rity, bright as stars. Her delicate skin was pale as snow and her hair as dark as ink.


    As she lifted her gaze slightly, it radiated a sharp and straightforward confidence.


    Strength gave herposure.


    She said, "I still use the Seven Tea Pouring Method for his performance, but with a twist. The seven brews require me to adjust the water flow during the tea-tapping, either gently or quickly 1/2


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 233 The Winner


    This time, I purposefully thickened theyer the brewing process created during the sixth pour to enhance the tea''s creamy surface. This forms the base for ''Phoenix Flight"


    Melody named her rendition drawing Phoenix Flight, inspired by the Ruby Zoisite pendant that Timothy had presented to her earlier that day at the Tea Pavilion


    The pattern in her tea mirrored that on the pendant alhost perfectly.


    She adorned it with frothy bubbles atop the tea as if mocking the so-called familial ties.


    Just like the drawing, itcked substance and would dissolve in an instant.


    "For the seventh brew, the froth rises like a mist overflowing the cup. It''s crucial to control the size of the tea bloom. I took extra care to thicken the foam, ensuring an even tea bloom," she continued. "Using the smallest spoon, I carefully crafted the phoenix design within the frothy base,yer byyer. building the colors within the foam


    Ultimately, the main scene portrays a majestdscape floating delicately on the surface! As the froth slowly fades, the tea reveals more intricate details beneath with time passing, offering a stunning visual impact


    The Aetherian Empire thrives on The Hundred ys, and its charm lies not just in the tea itself but in the performance. Since it''s a performance, it must be intricate and fun.


    "So, professors, are you satisfied with my performance


    Melody confidently analyzed and exined her innovative approach to the moving drawing. Her expression was calm andposed.


    Yet, within that tranquility, she hadpletely overshadowed the traditionalist Amanda,


    The depth of tea culturees not only from its meticulous preservation but also from the necessity of


    Innovation


    Matthew was in awe. "Melody, you truly are a genius in the art of tea!


    "To have you on this journey of preserving tea culture is a blessing for our heritage!


    "I dere that Melody is the victor in this round!"


    With Matthew''s deration, the professors who witnessed it were deeply impressed.

 Remarry My 234

    Chapter 234 Potential Client


    Chapter 234 Potential Client


    It was clear that Melody had outsmarted Amanda with her innovative tactics.


    Otherwise, the two would have ended up in a deadlock.


    Amanda had lost the match.


    Yet, there was no sign of disappointment in her eyes of her demeanor for losing thepetition. Instead, she stepped forward with calmposure and said, "Congrattions, Madam Moore! As per our agreement, I will transfer thend in Surriware entirely into your


    1. me.


    After all, it was just a stretch ofnd in the middle of nowhere that Amanda had little interest in.


    Whether she kept it or not didn''t matter to her; she was more than happy to hand it over to the bumpkin. Melody nodded with a cool demeanor, trying to suppress the overwhelming joy bubbling inside her.


    She added, "Well, could you also handle the taxes for thend transfer, Ms. Jenson?"


    Whennd changes hands, taxes inevitablye into y.


    Amanda frowned slightly, feeling that Melody was pushing her luck.


    She dismissed her doubts when she saw Melody''s reddened blemishes and the potential damage this encounter could do to her reputation.


    Amanda agreed graciously, "Since I have lost the match, I will certainly amodate Madam Moore''s request. I will take care of the tax issues."


    The Jensons owned quite a bit ofnd on the outskirts of Surriware. Based on current market rates, transferring some less valuable parcels would involve significant tax payments. With a simple request, Melody had potentially saved herself millions.


    This realization left Amanda feeling slightly uneasy.


    Melody nodded in satisfaction. She was aware that Amanda was cooking up some trouble, which was why she was ying it cool.


    However, if Amanda wanted to find fault with her, she would need to pay a price.


    Therefore, Melody pressed further, "Oh, regarding the taxes for thend transfer, we should definitely leave it to a professionalwyer.


    Ms. Jenson has just returned to the country and probably isn''t familiar with the localw firms, right?


    "How about this? You can hand this to my legal team, and I''ll only charge you 30 percent of the legal fees. What do you say?"


    Melody raised an eyebrow, throwing out the olive branch to Amanda.


    Amanda hesitated to agree.


    1/2


    +10 Free Coins


    14:37 Wed, Nov b


    Chapter 234 Potential Client


    Melody understood her dilemma. Derrick was the topwyer in Sommerville


    Despite her recent defeat, which dented his confidence he had built a solid reputation over the years.


    Many people would prefer the well-established Justice Law Firm over a newly formed team.


    Melody intentionally offered to take on this case. She was aware that Amanda felt guilty. She had drugged her and was hesitant to bring up Derrick, particrly given his association with Suzanna. Amanda would surely act as if she didn''t know Derrick, given that he was Suzanna''s brother.


    As expected. Amanda''s brow furrowed deeply. After a long internal struggle, she still couldn''t bring herself to mention Derrick''s name.


    Reluctantly, she agreed. Then I''ll leave it in your hands!"


    Melody raised her brow and let out a sincere, courtesy smile. "Thank you, Ms. Jenson, for trusting our new legal tearn at YM. We will work hard to meet your expectations!"


    Melody thought to herself that she merely spoke a few words and managed to make a woman part with a huge amount of money.


    She almost moved herself to tears


    Amanda gritted her teeth in rage. She considered herself Melody''s rival, yet her rival was actually treating her like a potential client? Had she lost her mind?


    As the tea banquet began to wind down, a bodyguard rushed into the foyer, urgency written all over his


    face


    "There''s a group outside creating a scene, he dered They''re waving banners, demanding to see Mrs. Melody and seek justice!


    Melody raised an eyebrow, her face remaining calm despite the redness covering it.


    She asked, "Oh Do you spot any familiar faces among them?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard looked up and nodded firmly. He grumbled in rage, "Your brother is out there with a woman whose face is aplete mess. They say she''s your sister Suzanna, and she''s insisting on seeing


    you


    "And there''s a man out there who isnt even a fraction at handsome as Mr. Moore, iming to be your ex-boyfriend before you got married"


    Alfred widened his eyes Impresive! This bodyguard deserves a raise! He clearly knows how to negotiate for a promotion.

 Remarry My 235

    Chapter 235 Justice


    Chapter 235 Justice


    This announcement was something explosive.


    The moment the bodyguard finished speaking, the live stream room, which had been captivated by the stunning drawing of Phoenix Flight, was snapped back to reality.


    After all, the audience had an insatiable appetite for gossip.


    "Wait! What did I just hear? Suzanna is here, and her face is a mess. Isn''t she supposed to be in prison right now?


    "Oh wow, I sense a major scandal brewing! Apparently, Melody wasn''t originally meant to marry into the Moores. She was a stand-in for Suzanna. And most shockingly, before the switch, Melody had a boyfriend! Now, the truth is finallying to light." *Suddenly I feel like I''m hopping around in a field of gossip."


    "What! A stand-in bride?! In this day and age, there are still such disgusting things! What have the Shields done to Voice Mel? Even if she was adopted, she should have her own identity."


    Harely use shocking to describe a scene! But right now, Suzanna getting out of prison would shock me. Melody''s role as a stand-in bride would shock me. The fact that Melody had a boyfriend before marriage who waited until now to stir trouble shocks me. But what''s truly shocking is that Melody''s subpar skincare products disfigured Suzanna''s in the prison, and now Suzanna''s brother is storming in to demand justice from Melody. The one who had reced Suzanna to marry into the Moores. This is shocking-really shocking! I''m speechless!"


    "I still think Melody''s skin issues are due to an allergy, and it''s just too convenient that Suzanna brought along a few other influencers with skin problems to stir up trouble at Regal de" The chatter in the live stream continued, buzzing with spection.


    The bodyguard stood at the entrance of the tea banque, this time not looking at Truman but rather bored his eyes at Melody, as if waiting for thedy of the house to make a decision. This scenario caused many guests to perceive the atmosphere as unusually tense.


    Not one member of the Moores interrupted this established dynamic, as if they had tacitly agreed that Melody''s decisions could be followed directly by their household staff.


    Melody certainly felt the weight of being respected by the Moores. It seemed like Truman was relinquishing some authority to her.


    Hence, Melody began to strategize again.


    After waiting for a long time, Amanda had already set the stage for those troublemakers outside.


    It was time to let the actors go on the stage and enjoy the spotlight.


    With her cold, sophasticated features and smile, she said, "Since we''re all acquaintances here, why don''t we invite everyone into Regal de? 14:37 Wed, Nov 6 DG.


    Chapter 235 Justice


    After she spoke, she turned to Truman, who had retreated behind Mnic


    He adopted a posture that suggested he was no longer the decision-mak +10 Free Coins


    When Mnie noticed Melody looking at her, the morous woman swayed slightly as she walked toward her. Her voice was melodious and pleasant.


    "Mel, why don''t you use some Empress Balm to soothe your face first? I can''t bear to see you in difort Aw, that breaks my heart."


    In reality, Melody didn''t experience much itching after her allergy to Cacroce-far less than she would have with a mango allergy.


    She had initially thought using Empress Balm for itch relief was a waste.


    As she nced at the balm, thoughts of its potential benefits filled her mind.


    So. Melody nodded and replied, "Mnie. Empress Balm is way too precious. My own line of skincare products also has soothing effects. How about I use Empress Balm on one side of my face and YM Rejuvenation Cream on the other? It''ll be a good test to see which works better: my concoction or the royal form.


    Melody''s words had the viewers in the live stream cracking up.


    Mnie frowned slightly. This silly girl! How could a cream with such questionable origins rival the Empress Balm, a product only fit for ancient queens?


    However, she was determined not to discourage her.


    Mnie gently said, "You can decide what you think is best. If anything goes wrong, I''ll always be here for


    YouBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alfred was left utterly confused.

 Remarry My 236

    Chapter 236 Comp


    The inte


    users couldn''t help butugh scornfully at Melody''s deration.


    "Is Melody out of her mind? If she wants to prove the efficacy of her off-brand product, she doesn''t need to go this far! Besides, her ego is huge-she''s actuallyparing her homemade skincare to Empress Balm. She''s just embarassing herself!" "Tsk. tsk. I can hardly imagine what it will look like when half of Melody''s face is in ruins and the other half is soothed. It''s terrifying!"


    Suzanna nearly ruined her face using that awful cream, and now she''s still willing to try her own products: Talk about desperate for advertising. No wonder they''re cashing in!"


    Someone else chimed in. To be fair. VoiceMel has never profited from VoiceMel Army with the YM Rejuvenation Cream. Anyone among the loyal fans who wins a chance gets to use it for free.


    Tve used YM Rejuvenation Cream, and my face is perfectly fine. I suspect that the influencers who im. to have skin issues are all paid actors.


    Melody shot a nce at Bernard.


    Before long, Bernard pulled out an unopened box of YM Rejuvenation Cream and ced it in front of Melody


    Both YM Rejuvenation Cream and Empress Balm came in intricately carved marble boxes.


    The Empress Balm truly lived up to its royal reputation with its elegant marble design that exuded an air of aristocracy. The Empress Balm truly lived up to its royal reputation with its elegant marble design that exuded an air of aristocracy, Inparison, the marble box of YM Rejuvenation Cream appeared rather minimalist.


    However, what truly caught everyone''s attention was the effectiveness of the two skincare products.


    YM Rejuvenation Cream focused on repair, while Empress Balm also offered soothing and restorative


    benefits


    The crowd hardly needed to guess, the difference was obvious.


    Mnie opened the freshness lock on the Empress Balm The design was indeed far more advanced than that of YM Rejuvenation Cream.


    The ingenious freshness-locking technology of the Empress Balm box had caught Melody''s eyes.


    Without revealing her thoughts, she applied YM Rejuvenation Cream to one half of her face and allowed Mnie to use her delicate fingers to apply Empress Balm to the other half.


    As the two different creams spread across her skin, Melody felt a cooling sensation on the side with Empress Balm


    On the side with YM Rejuvenation Cream, the itchiness subsided too.


    14:37 Wed,


    Chapter 236 Comparison


    After she applied the cream to both sides of her face, Melody returned to her seat at the tea banquet. Since they had invited them in, Melody felt no fear.


    Her eyes were bright and clear, her nose perfectly shaped, and her cherry-red lips soft. She sat there in a serene and gentle posture.


    Yet, upon closer inspection, one could see a hint of cold disdain reflected in the depths of her dark eyes.


    Even with half her face seemingly ruined, it did nothing to mask the proud aura she emanated.


    Those in the tea banquet seemed to sense a calm before the storm approached.


    After a while, amotion echoed from the entrance of the banquet hall.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Derrick was the first to step in.


    He strode confidently up the stone steps, his posture tall and upright. Derrick exuded aposed and austere demeanor.


    Derrick was a well-knownwyer in the judicial world; naturally, he exuded an innate charm and seriousness.


    His high cheekbones and polished demeanor gave off a serious and somewhat cold air, instantly making him appear formidable.


    Kenrick, wearing a tailored ck suit, trailed closely behind him, furrowing his brow as he supported


    Suzanna.


    Melody lifted her gaze and captured the scene before her.


    Edward was seated behind Melody. A gloom crept into his eyes as soon as he spotted Kenrick.


    A sudden crackling sound came from his finger.


    He looked at Melody, who remained unfazed, her gaze fixed on Kenrick as if he were merely a stranger.


    This reaction made Edward furrow his brow in confusion."


    Something felt off.


    Why was Melody so cold toward Kenrick?


    Edward had seen them share smiles andughter before.


    He was aware that following Martin''s incident, Melody experienced a sense of being abandoned among the Shields. Like Martin, she had considered Kenrick to be a reliable figure. Even without romantic feelings, given their childhood bond, Melody shouldn''t be so indifferent.


    His suspicions grew, but he remainedposed, silently observing how Melody would handle the situation.


    Edward understood what Melody wanted, and so he always allowed her to pursue her desires. ght behind her.


    therself into trouble.

 Remarry My 237

    Chapter 237 Sharp Tongue


    Chapter 237 Sharp Tongue


    Derrick had always been ustomed to grand asions.


    When he showed up at the tea banquet, he kept hisposure and greeted each member in turn with impable manners


    As he lifted his gaze/he saw Melody sitting perfectly


    expression indillerent as she gestured for sulised. She mule MOVE LINE or greet him, her


    to show him a seat,


    A flicker of irritation crossed Derrick''s face as he stared at Melody, noting the faint redness of blemishes marring her cheeks. His annoyance grew, as did the disapproval that betrayed his face. Frustrated. Derrick''s opinion of Melody sank even lower


    How rude!


    Is this how the Shields raised their daughter to behave when Hosting guests?


    But when he remembered she was his sister, Derrick swallowed his irritation.


    He took the lead, addressing Melody in a condescending manner. His tone was cold and edged with a hint


    ofmand.


    "Melody, you''re the older sister, after all Suzie had a heart attack; it''s one thing that you didn''t bother to show up. Now, thanks to your so-called YM skincare cream, her skin''s been ruined-those scars still haven''t healed. "It''s time you took responsibility," he added.


    "Even though you''re now Moore, you''ll always be part of our family. If you''re willing to harm your own family like this, who would have epted you in the future?"


    Thest remark was what Derrick truly believed.


    He had never thought Melody and Edward''s marriage wouldst.


    The Moores were a powerful family, and if Edward hadn''t been wheelchair-bound, the Shields wouldn''t have stood a chance at joining their ranks.


    And with Edward''s chronic illness, his life was bound to be short.


    Melody would inevitably remarry one day.


    When that time came, she''d need the Shields'' backing to secure her future.


    Without the Shields support, what prospects would a twice-married widow have?


    She''d need them to he


    secure her future, whether she liked it or not.


    Therefore, Melody would never sever ties with the Shields. All her past talk of breaking away was just a fleeting outburst.


    Chapter 237 Sharp Tongue


    At the very least, Derrick still regarded her as his sister


    +10 Free Coins


    Convinced he was acting out of brotherly concern, he approached Melody and reprimanded her. Melody listened to his nauseating sermon and almostughed out of sheer exasperation.


    But now, her emotions toward the Shields had be calm-like a still pond with barely a ripple.


    "Derrick, with that brain of yours, it''s a wonder you''re awyer.


    You, of all people. should know that ming someone without proof is grounds for a defamationwsuit."


    Melody remained nonchnt, not even bothering to stand; she sat there exuding the authority of the truedy of the Moores.


    Derrick hade uninvited. He was merely an intruder, someone she didn''t even consider worthy of


    respect


    Her attitude made Derrick''s fists clench tightly under his sleeves, his knuckles cracking.


    The thore he looked at Melody''s calm, detached demeanor, the more fury churned in his chest.


    Wide-eyed, he stared at Melody in disbelief before sneering, mocking, "Proof?


    "Melody, the proof you want is all over Suzie''s face!


    "She had an allergic reaction, which triggered her heart condition. She just had surgery and is frail, yet how she''s scarred for life because of you


    "If Ken hadn''t arrived in time, Suzie might have jumped from her hospital window.


    "And even now, she''s so kind-hearted that she begged me not to confront you. She poured her heart out for you, and what about you?


    "As the older sister, Melody, you''re downright vicious!


    Derrick, the usuallyposed, uprightwyer, was now red-faced with fury. It was an unusual sight for him to be enraged by Melody


    Melody raised an eyebrow and watched him with mild amusement.


    She waited for him to finish his tirade, then she nonchntly tilted her head, toying with her teacup. She wore a sweet smile that didn''t reach her eyes. "Proof on Suzanna''s face


    "Oh, please, just because her skin is a mess doesn''t mean it''s from my product. Do you haveb results proving it? Or evidence that my brand was operating illegally? "If you have nothing, why are you here in Regal de wasting my time?"


    "Derrick, did you learnw, or did you just learn to bark nonsense? Throwing a fit like this-are you cosying a hysterical, shrewd woman shouting usations?" 9/9


    14:37 Wed, Nov 6 BG.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 237 Sharp Tongue


    Melody''s Meady rebuttal left Derrick momentarily from


    He suddenly realized how impulsively he had acted, ab "Wow!"


    Nearby, Alfred couldn''t help but whisper in awe, "That

 Remarry My 238

    Chapter 238 Crack


    Chapter 288 Crack


    Melody''s every word exploded in his chest, leaving him flushed and breathless.


    He had rushed to confront her this time, clearly unprepared.


    Deep down, he knew he was at fault.


    But as a seasonedwyer, he wasn''t one to let himself be cornered easily by Melody''s sharp tongue.


    With a steely expression, he walked over to where Kenrick stood and adjusted his grip on Suzanna. Without hesitation, he brushed aside the fringe that had been intentionally used to hide the festering wound on her forehead.


    The skin beneath was far from healing, marred by angry red sores that looked terrifyingly infected.


    Melody cast a sideways nce at Suzanna.


    A flicker of grudging respect crossed her mind-Suzanna certainly didn''t hold back when it came to attacking her, even at her own expense.


    But this strategy, where one hurts oneself to harm another, strangely amused Melody. After all, Suzanna was only hurting herself.


    Derrick''s eyes fell to the wounds on Suzanna''s forehead, a shadow of concern shing in his resentment he held toward Melody deepened. gaze. The


    "Melody, enough with your clever words," he said coldly


    "Look carefully at Suzie''s forehead. Those sores-they look just like the ones on your face, don''t they? And what about all those others who''ve used your product and had their skin ruined? Can you truly vouch for the safety of your product for everyone?"


    As Derrick''s usation hung in the air, other bloggers with damaged skin stepped forward, showing their faces covered in simr frustrated red sores, some worse than others.


    "Melody, you''re absolutely vile. Your online cosmetic line is nothing more than garbage, unregted, and dangerous. It''s practically criminal!"


    "You''ve ruined my face, Melody! You won''t get away without paying arge amount of money for the damage.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mr. Moore, how can you stand living with such a witch Divorce her already! Marrying the wrong woman ruins generations. If she''s allowed to stay in the Moores, she''ll bring down the entire family."


    Edward''s gaze turned icy as he nced at the so-called influencer who had used YM Cosmetics.


    Calmly, he spoke, "If my family could be ruined by one woman, then perhaps we deserve to fall. But as for Lady Moore''s position, it belongs to Melody"


    The room fell silent. Not a single member of the Moores argued with him.


    Even Mnie sat quietly, filing her nails with a look of nonchnce that conveyed a powerful message.


    1/2


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 238 Crack


    She lounged elegantly on the chaise, asionally stealing a nce at Melody and then briefly at Edward.


    Her pupils constricted slightly before she looked away.


    Mnie pursed her lips, Hmph. I don''t care about gaining the favor of this stepson.


    As long as I can take his wife for my own son, he''ll eventually have to look up to me


    Edward''s statement/stood as the collective voice of the Moores.


    Melody couldn''t help but steal another nce at the disfigured influencer.


    In that moment, she noticed something. Cosmetic surgery subtly altered the woman''s features, making them resemble her own.


    No wonder she had tried to get Edward''s attention.


    The question was, had Suzanna orchestrated this or had the woman seen an opportunity to infiltrate the Moores herself?


    These thoughts crossed Melody''s mind in an instant.


    She responded to Derrick, her voice steady, "It''s strange, isn''t it? So many people are experiencing allergic reactions at the same time. I''m allergic to Cacroce, which contains trace elements found in the tea paste. When they were finely milled, they did trigger an allergic reaction on my skin, causing the red sores. But it is peculiar, isn''t it?


    "Are all of you allergic to Cacroce too? Or is there some ingredient in my YM Cosmetics that magically affects everyone?"


    As she spoke. Melody picked up the jar of tea paste next to her and poured some onto her arm.


    Within moments, angry red sores formed on her skin, proving her point,


    Melody''s self-inflicted wound stunned Derrick. His lips trembled, as if something inside him had cracked. Just... just an allergy? "And unrted to YM Cosmetics?"


    What exnation could she give for the festering wound on Suzanna''s forehead?


    Suzanna would never lie to him.


    There had to be something wrong with the product.


    So, Melorly must be twisting the truth.

 Remarry My 239

    Chapter 239 Subtle


    Derrick froze a little.


    The fact that Melody refused to admit the truth and instead tried to y clever with her excuses infuriated him even more. He stepped closer, his voice rising with anger.


    "Melody, do you really think I''ll believe you if youe up with excuses like that?


    "You''re allergic to Cacroce? How could I not know?" he snapped.


    "That''s a lie."


    ''s gaze fell on the small red rash forming on Melody''s arm, a result of the tea paste.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Derrick''s


    His brow furrowed slightly, but he refused to believe her.


    After all, he had personally procured that cream with great difficulty from a wealthy client.


    He had given it to Suzanna because he believed it to be effective.


    Now, that good intention had backfired, and Suzanna was suffering because of it.


    This was a matter he would have to take responsibility for.


    Everyone in the room understood the stakes.


    Derrick was Melody''s brother, even if the Shields had never publicly acknowledged their rtionship.


    Given that they were siblings, how could he be unaware of her allergy to Cacroce?


    Was Melody lying to cover up a mishap?


    Silence fell over the crowd as they exchanged nces, silently enjoying the drama unfolding before them. Melody squeezed a bit of the rea paste onto her wrist. Instantly, red bumps appeared. While it didn''t hurt, just a slight itch, the sight was still rming.


    Mnie frowned harder than Derrick, using her fan to partially shield her face. Her heart was twisting at the sight.


    Unable to contain her frustration, she pouted toward Truman, eximing. "What is this nonsense from the Shields?"


    "Mel''s allergic reaction is so obvious. It breaks my heart How can he just stand there and question whether Mel is deceiving him?" She fumed.


    "If he''s so blind, he might as well donate his eyes and stop pretending to be useful!"


    Mnie huffed in irritation.


    Yet she respected Melody enough not to interrupt her moment.


    1/2


    30 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 239 Subtle


    +10 Free Coins


    Truman cas


    a quick nce at Derrick, then let his gaze wander to Kenrick.


    The Paynes and the Moores were longstanding acquaitances; although the Paynescked the power of the Moores, their rtionship had always been good. They had coborated frequently in the past..


    They reportedly discovered their biological son. Kenrick, four years ago. The Paynes had invested their efforts in raising him.


    Truman had seen Kenrick at several events, and he was indeed a refined young man,


    However, he was a stark contrast to his uncle, Lucas.


    Despite his seeming carelessness, Lucas''s sharp acumen earned him respect in the business world.


    On the other hand, Kenrick, despite achieving some sess after graduating from college,cked anything particrly impressive to make him stand out More importantly, since Kenrick had been acknowledged by the Paynes, Edward had slowly begun to withdraw from any coboration with them.


    Not even Lucas''s reputation was enough to earn them any favors.


    Clearly, something shady was going on


    Truman maintained a calm demeanor. He wrapped his arm around his wife''s slender waist tofort her. "Sweetheart, don''t be upset," he said gently.


    "Mel needs to learn to stand on her own, and you''re much more experienced and smart than she is. You''ll need to teach her more in the future.


    These words made Mnie beam with pride, her spirits lifting as she tilted her chin slightly. "Of course, that''s only natural. I''m quite remarkable, you know," she replied with a hint of sass. "Teaching Melody? That''ll be a piece of cake!"


    In the exclusive banquets of Regal de, outsiders found it difficult to enter. Even during the peak of Edward''s rise in the family. Truman would never allow anyone to challenge or reprimand others here. Yet this time, Truman silently permitted Melody to take charge.


    Melody lifted her gaze and met Derrick''s eyes, her own reflecting a cold detachment.


    She seemed to have anticipated that Derrick would only trust Suzanna, so she didn''t press the issue further.

 Remarry My 240

    Chapter 240 Not Holding Back


    Chapter 240 Not Holding Back


    Melody had long since grown ustomed to Derrick''s favoritism.


    She picked up a container of the rejevunation cream from the side and applied it to her other arm.


    Her skin was fair and luminous, showing no signs of iritation.


    With a slight lift of her eyelids, she cast a cold nce at Derrick and spoke in a calm, unwavering tone, "Isn''t thisparison obvious enough?


    "If there is an issue with YM Cosmetics, then why is my arm fine?"


    Derrick, you may not have studied medicine, but you have a brain, right? A quick search online would reveal whether or not I''m experiencing an allergic reaction."


    As she spoke, Melody wiped the other half of the tea paste off her arm, revealing a stark contrast between the red s?res on her wrist and those on her face. The fresh sores looked raw and rming.


    Yet, to everyone''s surprise, the redness on Melody''s face seemed to be calming down within minutes, the color fading significantly.


    The two different creams applied to her left and right sides appeared to have simr anti-inmmatory effects.


    In an instant, the crowd around them couldn''t help but marvel.


    ''Oh my God, look how quickly the redness on Melody''s face is fading! It happened within a few minutes; it feels like a scene from a fantasy drama.


    "If I remember correctly, Melody used her product on the left side of her face and the Empress Balm on the right. Yet, the effect of YM Cosmetics seems almost identical to that of the Empress Balm. How incredible is that?"


    "I heard that YM Cosmetics is still in promotional stages and hasn''t really taken off, but Melody''s face right now? It''s a perfect living advertisement!"


    "Tsk! Tsk! Bro, have you noticed how my skin has been rejuvenatingtely? I''ll admit it. I secretly snagged a box of YM Cosmetics from Melody''s live stream. I tried it myself. I didn''t have any allergic reactions! In fact, my wife won''t even let me go out for line dancing anymore because she''s afraid I''ll be swept away by otherdies!"


    "Seriously? You old rascal, how could you keep such a good thing to yourself? My wife goes out dancing with those old folks every day. If I were younger, she might actually want to dance at home with me! Quick before it sells out, I''m heading into the live stream to snag a jar for myself!"


    The old professors were engrossed in their tea ceremony, but each family had its own burdens; they too had to maintain their image.


    Derrick watched as Melody demonstrated herparison, ncing at the condition of her arm, and he was shocked.


    Chapter 240 Not Holding BackThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    He looked down at Suzanna, whoy weakly against his chest. Her forehead scar hadn''t healed; it appeared


    to have worsened.


    With such severity, it was bound to leave a mark.


    Suzanna was a celebrity.


    In the entertainment industry, memories were fleeting. Once the scandal passed, Derrick and the others: could still secure good opportunities for her, allowing her tond a breakout role. By then, the audience would hardly remember those past troubles.


    After all, nobody was perfect; who hasn''t made mistakes?


    As long as Suzie changed her ways, she would still be the beloved princess of the Shields! She could continue to shine brightly in the entertainment world.


    After a moment of hesitation, Derrick spoke up with a renewed resolve, "Melody, how long are you going to keep up this act?


    "Cacroce is just a gimmick. You''re simply trying to shift the me. There are fundamental issues with your product.


    "Right now, as an attorney from Justice Law Firm, I am officially filing awsuit against YM Cosmetics for operating without a license and having serious quality issues with their products. "Next. I''ll need your cooperation in gathering evidence


    Derrick had certainly done his homework on YM Cosmetics. He could see from the evidence he had gathered through his connections that Melody had not registered the brand as a legitimate cosmeticspany. Even the name YM was merely a marketing ploy inspired by YM Capital.


    It was a precarious, wed brand posing as a medicinal cosmetic.


    At the moment, giveaways were the only online sales channels. There wasn''t even a legitimate storefront.


    Bringing down YM Cosmetics would be remarkably simple for him.


    At first, he had shown some consideration for family ties and hadn''t raised such serious doubts about YM Cosmetic, for it would damage Melody''s reputation.


    With Melody having refused to learn from her mistakes, he wouldn''t hold back.


    Melody''s expression remained unchanged as she gracefully lifted her hand and stood up slowly.


    She then walked toward Derrick, holding the box of tea paste.


    At that moment, Derrick was supporting Suzanna.

 Remarry My 241

    Chapter 241 Of Course, You Wouldn''t Know


    Chapter 241 Of Course, You Wouldn''t Know!


    As Melody approached, Suzanna shrank back. Her eyes were constricted with fear. She weakly clun tightly to Derrick''s waist, burying her face in his chest.


    In a soft, trembling voice, she whispered, D-Derrick, what does Mel want from me?


    "Im scared.


    Kenrick''s brows, already tightly knitted, furrowed evensleeper.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Since he showed up here, Melody hadpletely ignored him.


    Once, she would have rushed to him at the mere sight of his face and clung to him. Now, Melody seemed far more interested in cozying up to Edward,pletely disregarding whether he had a seat. Could it be that she was still frustrated with him?


    Or perhaps she was trying to y hard to get?


    Or was she simply annoyed by the sight of him helping Suzanna in the tea banquets?


    Did Melody feel jealous, and she''s waiting for him tofort her?


    As Melody continued to walk toward Derrick, Kenrick stepped forward, blocking her way.


    "Melody, what are you trying to do?


    Those two are your biological siblings; don''t make things ugly here. I know you''re still mad at me, but didn''t I tell you I would take you with me?


    Just be a good girl and stop targeting Suzie.


    "I haven''t crossed any lines with her. If you keep harming her, she''ll break; you''re almost driving her to her


    limits.


    Standing in front of Melody, Kenrick felt a strange sensation wash over him after two months apart.


    He lowered his voice and tried to talk sensed to her. Kendrick didn''t want anyone to know that the heir of Paynes would humble himself to plead with a woman. Melody paused, finally meeting Kenrick''s gaze.


    His slightly tousled hair partially obscured his brow, Kendrick deep-seteyes, though warm, bore a hint of the past-a memory of the Kenrick she used to know. But it was also the face of someone who could push he to the edge while wearing a sunile.


    Looking at him made her stomach churn.


    She instinctively stepped back, creating!


    between them.


    "Get out of my way!"


    +10 Free Coms


    14:38 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 241 Of Course, You Wouldn''t Know!


    Her expression was t. I


    one neutral-nothing more than polite,cking w


    familiarity.


    It w if she were addressing a stranger, and one she found rather annoying at that.


    Kenrick was taken aback


    The warmth in his gaze could no longer conceal his growing irritation. "M...


    Smack!


    With a swift motion. Melody pped him, stunning him momentarily.


    The sting of her palm left half his face numb.


    He found himself unable to express his thoughts.


    Without missing a beat. Melody strode up to Derrick and flung tea paste right at his face.


    The thick paste sshed against him, causing a burning itch on his skin.


    "Ouch! Melody, are you out of your mind?"


    Caught off guard, Derrick lost his grip on Suzanna, and she fell to the ground.


    With an indifferent smile, Melody replied, "Mr. Shield, didn''t you know I''m allergic to Cacroce?


    "Then experience this taste for yourself.


    The Shields are all allergic to Cacroce. Three years ago, Carson and Suzanna had their allergies tested; there''s documentation on it. "Of course, you wouldn''t know that.


    I cun off all channels where Cacroce could appear. I even wiped out the seedlings in the garden. You certainly wouldn''t be allergic now!" They pronounced each word slowly, each syble like a sharp dagger.


    Derrick''s face burned and itched. At that moment, it felt as if something deep in his heart was also causing a painful, prickling sensation. It left him feeling as though he was suffocating.

 Remarry My 242

    Chapter 242 Stage


    Derrick''s hands tremblet uncontrobly as Melody''s words and the fiery sting on his face twisted his heart: like a knife.


    He looked up in disbelief. Derrick met Melody''s indifferent expression, feeling lost and overwhelmed.


    The burning pain on his skin was undeniable.


    The allergic rash on Melody''s arm was a silent usation that struck him with rity and force.


    Suzanna had crumpled to the ground, weak and vulnerable, after Derrick had suddenly let go of her. Kenrick, too, wore a dazed expression simr to Derrick''s, having just received a sharp p from Melody.


    She knew that the secret about the Shields family being allergic to Cacroce was out in the open now.


    Suzanna struggled to prop herself up on her trembling arms, but her frail body failed her. After several attempts/she remained sprawled on the floor, looking utterly pitiful.


    She observed Derrick''s expression, her fear-filled eyes brimming with concern. She spoke up, her voice a mix of hurt and fear, "Derrick! Your face...


    "Mel, I''m begging you. Please don''t me Derrick. He was just worried about me! I told him that I didn''t want toe find you. You''ve married into the Moores on behalf of me and be Madam Moore. You''ve already endured so much for me. After all of this, I shouldn''t bother you.


    "It''s okay if my face gets disfigured, but many people who have used your cosmetics have experienced problems. You cannot continue using a product without quality control, as you run the risk of harming others!


    "Besides, Ken and I arepletely innocent. Holding this grudge against him will only hurt the rtionship between you two!"


    Suzanna''s words came out timidly, coupled with her pale, sickly beauty, she transformed into a pitiful image of innocence,


    But interpreting her words painted a different picture.


    Melody appeared as the quintessential viin, stealing Suzanna''s fianc¨¦ and her prestige by marrying into.


    the Moores.


    Moreover, she was jealous of her ex-boyfriend''s rtionship with her own sister, which went against all principles of loyalty as a married woman.


    This behavior was merely a reflection of Melody''s character.


    The most critical issue was that her product had ruined people''s faces, which could even be considered criminal,


    In that moment, the crowd''s gaze toward Melody became subtly charged.


    After all, even if Melody was indeed a member of the Shields, she was notpatible with a prestigious family like Moores.


    Chapter 242 Stage


    Moreover, the true betrothed was certainly not her.


    Amanda sat back, casually observing the chaos unfold before her.


    She had provoked Melody and challenged her in the teapetition.


    All she waited for was this very moment.


    She wanted Melody to be condemned morally and socially.


    What did it matter if she was a genius of the tea art? It wouldn''t change the fact that she was a mess.


    No matter how popr YM Cosmetics was, if there was a fundamental problem, it was only a matter of time before everything came crashing down.


    "Wow, I didn''t know Ms. Tucker and Mr. Lucas had a past. What made her suddenly marry into the Moores?


    "Since they were once a couple, their tense reunion must involve some misunderstanding, right?"


    "Why don''t we all calm down and have a chat?"


    Amanda was quick to forget her own bruises, fanning the mes of conflict,pletely oblivious to her own folly.


    But in that moment, no one had the energy to engage with her.


    Derrick stood there, dazed and shaken. Suzanna finally managed to rise, weakly pulling out a handkerchief to wipe the tea paste from his face.


    The thick paste symbolized a higher concentration of Cacroce.


    She hesitated to touch him.


    Her brow furrowed with worry as she gently wiped his face, her caring voice tinged with a sob.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Derrick, everything is my fault. If it weren''t for me, you wouldn''t have made Melody angry.


    "If the allergy worsens, it could be serious. Let me take you back to the hospital, okay?


    "As for the YM Cosmetics situation, I''ll handle it. I''ll cover thepensation for Mel. After all, she''s family."


    As Suzanna spoke, her tone grew heavier with the burden of humiliation


    Melody, noticing her theatrics, initially wanted her to continue, thinking this stage had been set up just for her. But when Suzanna mentioned she was family, Melody felt a wave of nausea wash over her. She found it distasteful,


    That line grated on her nerves,


    Melody was disgusted by that.


    She smiled gently and swept a cold, unfeeling gaze over Suzanna''s frail figure.


    Just before Suzanna could finish her sentence, Melody stepped forward and grabbed her neck with a single


    hand

 Remarry My 243

    Chapter 243 Hollow


    Chapter 243 Hollow


    "I''ll say it one more time, myst name is Tucker!


    I havepletely severed all ties with the Shields long ago.


    "Don''t call me Mel in that disgusting way. I don''t have a dark, crawling, and ugly little sister like you!"


    After concluding herwsuit with Carson, Melody calcted all the expenses Arnold had spent on her over the years.


    She had repaid them in full, including interest. Melody had deposited the money in the card that Arnold had given her when she first returned to the Shields.


    Even more so, she had sent the card to the private rehabilitation center where Arnold was staying.


    Unfortunately, Arnold was avoiding her


    She left a letter of severance along with the card, sliding it through the crack of his hospital room door before walking away.


    Deep down, she felt grateful to Amold, but a hint of resentment lingered as well.


    She thought about how things might have been different if Arnold hadn''t insisted on taking her away from the Tuckers, using their bloodline to force them to let her go. Could her life have taken a different turn if he hadn''t taken that action?


    After Arnold brought her back to the Shields, if he hadn''t just handed her a card and locked himself away in that rehab center and actually cared about her? Would her life at the Shields have been any less miserable?


    Yet she knew she had no right to me anyone.


    At 16, she yearned for familial affection.


    She was overjoyed to reunite with her blood rtives when Arnold sent someone to bring her back to him.


    However, she would never forget the Tuckers'' kindness.


    From the very beginning, she hadn''t intended to abandon the Tuckers, yet somehow, they had gradually drifted apart.


    Those memories were a deep, hidden pain within her.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    But now that she had returned the money and written a farewell letter to Arnold, she felt she had fully severed her connection with the Shields. Melody''s scornful insults toward Suzanna struck Derrick deeply.


    Suzanna''s timid and tearful demeanor after receiving a reprimand only made Derrick feel a pang of sympathy for her.


    Chapter 243 Hollow


    It was clear that SSuzanna was the victim-why should she have to bow down and make amends for Melody''s mistakes?


    Melody needed to take responsibility for her actions.


    She couldn''t manipte his guilt to distract the public from the quality control issues guing YM


    Cosmetics.


    Moreover, Melody didn''t appreciate Suzarina''s kindness


    Derrick covered his face, stifling the itch and pain from his rash. The veins on his forehead bulged as he snapped. "Melody, do you have no shame?


    "Suzie is the victim here, but she''s thinking of you at every turn. Even if you don''t appreciate it, you shouldn''t attack her.


    Indeed, all Shields are allergic to Cacroce. Your current allergy is unrted to YM Cosmetics.


    "Can you clear YM Cosmetics of all wrongdoing based solely on that? Or do you want me to show you leniency just because of your supposed care for family during your time with the Shields?" "Is that why you deliberately made Cacroce''s situation public?


    "Melody, with your scheming nature, it''s no wonder that no one at home cared about you but cherished.


    Suzie.


    Derrick felt like he was losing his mind,pletely driven mad by the situation.


    Every word he uttered aimed to strike at Melody''s sore spots.


    Yet, when he looked into Melody''s eyes, he found only the same cold indifference he had grown ustomed to. She remained unresponsive to his usations-silent and apathetic.


    His emotional onught had no effect on her...


    In that moment. Derrick''s brow furrowed deeply, a wave of indescribable exhaustion rising from within.


    It felt as if his body had been hollowed out, and he stared at Melody in a daze.


    He realized, far toote, that the Melody before him was no longer the sweet girl who cared for him, who listened to his troubles and stood by him, waiting patiently no matter how hard he pushed her away. His Melody seemed to have died.


    She had died in every moment he had pushed her away and chastised her.


    His heart felt like it had been suddenly pierced, a gaping wound that left it hollow and bloodied.

 Remarry My 244

    Chapter 244 Hidden TalentBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 244 Hidden Talent


    At this moment. Derrick had no choice but to continue ming Melody.


    Something had gone terribly wrong at YM Cosmetics.


    Melody was merely the nominal Lady Moore, having been rushed into a marriage with the Moores. At the time, the Moores were nothing short of a nightmare; no one knew if they would end up using the next fortune-blessing bride." Thus, each bride sent to the Moore Residence was only following a formality.


    In reality, the Moores were cunning enough to ensure Edward never legally married any of them.


    Now that Melody had found herself in trouble, even for the sake of their reputation, the Moores-a wealthy and influential family-would likely kick her out without a second thought.


    The Shields were now the only family she could rely on.


    However, the reputation of the Moores held paramount importance, while the Shields'' reputation held every greater significance.


    They couldn''t let one individual damage the family''s reputation.


    With nowhere else to turn, Melody was left to shoulder all the me..


    This was a burden she knew she had to bear.


    As Melody watched Derrick use her, her expression remained unchanged.


    It was as if she had anticipated that Derrick, like other siblings, would choose to support Suzanna over her.


    Always, she found herself second to Suzanna.


    Melody''s hand still gripped Suzanna''s throat, a chilling yet confident demeanor radiating from her.


    In the face of Derrick''s usations, she suddenly turned her gaze to him. Her eyes turned cold, emanating an air of indifference that kept everyone at arm''s length


    As she tightened her grip, a smile yed at the corners of her lips; the chilliness enhanced the deadly intensity in her gaze


    "You''re right; my desire for familial affection in the past was truly foolish.


    "But don''t worry, I won''t make that mistake again.


    "Simply being a Shields won''t be enough to clear me of these false usations. If I want to prove my innocence, I''ll need the right evidence.


    "And as for Suzanna''s wound, it has nothing to do with my product; it was just a case of her recklessly adding Snowleaf to my products,"


    Melody tightened her hold on Suzanna''s throat but maintained control, ensuring that she wouldn''t lose


    Chapter 244 Hidden Talent


    consciousness


    After she uttered thosest words, she noticed cold sweat forming on Suzanna''s forehead.


    Her intention in getting close to Suzanna, employing what seemed like a reckless tactic, was actually to confirm whether the wound had been corrupted by Snowleaf. After all. Suzanna was her sister.


    With the ability tomand affection from the whole family, she was undoubtedly very clever.


    The entire family knew that she had studied medicine under Arnold, bing quite skilled in alternative. medicine and electrotherapy.


    Despite Suzanna''s lifelong pampering. Arnold undoubtedly taught her how to identify herbs and various


    treatments


    Furthermore, her heart condition was a congenital illness, which alternative medicine could only manage,


    Hot cure


    The Shields ced great emphasis on Suzanna''s education, allowing her to dabble in alternative medicine just enough but ultimately focusing more on refining her talents in dance and piano-skills that were more prized in high society. No one paid much attention to the fact that Suzanna was quite knowledgeable about herbal medicine.


    This was something Melody had only recentlye to realize.


    Suzanna had kept it well hidden.


    "Snowleaf? Matthew asked, his brow furrowed in confusion.


    "Isn''t that the herb known for promoting blood cirction? How could it possibly cause Suzanna to have a Pollen Lace


    He hadn''t anticipated that Melody, besides being skilled in tea ceremonies, was also well-versed in alternative medicine.


    It was almost like discovering a hidden treasure.


    Melody seized the opportunity to exin. The products I developed at YM Cosmetics contain niacinamide, which elerates cell metabolism and reduces mnin, as well as fullerene and resveratrol for antioxidant effects and brightening. There''s also the perictone that strengthens the skin barrier and the specialized ingredient White821, designed to inhibit mnin at its source.


    While Snowleaf does have properties for promoting blood cirction, it is actually antagonistic to perictone: If the concentration exceeds certain limits, it disrupts the entire active repair process of YM Cosmetics.


    "This can lead to skin decay and ulceration."


    Derrick found it all absurd. As awyer, he didn''t understand theplexities of the medicinalponents Melody was discussing-


    14:39 Wed, Nov 6 GG.


    Chapter 244 Hidden Talent


    If he was confused, how could Suzanna possiblyprehend it?


    +10 Free Coins


    Derrick looked at Melody with growing disappointment, his voice low and weary.


    "Melody, Suzanna has been ill for a long time; how would she understand the interactions between herbs?"


    INUY


    66

 Remarry My 245

    Chapter 245 She Knows


    Chapter 245 She Knows


    I don''t care whether he understands that knowledge. Since my brand has been falsely used of d issues, as the original pharmacist for YM Cosmetics, I must investigate the source of this incident, Melody stated, her tone unwavering. "Whether you cooperate or not, I have to clear the name of YM Cosmetics.


    "No one can just throw usations without any pushback," she added coolly, unfazed by Derrick''s aggressive demeanor.


    After all, their rtionship was over. Even if a regr customer confronted her, it was her responsibility to resolve the issue.


    "Now that I''ve traced it back to Snowleaf, let''s have Ms. Shield assist me with an experiment."


    Melody''s voice was calm, but her clear, bright eyes reflected a hint of darkness.


    She had always believed in the principle of staying out of others'' affairs.


    However, if someone insisted on provoking her, she wouldn''t hesitate to retaliate.


    Suzanna sensed the transformation of the Melody before her; her elegant poise radiated an undeniable authority.


    Though she was smiling, the look in her eyes was icy, sending a chill through Suzanna''s spine.


    Instinctively, she wanted to flee from Regal de, but it was toote.


    Suzanna''s delicate shoulders shrank slightly as she looked up at Melody. Her eyes wide with fear and glistening with tears. Her pale lips trembled as she stammered, "Mel, I don''t understand what you''re saying.


    "But you shouldn''t hurt Derrick and Ken like this. Weren''t you always fond of Ken? I know you fought hard to marry in my ce. Now that he hase looking for you, why don''t you reconcile?


    "Ken has been hurting since he lost you," she added, attempting to shift Melody''s focus onto Kenrick.


    They had grown up together, inseparable since childhood.


    Especially after Martin''s ident, it seemed Melody had relied on Kenrick for emotional support, growing increasingly dependent on him, while Kenrick gradually grew distant.


    What Melody didn''t realize was that every time Kenrick visited the Shields, he would sneak into Suzanna''s room to check on her frail state before or after seeing her.


    Hearing Suzanna bring up Kenrick, Melody''s gaze turned frosty. She smirked.


    -


    Shield, you know full well that I''m married. Why do you mention my past with Kenrick in front of my husband and inws and encourage me to elope with him? What are your true intestions? Besides, Kenrick and I never crossed any lines. But you and he do you think I''m unaware of the fact that every time he visits the mansion, he spends at least half an hour in your


    room?" She continued sharply.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    14:39 Wed, Nov


    Chapter 245 She Knows


    +10 Free Coins


    "Compared to the time he spends under the sun tending to herbs with me, his visits to your room might leave plenty of time for whatever it is he shouldn''t be doing.


    "You say he''s in pain because he lost me?" Melodyughed softly.


    "He''s the one who asked me not to target you after two months apart, Suzanna. Do you really think anyone would believe you two are innocent?"


    From beginning to end, Melody maintained a casual demeanor, yet each word she spokended like a bombshell among the onlookers.


    In an instant, Kenrick''s polished image crumbled to dur


    Kenrick''s face turned ashen due to his anger.


    Suzanna stood frozen in ce.


    She had meticulously nned her usations for today, but the one thing she hadn''t anticipated was that Melody already knew about her ambiguous rtionship with Kenrick. Now, in front of so many prominent figures from Sommerville, Melody had publicly exposed her.


    Was she deliberately ruining her reputation?


    No, it was Melody who truly deserved this fate.


    Kenrick had remained silent until now. He felt as if he had plunged into an icy abyss because of Melody''s words.


    He looked at her, his eyes filled with disbelief, the p mark on his cheek still stinging fiercely.


    He took a deep breath, a mixture of sincerity and disappointment reflected in his eyes as he said, "Mel, I know you''re jealous, but there has to be a limit.


    "Suzie is your sister. I''m just checking in on her when she''s unwell; there''s nothing sordid about our rtionship," he added defensively.


    Of course, Melody knew they hadn''t reached that stage yet, but the implications hung heavily in the air.

 Remarry My 246

    Chapter 246 Expose Chapte


    246 Expose


    10 Free Coins


    §±owever, every situation has a moment when a line crosses.


    The other party will often feelpelled to rify their actions.


    To rify, they will acknowledge just how far things have gone.


    Melody seized this opening, ncing down with a faint smile. "Yes, you haven''t slept together yet.


    "But Kenrick, you acknowledge that every time you finish checking on me, you would keep Suzannapany, correct?"


    Melody''s wordyhung in the air.


    For a moment, Kenrick snapped back to reality, realizing that what had seemed like Melody''s vicious attack was actually her way of forcing him to reveal his thoughts,


    She way truly cunning.


    "Isn''t that emotional infidelity?"


    Melody''s words drew gasps from the crowd.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    In reality, this young woman was merely a coerced brice. It was perfectly normal for her to have a boyfriend before her wedding.


    Besides, the two of them had been forcibly separated,


    People were frustrated with the Moores but dared not speak out; they felt pity for Melody.


    Yet now it seemed that Melody was not the victim at all she had actually escaped from a nightmare.


    Derrick felt a sudden rity wash over him upon hearing these words, as if his hazy eyes had suddenly opened wide for the first time.


    He nced at Suzarina and Kenrick and realized that many of their actions seemed rather unusual.


    For instance, he went to the hospital today to care for Sazic during a time when no one else was around


    Instead of family who should have been closer to Meloy, Suzanna had Kenrick-spineone who had no business there.


    When Suzie was crying pityfully, Derrick was filled with sympathy for her,pletely oblivious to the addity of Kenrick''s presence. Looking back now, it was clear.


    Although most people assumed Kenrick was Melody''s boyfriend, his actions today suggested he was more protective of Suzanna Why was that?


    14.39 WED, NOV 6


    Chapter 246 Expose


    Derrick''s brow furrowed deeper as he scrutinized Suzanna''s face.


    Suzanna felt Derrick''s searching gaze, and her heart raced, suppressing the guilt that threatened to surface.


    Derrick was awyer.


    His powers of observation and logical reasoning were sharp. Before him, Suzanna never dared to let anything slip too far out of line.


    If it weren''t for the overwhelming chaos in his life recently, he might have noticed her missteps.


    With other brothers preupied with their own issues all the burden fell on Derrick''s shoulders.


    She couldn''t afford to take advantage of him, not even in her most desperate moments.


    When a person is extremely fatigued, their temperament can be irritable, causing them to overlook many details.


    And that was where she found her opportunity.


    Suzanna stepped forward hesitantly, her voice tinged with a sob. "Mel, please don''t misinterpret Ken. It''s all my fault for being so weak. Ken is just being kind, asionally stopping by my room to check on me. "We really don''t have anything going on." The more she spoke, the more tears flowed from her eyes, creating a pitiful sight that begged for sympathy from everyone around.


    Many in the room felt that Melody was indeed overreacting by bringing up Kenrick''s visits to his sick


    sister.


    "If sleeping together on the bed doesn''t count as anything, then there''s genuinely nothing going on between you two.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, her tone so nonchnt that it sent a shiver through both Suzanna and Kenrick. How was this possible? Did Melody have a camera set up in Suzanna''s room?


    Kenrick''s face stiffened. He looked at Suzanna with a hint of reproach in his eyes.


    He wanted to continue seeing Melody.


    The time spent caring for Suzanna was merely a sense of misced responsibility-what one might call being a yer.


    Kenrick liked being admired for helping others, and Suzanna could give him the most emotional validation.

 Remarry My 247

    Chapter 247 Evidence


    Melody ignored them, her cool demeanor unruffled She raised her hand, and her voice, clear and melodious, driftedzily get authoritatively through the rooms


    "Bernard, why don''t you bring out those photos for everyone in see?"


    Bernard felt a grin creeping onto his face, nearly splitting his checks


    He caught sight of Melody confronting Kenrick, while Edward maintained an outwardly calm facade, though the corners of his mouth hinted at a struggle to contain hisughter.


    Haha, that old man is secretly enjoying


    Admit it, you''re enjoying this!


    Snapping back to reality, Bernard quickly retrieved the stack of photos Melody had given him before they left the house. He handed them to Meloily with a respectful bow, saying. Here you go, Mrs. Melody"


    He bowed his head as he passed the photos, feeling as if he were a courtier presenting a tribute to royalty.


    "Court Eunuch Bernard, he thought, nearly adding a yful, "Need to take my leave now!"


    Melody tossed the bundle of photos onto the coffee table.


    The images depicted scenes from Suzanna''s hospital roomBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Kenrick caught the frail, pale Suzanna from behind, embracing her. While it was intended to stop her from jumping, it looked more like an intimate moment.


    In another photo, Suzanna curled up on the hospital bed as Kenrick leaned over to embrace her, offering


    Even more telling was the image of Suzanna needing to go to the restroom. Kenrick held Suzanna tightly in his arms as he carried her to the bathroom door.


    Then there were the nighttime shots, where Suzanna awoke from a nightmare, tears in her eyes as she clung to Kenrick for sce.


    The image of him climbing into bed with her, seemingly helpless, was painfully intimate


    Each high-definition intimate photograph pped Suzanna and Kenrick''s earlier pretenses right off their


    faces.


    It was incredibly satisfying!


    Kenrick''s gaze red with fury as he took in the images It felt as if his eyes tight burst from his skull, his entire body numb with disbelief. He couldn''t bear to meet the prating gaze of Melody, whose eyes seemed to reach into his very soul. Yet he couldn''t allerw Melody to sever ties and leave unchallenged.


    Deep down, he knew he had feelings for Melody, caring for Suzanna had merely clouded his judgment.


    14


    Wedd. Now b


    Chapter 247 Evidence


    driven by a sense of obligation.


    The truth was, he had always loved Melody.


    His usations against her stemmed from his inability to ept that the kind and innocent girl he once knew had morphed into someone malicious and unrecognizable.


    Heposed himself and began to exin in a hoarse voice. "Mel that night, Suzanna had an episode. I had no choice; I just held her as we slept. We didn''t do bything Melodyughed lightly and asked, "Kenrick, why are you exining to me? I have a husband


    "Who cares who you''re in bed with?" She retorted, rolling her eyes,


    "What you should be worried about is tarnishing Suzanna''s reputation. How will you exin this to the


    Shields?"


    Sure enough, the next moment. Derrick charged forward andnded a fierce punch on Kenrick''s face. "Kenrick, you b''stard!" he yelled.


    "How dare you treat Suzanna so poorly! I won''t let you get away with this


    The two men found themselves in a chaotic sculle in an instant.


    Suzanna, however, had lost all color in her face.


    Her nearly hollow eyes turned toward Melody, fear and disbelief coursing through her as she stammered.. "Mel, have you been spying on me?" Melody raised an eyebrow and gave no response.


    But her lips curled into a dazzling smile, and she stated, "Suzanna, do you think you are the only one who could scheme? There''s now that stops me from returning the favor. Can I arrange a small surprise for you?


    "Are you trying to say that Snowleaf has ruined the restorative link in my cream and is causing your skin to break out in blemishes?


    "This is a clever act; I''ve been hoping for a way to elevage the narrative around my carefully crafted VM Cosmetics.


    "Suzanna, I''ll admit your strategies are impressive!


    But unfortunately for you, your opponent is me."


    Your fall before me served as a stepping stone that paved the way for my sess.


    Suzarina was left breathless. For the first time, she was thoroughly panicked when she faced Melody.

 Remarry My 248

    Chapter 248 w


    Melody spoke with a calm, unhurried tone. Her voice barely above a whisper, exuding an air of leisurely indifference.


    Suzanna felt a chill wash over her, creeping from the top of her head to her toes, leaving her shivering in


    its wake.


    She had rushed over to confront Melody, ready for a battle of wits, but now she felt drained, her confidence slipping away.


    A sense of fear enveloped her-this was the first time she had encountered a rival whose outmatched her own. cunning


    Her lips trembled as she clenched her fists, pale knuckles showing the strain. Looking up, she was shocked to see that the allergic rash on Melody''s face had almostpletely disappeared. The redness was fading away as if it had never been there at all. What was happening?


    Where had Melody''s rash gone?


    Was this part of her scheme? Had she deliberately provoked an allergic reaction to manipte public opinion and thrust her back into the spotlight?


    But that didn''t make sense, Melody hadn''t even been involved until now.


    How did Melody find out her alliance with Amanda? Did Melody see through her ns? Why was she so at ease walking into her trap?


    Suzanna stumbled backward, her eyes wide with terror as if she were seeing a ghost.


    She extended a shaking finger, pointing at Melody, disbelief evident in her voice. "You knew all along?


    "When did you find out?"


    Suzanna cleverly avoided mentioning herplicated rtionship with Kenrick or any specific plot against Melody that might incriminate her. Just one of those details was enough to send her heart racing.


    Melody simply smiled, her fingers gracefully ying with the teacup, delicate and pale, almost ethereal.


    Then she slowly parted her lips, her voice soft yet imbued with a yful edge, her eyes gleaming with mischief.


    "Ms. Shield, a delicate person like you can hardly survive in prison.


    ""You''re bound to stir up some trouble.


    "Rather than wait for might rapsize youpletely."


    you to make waves. I could send you a far bigger, harsher storm wow that


    1/3


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 248 w


    There was a hint of danger in Melody''s words.


    Cold sweat dripped down Suzanna''s back as realization hit her-this entire setup had been too easy.


    Her gaze darted to Amanda, who was sitting not far away, calmly sipping her tea.


    Amanda believed their deal wasplete.


    Suzanna was Melody''s sister. She had the potential to strike at Melody''s weakest points.


    Thus. Amanda appearedpletely at ease.


    She was waiting for Melody''s fall from grace and reputation ruin,pletely unaware that Suzanna''s nails. were digging painfully into her palms, holding back her anger. With renewed determination, Suzanna dered the biggest w in the n, "It''s Amanda!


    "She betrayed me?"


    Melody continued to smile, a glint of derision shing in her eyes.


    "Wrong. Her mere existence is the w.


    "It''s strange. isn''t it? Amanda had no ties to you before but suddenly showed up to visit you in prison."


    Suzanna felt her mind spinning at the absurdity of it allBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Was that truly the reason?


    Clutching her chest, she felt her heart racing, the blood rushing to her face, her lips turning pale as teetered on the brink of copse. She was about to faint,


    Her heart condition was ring up.


    She was on the verge of copse


    she


    At that moment, the two men who had been fighting finally stopped. Derrick rushed over to support Suzanna, his brow furrowing as he nouced how close she was to Melody.


    But remembering Kenrick and Suzie''s situation, he recognized that Melody was the true victim in this


    A deep-seated turmoil stirred within him, pieces of his thoughts scattering like shattered ss.


    Finally, unable to contain himself, Derrick sighed heavily, his voice hoarse as he gently urged, "Mel, Suzanna has made mistakes.


    "But she''s weak. If you need to vent, let it out on me; don''t provoke her.


    "She has a heart condition and could faint at any moment."


    Bernard stood nearby, his frustration boiling over at Derrick''s words. He wanted to tear Derrick apart for speaking so foolishly, wishing he could transform into a vicious creature and silence him for unjustly using Melody. 2/3


    14:40 Wed, Nov 6


    Chapter 248 w


    66%


    +10 Free Coins


    Ignoring Derrick''s thoughtlessments, Melody nced at Suzanna, who appeared fragile and terrified, clutching her heart.


    She stood gracefully, her silhouette elegant andmanding, like a solitary tree on a cliff, emanating a powerful presence that demanded respect and understanding.

 Remarry My 249

    Chapter 249 Unsung Hero


    Chapter 249 Unsung Hero


    She nced at Bernard and said, "Get her an aspirin."


    Melody had given a clear instruction.


    Bernard, reluctant but obedient, tossed an aspirin to Derrick for Suzanna to take.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Watching the calmness of her actions only added to Suzanna''s anxiety.


    She had no choice but to swallow the aspirin: she wasn''t ready to die yet.


    Once she took the aspirin, Suzanna felt some relief. Hershes fluttered, and soon she could no longer hold back the tears, sobbing in Derrick''s embrace.


    Derrick, fresh from a fight with Kenrick. A normally sharp-dressed professional now bore bruises that reflected his terrible mood.


    His younger sister leaned into him, crying uncontrobly.


    For some reason, the concern and sympathy he should have felt was transformed into a wave of irritation.


    It lodged in his chest: stubborn and unshakeable, it stayed there.


    The sound of his sister''s crying only deepened his agitation.


    He looked over at Melody, who stood poised. Her expression was cool and indifferent. It was a stark contrast to Suzanna''s pitiful disy. For reasons he couldn''t pinpoint, Derrick found himself appreciating the calm strength in Melody''s demeanor,


    "Thank you, Mel, he said, grateful for the aspirin she lud provided for Suzanna.


    But Melody merely cast a dispassionate nce his way and shrugged it off.


    "Now that Ms. Shield is fine, it''s time to settle our ounts, she announced.


    "Mr. Derrick and Ms. Suzanna have made defamatory ims against YM Cosmetics. The evidence iscking, but we do have witnesses.


    "As the founder of YM Cosmetics, I take this matter seriously, especially regarding skin issues.


    "I had brought in the main research team behind YM Cosmetics to demonstrate the process of extracting their all-natural products right in front of everyone. We will also allow the public to witness whether the ingredients in YM Cosmetics can actually harm skin or stimte cellr repair"


    As she finished speaking, a group of people inb coats entered the room, predominantly women, all wearing masks.


    Their name badges read "Pharma821


    Pharma821 was a name even a stray dog wandering the streets of Sommerville would recognize.


    +10 Free COINS


    Chapter 249 Unsung Hero


    Their reputation resonated throughout the city, and their main research facility was located right within Greenfield University.


    No matter how many branches they opened elsewhere, the core team at Pharma821prised the brightest graduates and professors from the university


    Their fame grew not only because of the exceptional quality of their biopharmaceutical products but also because their medications often fetched astronomical prices, avable only to the upper echelons of society.


    Mnie was a leading socialite that poured substantial funds into Pharma821''s skincare line every year, but the mour surrounding it was merely superficial.


    Pharma821 existed not just for a handful of researchers; Melody learned that from the seemingly unreliable old man Jacob.


    They specialized in biopharmaceutical research, which required immense financial investment.


    The country needed to develop. While research funding was considerable, the demands for disaster relief and infrastructure development were even greater.


    Thus, Pharma821 appeared to cater solely to Sommerville''s wealthy elite, selling incredibly precious products at sky-high prices.


    In truth, the profits they earned not only funded their research center but also regrly contributed to poverty alleviation initiatives in the mountains and the establishment of schools.


    Despite their many charitable efforts, their reputation suffered as they werebeled aspdogs of the rich.


    Their arrival sparked excitement among the guests at the tea banquet.


    "Wait! Pharma821 is actually thepany behind Melody''s product. Wow, let''s get some!"


    "Unbelievable, just unbelievable! I have missed out on a great opportunity."


    "Of course, she''s a genius from Greenfield University-no wonder she''s coborating with Pharma8211"


    At that moment, a woman in ab coat approached Melody, her posture regal andmanding.


    At that moment, a woman in a whiteb coat approached Melody. She stood with an air of cool confidence, her eyes gentle and seeming to see right through everything. Her skin was wless, exuding a beauty that felt almost sacred, making it hard to look away. She was a cold and aloof alpha female, standing out from the crowd.


    She approached Melody, suddenly leaning in to gently squeeze her soft cheeks, her voiceced with a yful sweetness.


    Bae, why are you still so sweet and adorable? I''ve missed you so much!


    "Come on, don''t be shy! Give me a kiss!"


    Edward stood to the stre


    bewildered. "What just happened?"

 Remarry My 250

    Chapter 250 Cherish


    Chapter 250 Cherish


    +10 Free Coins I


    Sierra was strikingly beautiful, her skin as pale as snow She possessed an air of sophistication, with a face that seemed indifferent yet radiated an undeniable allure.


    Her long whiteb coat added a professional touch to her already imposing demeanor. Standing at 5 feet


    9 inches, she had a tall,/slender frame and a pair of gold-rimmed sses perched on her prominent nose, giving her an intimidating presence.


    However, as she approached Melody, her expression softened, shattering the rigid professionalism that surrounded her.


    "Sierra, I''m married now. You need to stop kissing me at a whim," Melody objected, tilting her head to avoid Sierra''s yful approach.


    The moment Sierra entered the room, hermanding presence dominated the tea banquet, exuding at chill that was both captivating and assertive.


    It was a confidence that only a professional from Pharma821 could muster.


    "That''s justme, Mel. Men are so dull; you''d be better off with me, Sierra teased, her fingers lingering on Melody''s soft cheeks, enjoying the gentle touch Tsk, tsk, this girl! Only the man who married her would understand!


    She''s irresistibly soft


    Just as her thoughts swirled, Sierra felt a sudden chill run down her spine.


    She nced sideways and found herself locked in a gaze with Edward''s deep ck eyes.


    Sierra raised a slight eyebrow, scrutinizing this man she had never met but had heard so much about from Jacob,


    Edward stood silent, his sharp features exuding a subtle aloofness and indifference..


    He pressed his lips together, his eyebrows slightly raised. His long, darkshes framed his that met hers with an unsettling sharpness, as if he could see right through her. piercing eyes


    He was strikingly elegant, exuding an air of detached sophistication.


    Sierra couldn''t help but mutter to herself.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Tik, isk. Can Bae handle a man like that?


    It must be quite the challenge to handle him.


    "Sierra, if you keep this up, you''ll give Geezer a reason to punish you."


    Jacob was the nemesis of fearless Sierra in the research institute.


    Sierra stifled her amusement and ceased to tease Melody when she issued the warning


    1/3


    14:40 Wed, Nov 6 BG


    Chapter 250 Cherish


    +10 Free Coin


    Yet she couldn''t resist onest jab. "Oh, newlywed, it looks like you really need to be faithful to your husband!" Melody rolled her eyes, muttering under her breath. To insufferable old things!


    At 29, Sierra had already risen to the top of Pharma82manding respect with her remarkable abilities.


    However, spending too much time with Jacob, who was 31 and alway


    unfiltered at times,


    full of bravado, had left her a bit too


    Melody had grown ustomed to the outrageous banter of these two seniors.


    Now, she took a deep breath and interrupted Sierra gently, her beautiful eyes betraying a hint of distress.


    "Sierra, I called you here because there''s been a problem with the brand I founded.


    "Suddenly, there are rampant rumors spreading about my product causing skin issues. You are the expert; I trust that the public recognizes Pharma821 and its credibility. Having you here to prove YM Cosmetics'' innocence is the best solution." As Melody spoke, the weight of her distress became increasingly palpable, and Sierra''s heart ached for her.


    It was rare to find a pharmaceutical genius like Melody and all her colleagues regarded her as their own


    sister.


    Melody had stumbled into Pharma821 by chance while trying to help Cameron with a leg injury. She had delved deeply into the study of pharmaceuticals and alternative medicine, facing numerous challenges along the way.


    Jacob had noticed her distress and rmended her for Pharma821, where her exceptional talent flourished under Sierra''s guidance in biopharmaceutical research


    Sierra, the cunning strategist, had managed to secure an agreement with Melody, ensuring her an annual


    bonus.


    During her studies, Melody minored in biopharmaceutical research, with Sierra as her dedicated mentor.


    Such an honor was rare, reserved solely for genius. It was a privilege many graduate and doctoral students could only dream of.


    At Greenfield University, however, this was not umon.


    Each year, the university admitted brilliant young prodigies, adding to its legacy.


    The high achievers had long since grown used to this system, treating Melody more like a little sister. Whenever they encountered problems in pharmaceuticals, they would turn to her for solutions. Sierra''s brow furrowed with increasing concern as she listened to Melody''s grumble. ller gaze drifted toward Suzanna, who stood pitifully behind Derrick, her timid demeanor drawing Sierra''s attention.


    9/9


    +10 Free Coins


    Chapter 250 Cherish


    A true professional in pharmaceuticals has a keen sensitivity to herbal scents, and Sierra recognized the unmistakable aroma of Snowleaf wafting from the trembling, innocent-looking girl.


    Raising an eyebrow, Sierra strode purposefully toward Suzanna.


    Her approach emanated an innate position


    pressure that caused Derrick to instinctively himself in front of


    her.


    His brow furrowed with concern; he eyed Sierra warily. "Are you the lead researcher from Pharma821, Sierra Shepherd? My sister hasn''t done anything to provoke you. Please don''t be so aggressive." Derrick had just finished a fight with Kenrick, and his body ached all over. He was putting up a brave front by standing protectively in front of Suzanna.


    From his perspective, Sierra''s familiarity with Melody implied that she was intentionally trying to cause


    trouble with Suzanna.


    While Suzanna had indeed made mistakes, it was up to the Shields to discipline her; outsiders should not interfere.


    Derrick realized that Melody bore the deepest wounds from Kenrick''s ambiguous rtionship with Suzanna

 Remarry My 251

    I


    Chapter 251 Protection


    Chapter 251 Protection


    +5 Free Cons


    Since the oue was already decided and Melody was married, it was time to find a more reasonable way to handle the scandal.


    Continuing to allow Melody to exact revenge and insult Suzanna was no longer eptable.


    "I know you," Sierra said, her eyes narrowing.


    "You''re Derrick, the chief attorney at Justice Law Firm, right?


    "What a dull existence you lead, like a clueless toad critiquing humans. Did you see me being aggressive toward your precious Ms. Hypocrite?" Sierra smirked, throwing a dismissive nce at Derrick.


    Sierra quickly shifted her gaze to Kenrick, who stood nearby. His face was bruised, and his expression was a mixture of anger and disbelief.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    She mocked: "Well, well! Mr. Lucas and Ms. Hypocrite make quite the pair. Isn''t this just the toad kissing the frog, looking ugly while ying the fool?"


    Sierra''s wordsnded like a heavy blow, leaving Kenrick''s face darkened with humiliation.


    Suzanna looked as if she might burst into tears. She looked at Melody and pleaded, "Mel, why do you have to invite an outsider to insult us?" Derrick is family, and Ken is...." p, p!


    Sierra pped her hands sharply, interrupting Suzanna''s desperate appeal.


    The Alpha female stepped forward nonchntly, brushing back Suzanna''s bangs with her long fingers, her tone unexpectedly soft and low.


    "Shh. I heard that soaking green tea can cure athletes''s foot. You''re quite versatile, aren''t you?"


    Her gentle whisper carried a venomous sting.


    Suzanna ground her teeth in anger. ''Professor Shepherd, you


    Sierra raised an eyebrow, her demeanor unfazed.


    Her fingers pressed against Suzanna''s forehead. With a sly smile, she applied a little pressure on her temple, a hint of menace in her tone. "Sister, aren''t you extrodinary? "What sorts of b*llshit ising out of your mouth? Can any of your words be trusted?


    Suzanna felt herself on the verge of exploding with frustration.


    Yet, after taking the aspirin Melody had given her, her heartbeat steadied. She didn''t have another episode.


    Sierra was satisfied with her yful torment. She withdrew her hand with an air of disdain. An assistant from Pharma821 was quick to offer her a wet wipe, which she took and wiped her hands as if she had just touched something uuerly disgusting. 1/2


    10:01 Thu, Nov 70


    Chapter 251 Protection


    This action was a clear insult to Suzanna, who could only see it in silence.


    Pharma821 was a government-affiliated organization.


    +5 Free Coins


    The Shields are careful not to provoke them, but the Moores also need to treat them with respect. Sierra appeared to be merely the lead researcher at Pharma821, and her clients included the elite of Sommerville. What made her even more formidable was herwork of connections. Just one of them could put Suzanna in her ce.


    However, does Sierra really have such high regard for Melody?


    Why?


    Wasn''t Melody just someone who had learned a bit more about alternative medicine from Arnold?


    Melody had only studied intermittently for four years after returning to the Shields.


    Their grandfather had tutored Suzanna for six years.


    How else could she understand the effects of Snowleaf and dare to use it against Melody''s brand?


    Sierra had deliberately leaned in close to Suzanna, mirroring Melody''s earlier actions.


    They were both examining the damage Snowleaf had caused to YM Cosmetics biological repair link and its effects on the skin.


    If one were to categorize the extent of the damage into three levels, Suzanna''s forehead injury had reached the second tier-decaying, festering, and difficult to heal.


    It would surely leave a scar, though not too deep.


    Typically, if someone didn''t fully understand Snowleaf or if the damage was truly idental, the severity of the burn could quickly escte to the third level


    The wounds would fester and ooze, inevitably leaving a scar that would invade the impossible for any healing to fade the scar''s appearance. skin, making it


    , ording to Sierra''s observations, Suzanna had only reached the second level of damage. This


    indicated that she had some control over the effects of Snowleaf.


    In other words, Suzanna was deliberately using Snowleaf to frame Melody for the YM Cosmetics!


    Tsk, tsk. Though Suzanna was young, she was quite ruthless!


    With an impassive expression, Sierra spoke up.


    You imed your scar is from Mel''s cream, Ms. Hypocriate.


    "In that case, hand over the cream. I want to test it myself!"


    That j*rk, Jacob, had been off attending an international financial conference, where he left Melody under her protection.

 Remarry My 252

    Chapter 252 Formidable 70%


    +5 Free Coins


    The arrival of Sierra brought a shift in the atmosphere at the tea banquet, catching the attention of many prominent professors and elites, their expressions gradually bing moreplicated.


    They had never expected that Melody, a mere substitute bride who seemed weak and unassuming, had such powerful backing. With Truman shielding her, Mnie supporting her, and her own husband firmly by her side, she was far from defenseless.


    Not to mention her impressive skills; her mastery in the teapetition was nothing short of extraordinary. The Jensons, who prided themselves on their refined and traditional values, found


    prowess. themselves utterly overwhelmed by her


    Even the skincare line that appeared to be just another off-brand cosmetic was actually a meticulously developed product created in coboration with Pharma821.


    With this in mind, no one would underestimate this seemingly delicate girl who held so much power beneath the surface.


    Sierra wasn''t alone in her quest.


    Behind her stood a group of over ten professors, all dressed in whiteb coats, the backbone of Pharma821''s research team.


    Noticing that Suzanna had fallen silent, Sierra continued coldly, "Since Ms. Hypocrite is unwilling to present your evidence, I can directly extract samples from your face, which would be much clearer. "Since we''re extracting from your face, I''ll also take samples from all those influencers whose skin has suffered because of YM Cosmetics. It''s only fair," she added.


    "We won''t end up with different samples from those who im to have used the same products, leaving room for doubt."


    Sierra''s professionalism was evident as she spoke. The members of Pharma821 immediately moved into the crowd of troublemakers, extracting samples from the scars on each person''s face. Suzanna''splexion turned pale, instinctively trying to shrink away.


    Suddenly, Derrick''s brow furrowed in concern and seized her wrist.


    The protective demeanor Derrick had always shown her was now clouded with unease, as if a weight of worry had settled between his brows.


    Looking down at her, his voice became hoarse, barely more than a whisper. "Suzie, you need to cooperate with Professor Shepherd during the evidence collection"


    This wasn''t a matter of distrust; it was the sheer number of coincidences that triggered Derrick''s instincts


    to rey the past events in his mind. as awyer, prompting him


    For instance, Suzanna was involved in Carson''s usation of giarism against Melody. Despite appearing innocently caught in the middle, Suzanna had unintentionally given Carson the album Melody had created, leading him to believe she had written those songs herself.


    1/3


    76%


    Chapter 252 Formidable


    Then there was the incident with the financial USB drive involving Timothy.


    +5 Free Coins


    Derrick had not been present at that time and had been unaware of the details, but he hadter learned that Suzanna hadn''t created any financial n herself; instead, she had taken credit for Melody''s hard work.


    All these instances filled him with doubt he didn''t want to face.


    He yearned to protect the innocent and kind-hearted Suzanna in his heart, hoping she could live her life free of worries and the pain that had gued her for too long.


    He wanted her to live long enough until the day when her heart condition might worsen to the point of no


    return.


    Their family sheltered Suzanna, not wanting her to suffer regrets, fearing the day she might pass away from her heart condition without having fully experienced the beauty of the world.


    So everyone unconsciously doted on her, nurturing and protecting her.


    They alsopelled Melody, who was healthy and vibrant, to amodate Suzanna''s every whim.


    But at that moment, as Derrick watched Suzanna trying to hide behind him, she suddenly felt like a stranger to him.


    No, it had to be his exhaustion ying tricks on him.


    Suzanna simply wasn''t used to strangers being this close


    He tried to calm his racing thoughts but still firmly pulled Suzanna forward, insisting she cooperate w the sampling.


    With a serious and earnest tone, he admonished her, "Suzie, don''t act out. We must find out if there''s a problem with YM Cosmetics!


    "This is not just for you; it''s for the innocent consumers and the reputation of our family," he added.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Derrick was stubborn, torn between disbelief that he could have been so wrong and his growing desire to uncover the truth.


    The troublemakers, frightened by the turn of events, realized they had little chance of escaping Regal de.


    We either coerced or forced them into allowing us to take samples of the cosmetic residues on their faces.


    In the live stream room, the


    ements flooded in.


    "Can you believe this?! Melody just had an allergic reaction to Cacroce, and the tea paste she threw at Derrick made him break out as well. Doesn''t that just prove they''re blood rtives?"


    "Tsk! Tsk! If Melody isn''t the Shields'' adopted daughter why have they taken so long to acknowledge her? They haven''t even changed herst name! It''s difficult to imagine how precarious her position has been all these years within the Shields." 273


    "Haha, while Melody has struggled to find her ce, Suzanna was out there in the entertainment industry


    10:01 Thu, Nov/


    Chapter 252 Formidable


    +5 Free Coins


    promoting a sibling image with Carson. Suzanna was the darling princess, while Melody was just the adopted one. It''s infuriating! Why should the Shields treat Mel this way?"


    "Suzanna''s malice isn''t new. She ndered Melody during the Golden Financial Summit andter implicated her in the giarismwsuit. I wouldn''t be surprised if this issue with YM Cosmetics was just another scheme of hers.


    In the entertainment industry, Suzanna had dabbled in fame and once ranked among the newest rising


    stars.


    Her fan group, Moon Begonia, had once been a formidable force on Twitter.


    However, due to her current predicament and past prison record, many fans have turned their backs on her, transformed into haters, and abandoned herpletely..

 Remarry My 253

    Chapter 253 Crumble


    Chapter 253 Crumble


    76%


    +5 Free Cons


    A faction of Moon Begonia had joined the ranks of the VoiceMel Army.


    Despite this, Suzanna still had her loyal fans who stuck by her side.


    As tensions rose, Moon Begonia took it upon herself to defend Suzanna.


    "I''m so tired of Melody! If you two are a family, then it''s Suzie''s ability to be favored by her brothers? Isn''t it Melody''s fault for being cast aside? Stop ming Suzie, Melody has been causing her suffering! Her face is practically ruined-can''t you all show a little sympathy?" "@VoiceMel Army, please stop spreading conspiracy theories about Suzie! Why don''t you pay attention to what your own idol is doing? A woman who uses her own brother as a stepping stone to make it in the music industry is hardly a role model! Even if she has talent, she deserves to be scorned by her family. Clearly, she has no sense of family unity."


    After several sessful live streams, the Voice Mel Army, which had previously only been active in the voice actingmunity, was growing rapidly.


    Since Moon Begonia was unyielding, their anger built up like a storm. They began to unleash a torrent of


    messages.


    "Moon Begonia, maybe you should try some better food! Watching you chew on such spoiled, rotten dishes is painful for us!"


    To review every incident, it''s always Suzanna and the Shields stirring up trouble, trying to drag Mel down, with them. They used Mel of stealing ns at the Golden Financial Summit and sued Mel for giarism in her arrangements. And what was the oue? Every single time, they shot themselves in the foot!"


    The online brawl raged on, neither side willing to back down.


    But suddenly, a bystander interrupted the heated exchange with a surprising observation.


    "Wait a minute! Has anyone noticed that all the redness and bumps on Melody''s face are gone? Especially the side that used YM Cosmetics-it''s not only tight and fair but has this lovely, rosy glow! It''s captivating!


    Everyone paused, realizing that before allowing these troublemakers into the tea banquets, Melody had applied both YM Cosmetics cream and Empress Balm to her face.


    The bystander''s praised side looked noticeably healthier than the Empress Balim-treated side. Unsightly blemishes had marred her face just two hours ago, yet here it was, miraculously rejuvenated! At the same time, Sierra had gathered her team and produced the biological research testing data. Melody exchanged a nce with Sierra. She snatched the printed professional data and threw it onto Suzanna''sp.


    As she leaned closer to Suzanna, she spoke in a calm yet authoritative tone, ''Suzanna, the cream on your forehead does indeed contain a certain percentage of Snowleaf."


    1/2


    Nov


    Chapter 253 Crumble


    9K 76%


    #5 Free Coins


    "Snowleaf is an herb, and if extracted directly for skincare, it can cause a burning sensation, leading to permanent damage on sensitive skin."


    Strangely, if the extraction exceeds a certain percentage, it leaves behind unhealing scars. It''s clear that someone manipted the content in your forehead cream.


    "To create a condition that gets people''s attention without causing irreparable scarring requires precise control over the dosage of Snowleaf.


    So, you


    must have known that Snowleaf would sabotage the healing properties of YM Cosmetics cream. You''re using yourself as a test subject to tarnish the entire brand''s reputation, aren''t you?"


    With each concise statement. Melody exuded a powerful blend of intelligence and resolve,pelling others to submit to her authority,


    As the documents scattered across the floor, Derrick bent down to pick up one sheet, studying it intently until he froze, disbelief washing over him.


    He grasped the paper tightly, his eyes dry and painful.


    It dawned on him: it wasn''t Melody who caused the pus and decay on Suzanna''s forehead; it was Suzanna''s own doing. Had she orchestrated this entire scheme?


    Derrick could hardly process this revtion. Pain surged through him, and he let out a low growl, like a cornered beast, his eyes dimming with despair.


    He felt as if his entire world was crumbling.


    The weight of this truth pinned him, overwhelming him with agony and numbing him to the point of wanting to disappear.


    He struggled to steady his breath, gasping as though des were slicing through his throat. "SUZANNA SHIELD! ""You''ve thoroughly deceived me!"


    Derrick''s eyes, bloodshot and nearly bursting, overflowed with tears, which rolled down his cold cheeks one by one. Melody watched quietly as the once proud shoulders of Derrick began to sag, his strength fading.


    That man was crying.


    He was breaking, as if he might shatter into a million pieces.


    But what did it matter to her?


    2/2


    hu, Nov/


    Chapter 253 Crumble


    Chapter 253 Crumble


    A faction of Moon Begonia had joined the ranks of the VoiceMel Army.


    Despite this, Suzanna still had her loyal fans who stuck by her side.


    As tensions rose, Moon Begonia took it upon herself to defend Suzanna.


    075%0


    +5 Free Coins


    "I''m so tired of Melody! If you two are a family, then its Suzie''s ability to be favored by her brothers? Isn''t it Melody''s fault for being cast aside? Stop ming Suzie, Melody has been causing her suffering! Her face is practically ruined-can''t you all show a little sympathy?" "@VoiceMel Army, please stop spreading conspiracy theories about Suzie! Why don''t you pay attention to what your own idol is doing? A woman who uses her own brother as a stepping stone to make it in the music industry is hardly a role model! Even if she has talent, she deserves to be scorned by her family. Clearly, she has no sense of family unity."


    After several sessful live streams, the Voice Mel Army, which had previously only been active in the voice actingmunity, was growing rapidly.


    Since Moon Begonia was unyielding, their anger built up like a storm. They began to unleash a torrent of


    messages.


    "Moon Begonia, maybe you should try some better food! Watching you chew on such spoiled, rotten dishes is painful for us!"


    "To review every incident, it''s always Suzanna and the Shields stirring up trouble, trying to drag Mel down, with them. They used Mel of stealing ns at the Golden Financial Summit and sued Mel for giarism in her arrangements. And what was the oue? Every single time, they shot themselves in the foot!"


    The online brawl raged on, neither side willing to back down.


    But suddenly, a bystander interrupted the heated exchange with a surprising observation.


    "Wait a minute! Has anyone noticed that all the redness and bumps on Melody''s face are gone? Especially the side that used YM Cosmetics-it''s not only tight and fair but has this lovely, rosy glow! It''s captivating!"


    Everyone paused, realizing that before allowing these troublemakers into the tea banquets, Melody had applied both YM Cosmetics cream and Empress Balm to her face.


    The bystander''s praised side looked noticeably healthier than the Empress Balm-treated side. Unsightly blemishes had marred her face just two hours ago, yet here it was, miraculously rejuvenated! At the same time, Sierra had gathered her team and produced the biological research testing data. Melody exchanged a nce with Sierra. She snatched the printed professional data and threw it onto Suzanna''sp.


    As she leaned closer to Suzanna, she spoke in a calm yer authoritative tone, "Suzanna, the cream on your forehead does indeed contain a certain percentage of Snowleaf."


    1/2


    10:01 Thu, Nov 70


    Chapter 253 Crumble


    +5 Free Coins


    "Snowleaf is an herb, and if extracted directly for skincare, it can cause a burning sensation, leading to permanent damage on sensitive skin."


    Strangely, if the extraction exceeds a certain percentage, it leaves behind unhealing scars. It''s clear that


    someone manipted the content in your forehead cream.


    "To create a condition that gets people''s attention without causing irreparable scarring requires precise control over the dosage of Snowleaf.


    "So, you must have known that Snowleaf would sabotage the healing properties of YM Cosmetics cream. You''re using yourself as a test subject to tarnish the entire brand''s reputation, aren''t you?"


    With each concise statement, Melody exuded a powerful blend of intelligence and resolve,pelling others to submit to her authority.


    As


    the documents scattered across the floor, Derrick bent down to pick up one sheet, studying it intently until he froze, disbelief washing over him.


    He grasped the paper tightly, his eyes dry and painful.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    It dawned on him: it wasn''t Melody who caused the pus and decay on Suzanna''s forehead; it was Suzanna''s own doing. Had she orchestrated this entire scheme?


    Derrick could hardly process this revtion. Pain surged through him, and he let out a low growl, like a cornered beast, his eyes dimming with despair.


    He felt as if his entire world was crumbling.


    The weight of this truth pinned him, overwhelming him with agony and numbing him to the point of wanting to disappear.


    He struggled to steady his breath, gasping as though des were slicing through his throat. "SUZANNA SHIELD! ""You''ve thoroughly deceived me!"


    Derrick''s eyes, bloodshot and nearly bursting, overflowed with tears, which rolled down his cold cheeks one by one. Melody watched quietly as the once proud shoulders of Derrick began to sag, his strength fading


    That man was crying.


    He was breaking, as if he might shatter into a million pieces.


    But what did it matter to her?

 Remarry My 254

    2/2


    Chapter 254 You Gave Me That Ointment


    Chapter 254 You Gave Me That Ointment


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna observed the unfolding situation with disbelief. She crouched down to pick up one of the scattered documents.


    Even if she couldn''t decipher all the information within, it was clear that Melody had discovered the truth about the Snowleaf properties that Suzanna had added Considering Derrick''s current demeanor, it was obvious he had begun to suspect her involvement and believed she was behind everything.


    Suzanna''s expression darkened. This weight was far too heavy for her to carry alone, and it was unfair that she had to.


    Although Derrick had endured the most during this chaos, the ointment was a present he had given her. and he needed to ept his share of the responsibility Regardless of the oue, she couldn''t allow herself to get dragged into this turmoil.


    If she did, there would be no way for her to hold her head high within the Shields again, and her brothers wouldn''t be able to help her regain her footing in the entertainment world, With this in mind, Suzanna showed a look of surprise that eclipsed even Derrick''s disbelief.


    She clutched a document tightly, raising her gaze to meet Derrick''s hate-filled, bloodshot eyes, her body trembling with anxiety.


    "Derrick, you don''t trust me anymore?" She asked, her voice trembling as tears streamed down her cheeks.


    "We''re family! I''m your beloved little sister. You know how much I care about my looks. Why would I damage my own face... just to frame Mel?"


    Her voice quivered, and the angry, festering scar on her forehead stood out as a horrifying reminder of her suffering.


    Suddenly, she lifted her pale, innocent face, her eyes glistening with shattered hope as she murmured in disbelief, "Besides, Derrick, you were the one who gave me that jar of ointment.


    "If something was wrong with it, why would you think I was involved?*


    Her words struck Derrick like a jolt of electricity, rendering him momentarily numb


    "Derrick, I suffered an allergic reaction in the detention center that led to acute heart failure.


    "I nearly died.


    "After I woke up, l-used this ointment to treat my scar.


    "How could I have had the time or energy to extract Snowleaf essence or manipte its concentration to frame Mel using my own face?


    "Derrick, you know I''m fragile. I didn''t even dare to step foot in the chemistryb; how could I have possibly orchestrated something so intricate?


    1/3


    Chapter 254 You Gave Me That Ointment


    "There must be some misunderstanding..."


    As Suzanna continued, tears flowed freely down her checks.


    +5 Free Coins


    She appeared frail, as if she were clinging to life while desperately fighting to prove her innocence.


    It seemed that she could crumble at any moment.


    Derrick stared intensely at Suzanna, his heart feeling as though it were being tightly gripped and then violently wrenched away.


    So, to Suzanna, am I truly to me in this situation?


    Derrick inhaled deeply, his lips quivering as Suzanna''s words crashed against him like relentless waves.


    Derrick, you gave me that bottle of ointment personally!


    Derrick, you gave me that ointment personally!


    Derrick, you gave me that ointment!


    Derrick felt a sharp pain in his head, his grip tightening around the documents, his heart aching.


    So, is Suzanna suggesting that / plotted to ruin Melody''s reputation, using Suzie''s face as the weapon? How could she even think that?


    Kenrick picked up a report, a flicker of doubt crossing his face.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    As a man, he couldn''t stand the sight of a group of people tormenting a vulnerable girl who could barely breathe.


    While he was also unhappy that Melody misinterpreted his rtionship with Suzanna, he waspassionate.


    After hearing Suzanna''s exnation, he felt shecked both motive and means tomit the crime.


    So he stepped forward.


    He supported Suzanna, who appeared ready to copse.


    As Suzanna leaned against Kenrick''s sturdy chest, she clutched his shirt, her eyes filled with distress as she gazed up at him. "Ken, I didn''t do it....


    "I don''t understand how Mel could determine the presence of Snowleaf in the ointment for my forehead from just a few words


    "I''ve said from the start, I didn''t want to cause trouble for Mel. Why would I intentionally damage her product?"


    Kenrick frowned, and when he lifted his gaze, he met Melody''s cold, distant eyes, which only amplified his difort and frustration:


    2/3


    10:01 Thu, Nov 7


    Chapter 254 You Gave Me That Ointment.


    Once upon a time, Melody had beenpletely deva him. She would patiently wait for him at the Shields, 1 anticipating their moments together in the fields.


    Before returning to the Shields...


    Chapter 255 If Martin Woke Up

 Remarry My 255

    Chapter 255 If Martin Woke Up


    +5 Free Coins


    Though Melody often trailed behind Martin, he always made sure everything was taken care of for her, regardless of how busy he was.


    But on the rare asions he couldn''t be with her, she patiently waited for him to pick her up after ss, cherishing their walks home together.


    Their rtionship was pure and innocent.


    Melody''s dependence on him deepened after the incident with Martin.


    She begged him to take her out of the Shields to visit him.


    At that time, the Shields was locked down, and Melody was punished by having to kneel at the altar for four days and nights. When she finally emerged, she was so weak she could hardly stand. That was Kenrick''s first time disregarding Timothy''s objections, insisting on staying outside the altar with


    her.


    In his eyes, Melody had endured far too much. He understood that the Shields wanted to keep her away from the Tuckers, but he also felt deep sympathy for her unwavering resolve. So during those four days, Melody kneeled inside the altar while he waited outside.


    As the four days came to a close, he entered to support her, feeding her water and food and gently stroking her hair with genuine concern. "Mel, why do you put yourself through this?"


    At that moment, Melody looked as fragile as a chick, curled up with barely any flesh on her bones. Her eyes were swollen, and her lips were pale and peeling


    She was a shadow of the vibrant, ethereal girl Martin had once protected and cared for.


    At that time, he felt a deep sadness.


    bly gave her several sips of water.


    He quickly


    Only then did she regain her breath, her voice rough and hoarse yet stillced with concern as she clutched Kenrick''s shirt tightly, tears brimming in her eyes. But she fought hard to keep them from spilling,


    Her lips trembled as she slowly looked down, her voice filled with desperation. "Kenrick, can you find a way to let me see Martin?


    "He''ll be okay, right?"


    The 16-year-old girl seemed to have matured overnight. She didn''tin about her suffering; she only


    wanted one oue.


    Veronica didn''t want her to have any further contact with the Tuckers.


    She imed Melody couldn''t change her ''poor life!"


    1/3Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 255 If Martin Woke Up


    +5 Free Cong


    But she was a person with her own thoughts, The Tuckers had raised her for many years, and it wasn''t enough for Arnold to just threw some money at them to settle things. As human beings, we have feelings!


    Kenrick sighed, guiding her outside. "I''m very sorry about Martin''s situation.


    Tve already asked my father to speak with the Shields, I''ll take you to see Martin now."


    Perhaps this would be thest time Melody would see lijm.


    At his core, Kenrick held a hint of masculinity; he quietly admired Melody and was always willing to help whenever she needed it.


    But he was equally kind to everyone.


    He felt a responsibility to rescue and care for others.


    In that moment, Melody nodded weakly, fully aware that Kenrick had only just been returned to the Paynes.


    The Paynes were wealthier and more powerful than the Shields, and Kenrick would be under tremendous pressure to ask his father to intervene for her.


    In that instant, Melody felt a wave of gratitude.


    She lowered her slender neck, looking down with appreciation.


    "Thank you, Ken.


    "And thank you for staying outside the altar with me these past four days."


    Actually, you have no obligation to be so kind to me.


    She didn''t voice thatst thought.


    Kenrick felt an overwhelming sense of fulfillment in that moment, a warmth thates from being recognized by the person he cared for.


    He helped Melody into the small car that would take them to the hospital, his tired eyes softening with tenderness.


    "Silly, Martin told me to take care of you.


    ''I did.


    "I''ve lived up to his trust in me."


    At that moment, he truly had.


    But what aboutter?


    As he supported the fragile Suzanna, standing across from Melody, Kenrick couldn''t help but reflect.


    2/3


    10:01 Thu, Nov 7 D


    Chapter 255 If Martin Woke Up


    He felt he had let Martin down.


    If Martin woke up, he would probably want to strangle him.

 Remarry My 256

    Chapter 256 You''ve Been Misled by Melody


    For four long years, Martin had remained in a vegetative state.


    Given his prolonged unconsciousness, it seemed highly improbable that he would ever awaken.


    +5 Free Com


    His extraordinary mindy dormant in a hospital bed, quietly awaiting the inevitable end-a fate that even Kenrick found disheartening,


    Shaking off these heavy thoughts, Kenrick looked down at Suzanna, who was sobbing uncontrobly in his arms. In that moment, he was struck by how closely her features mirrored those of Melody from four years prior Both had eyes swollen and red from tears, yet while Melody had steadfastly refused to cry, Suzanna was a fragile girl whose tears cascaded down her cheeks, painting a picture of heart-wrenching vulnerability.


    This stark contrast inexplicably ignited a flicker of irritation within Kenrick as he observed Suzanna''s tear-stained face.


    He quickly pushed that annoyance aside, extending a gentle hand to wipe her cheeks dry.


    Deep down, he felt a natural inclination to protect the weak, relishing the sense of being needed.


    In the past, Melody had leaned on him, allowing him to freely disy his protective instincts around her.


    But gradually, she had learned to stand on her own two feet. It was hard to grasp that only three or four years had slipped by since she had been so dependent, when Martin would personally drive her to her extracurricr activities.


    Now, she had blossomed into a fiercely independent woman, pursuing studies in alternative medicine and electrotherapy, immersed in her schoolwork, and increasingly finding herself in thepany of the Shields brothers, needing his assistance less and less,


    In her presence, Kenrick often felt overshadowed, until one day when he found Suzanna in distress. suffering a heart attack at the Shields'' residence.


    He had rushed her to the hospital himself, and as she clutched his sleeve with gratitude sparkling in her eyes, he rediscovered a sense of purpose in his masculinity.


    With Suzanna, he felt significant.


    Since then, whenever he visited Melody, he made it a point to discreetly check on Suzanna''s well-being.


    He took pride in not overstepping boundaries, believing he was acting honorably.


    Yet he failed to see that avoiding Melody to spend time with Suzanna was fundamentally wed, and he found himself unwittingly digging a deeper hole for himself over time. Supporting the fragile Suzanna, Kenrick nced at Derrick, whose demeanor grew increasingly disheartened, and found himself agreeing with Suzanna''s viewpoint.


    1/3


    Thu, Nov/


    Chapter 256 You''ve Been Misled by Melody


    +5 Free Coins


    She was merely a weak girl, suffering from illness to the extent of contemting suicide; how could she possibly have the strength to devise a scheme involving Snowleaf to frame Melody? So he said firmly, "Derrick, you''ve been misled by Melody.


    "Even if Snowleaf is present in the ointment for Suzanna''s forehead and is applied correctly, what does that prove?


    "What if someone is trying to set her up?


    "She can''t even safeguard herself in the detention center, and Melody monitors her constantly in the hospital.


    If she had the capability to conduct those extraction "experiments, howe there''s no photographic evidence?"


    As he spoke, Kenrick turned his gaze to Melody, his expression growing more intricate.


    In front of her, the connection between him and Suzanna left him momentarily speechless.


    But now he was addressing the matter directly, and he believed Melody would recognize his righteous intentionsAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    He was offering her a chance for redemption rather than continuing to nder her sister.


    Suzanna raised her gaze to meet Melody''s indifferent stare, her voice weak yet full of desperation.


    "Mel, no matter what I may have done to upset you, I can take the me.


    "But Derrick didn''t mean to provoke you, he gave me the ointment, yet what happened to my face isn''t anyone''s fault...


    "I honestly don''t understand this Snowleaf extract. We ordinary peopleck knowledge in biomedicine; we just follow what the experts say.


    "I''m sorry, Mel, but I truly cannot be held responsible for this."


    Suzanna was acutely aware that average people rarely grasped such information.


    Even if Melody exaggerated her ims, as long as she didn''t concede, there would be no direct evidence that Suzanna would harm her own face.


    Moreover, if she dared to act, she would ensure there were no fatal mistakes left behind.


    Sierra raised an eyebrow, surprised that the Snowleaf data had been analyzed, yet Suzanna remained so.


    resolute.


    Her mental fortitude was admirable..


    She approached them, dropping another set ofprehensive data analysis reports in front of Suzanna.


    Ms. Shield, the previous report indicated the presence of Snowleaf in the scar on your forehead.


    "This report details the ingredient data extracted from other so-called influencers''s faces.


    2/3


    Chapter 256 You''ve Been Misled by Melody


    *5 Free Cona


    "Their allergic reactions varied, and I cross-referenced all those allergenicponents with the YM Cosmetics ingredient database. Only one influencer''s allergy, which caused an inmmatory response to the vitamin C inducer, corresponded with an ingredient in YM Cosmetics. "And the vitamin C inducer needed to provoke such severe allergic symptoms in that blogger must be above 500% in YM Cosmetics to cause that level of reaction."

 Remarry My 257

    Chapter 257 Bncing Two Bosses for Just One Paycheck


    +5 Free Cons


    "In other words, those influencers searching for an issue are essentially hired by certain people to tarnish the reputation of YM Cosmetics.


    "I will post this data directly on the official Twitter ount of my Pharma821 for public review."


    Sierraid out theparative data reports for everyone to see.


    The Regal de live-streaming crew adeptly adjusted their cameras to showcase the analysis report to the


    audience.


    "Of course, these individuals dide to Regal de to use YM Cosmetics of poor quality alongside you, Ms. Shield, but that doesn''t imply they are here to malign YM Cosmetics under your direction. "However, you also happened to use YM Cosmetics and suffered a bad reaction, seeking fairness from Regal de.


    "Don''t you think it''s too much of a coincidence?"


    Instead of directly using Suzanna with hard evidence, Sierra casually presented her deductions.


    This statement sessfully nted seeds of doubt about Suzanna in many minds.


    Even without concrete proof, sometimes coincidences piled too high to be dismissed as mere chance.


    Suzanna''s face drained of color as her fingers trembled. Meeting Sierra''s calm and rational gaze made her feel like her world was about to copse.


    This woman was anything but ordinary; she resembled a skilled litigator!


    Every step she took seemed like a trap, drawing her deeper into a snare.


    Derrick stood silently, quietly processing both Suzanna''s arguments and Sierra''s logical reasoning-


    Yet, it felt as though every word merely floated past him, his spirit dulled.


    Realizing he might have be a pawn in Suzanna''s game to undermine his beloved Melody shattered


    his world.


    Hisplexion turned ashen, feeling as if he had stepped into a quagmire, a weight crushing his chest. and dragging him deeper into despair with every breath he struggled to take. Watching Derrick in such a dismal state. Suzanna couldn''t help but remember the disappointment in Carson''s eyes when he had looked at her.


    Carson had warned her that what goes aroundes around.


    But in this moment, Suzanna felt unfazed, convinced that people could manipte their destinies.


    As a staunch materialist, she only trusted her meticulously devised ns to avoid any missteps.


    Thus, she stared directly into Sierra''s eyes, a flicker of mockery glinting beneath her surface, while her face


    1/3


    10:02 Thu, Nov


    Chapter 257 Bncing Two Bosses for Just One Paycheck.


    wore a fa?ade of pathetic innocence.


    "Professor Shepherd, do you truly believe you can ascertain the truth based on mere spection?


    "Just because it''s too coincidental, you suspect that I am the one orchestrating this?


    +5 Free Cons


    "If you were addressing me, I might consider your argument, but my brother, Derrick, is awyer, and such baseless ims, in his eyes, are indistinguishable from nder."


    As she spoke, Suzanna pushed her weak form upright, casting a reassuring nce at Kenrick.


    Then she turned to Derrick, noting his deste and numb expression, and instinctively grabbed hold of his shirt. Looking dejected, she said, "Derrick, you don''t have to take my word for it. "But still, there''s no direct evidence proving I added Snowleaf extract to YM Cosmetics, is there?"


    Derrick felt as if his head were about to burst.


    He looked up to meet Suzanna''s gaze, but in that moment, his pupils dted, and his throat felt constricted.


    He didn''t want to doubt Suzanna, but her past was too questionable, and he knew all too well that after purchasing the YM beauty cream, he had handed it directly to her without even touching it. But Suzanna seemed to suspect that the cream he gave her was tainted..All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They were clearly siblings, yet they stood there, each suspicious of the other; where had their trust gone?


    That was what hurt him the most.


    He had cared for Suzanna for 20 years, only to find it all in vain!


    Noticing that she had shaken Derrick''s confidence somewhat, Suzanna turned her gaze to Melody, her eyes filled with sorrow.


    "Mel, since you suspect someone is orchestrating these troublemakers to defame YM Cosmetics, then there must be financial transactions involved....


    "Those transactions will surely exonerate me!"


    Melody''s words struck exactly at the next step she needed to investigate.


    Her bright, almond-shaped eyes slightly narrowed as a moment of rity washed over her.


    Suzanna has identified a fall guy, hasn''t she?


    Who would be the unfortunate target this time around?


    Melody maintained a serene smile, casually gesturing with a sense of calm confidence.


    "Bernard, please investigate this!"


    "I''m on it!"


    2/3


    0:02 Thu, Nov


    Chapter 257 Bncing Two Bosses for Jus


    Bernard mused to himself, Who would understand n paycheck?


    And one of them has a bad temper and always deducts my b

 Remarry My 258

    Chapter 258 Import Tea Sets From Magliu


    Chapter 258 Import Tea Sets From Magliuca


    As Amanda sat across from Melody in the tea house, her face drained of color.


    What is Suzanna up to?


    +5 Free Coins


    She had clearly indicated that her card was frozen and had turned to Amanda for assistance with a temporary financial setback.


    To keep things under wraps, Amanda had cautiously referenced a rather forgettable suitor, Ned Bourn, to navigate the situation discreetly.


    However, she was acutely aware that since she had a part in this, this matter could explode in her face at


    any moment.


    With the Moores'' considerable influence, it was inevitable they would trace the matter back to her.


    The real question lingered: Would the Moores show any leniency toward her grandfather and spare the Jensons from losing their status as a respected family?


    A few momentster, Bernard spoke up gravely, "Mrs. Melody, I have uncovered some information


    "Everyone here received an anonymous transfer two days ago. I managed to breach the hacker''s firewall and trace the source.


    "It originates from the youngest son of the Bourns, Ned. Interestingly, Ned was on the same flight as Ms. Jenson when he returnedst week, and he happens to be a ssmate and admirer of Ms. Jenson from their studies abroad." Amanda was blindsided by Bernard exposing her so easily with no regard for the Jensons.


    Outraged and embarrassed, she shot a frigid re at Bernard, her eyes sharp with fury.


    "You''re just a pawn for the Moores; how dare you tarnish my reputation!


    "It''s all just baseless conjecture-how can that be taken seriously?"


    Both Amanda and Suzanna were astute; clever individuals always made sure there was no incriminating evidence left in their wake. Melody nced at Amanda, anticipating her defensive retort.


    Yet, despite their meticulous nning, they had underestimated human nature!


    It was much harder to pry information from the true instigator than from the scapegoat.


    Melody exchanged a knowing look with Edward, and together, they took a casual sip of their tea, projecting an air of indifference.


    But Edward shot a significant nce at Bernard, who immediately understood and reached out to Brandon, Bernard''s older brother.


    The two brothers usually operated in tandem, with one working in the shadows and the other in the light.


    1/2


    10:02 Thu, Nov 70


    Chapter 258 Import Tea Sets From Magliuca


    +5 Free Coins


    With Brandon in charge of this situation, it was likely that the Moores would choose to let the matter slide for the time being.


    Melody remainedposed in the tea house, her gaze fixed on Amanda''s strained attempt at calmness.


    it and taking a


    She lifted a fine tea cup from the table, brushing away the foam before gently blowing on


    sip.


    With an air of serenity, the young woman seemed peaceful, yet a glint of mischief sparkled in her eyes: Bernard treated her well, and she considered him a friend-no one foolish enough would dare to insult her.


    This was a debt she would not forget!


    Melody''s lips curled into a slight smirk. "Ms. Jenson, why the rush?


    "Let''s put aside Ned''s matter for now.


    "While we''re discussing you, I''m curious about the exquisite porcin tea set you brought back from Magliuca. Who is the esteemed artist behind it?


    "For ages, our country has been a major producer of porcin, yet I''ve never heard of anyone needing to import tea sets from Magliuca!"


    Melody''sments were already quite pointed.


    However, the professors at the tea banquet, who had epted Amanda''s porcin tea set, began to fidget ufortably.


    They were captivated by the art of tea and had admired the fine craftsmanship, but had overlooked the fact


    that it had originated from Magliuca.


    Of course, some professors hadn''t even bothered to truly ept it; they had initially taken it just to appease Percy, tossing it aside without even opening the box. But now, with Melody''s words hanging in the airBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 259

    Chapter 259 Even More Disgraceful Than Straightforward Theft


    Chapter 259 Even More Disgraceful Than Straightforward Theft


    Everyone found themselvespelled to unwrap the delicate tea sets piece by piece.


    Uncertain of what to expect, they were taken aback by what they uncovered.


    + Free Coins


    Beneath theyers of wrapping, the porcin tea cups bore unmistakable inscriptions in a foreign.nguage.


    The


    packaging itself disyed the logo of a prominent luxury brand.


    The professors'' faces instantly paled.


    Truman had previously shown no respect for Percy, having tossed aside the tea set Amanda gifted without. a second thought.


    As the wrapping came undone, his fury ignited, veins hulging at his temples.


    "Amanda, this so-called luxury brand has been shamelessly appropriating our cultural heritage, selling it internationally without any attribution. The entire Cleussaumunity is boycotting them, and you thought it appropriate to present this to us?" Initially, Melody hadn''t noticed anything wrong with the porcin.


    When Amanda first mentioned that the tea cups were sourced from Magliuca and made from exquisite Elysian porcin, Melody felt a flicker of doubt.


    As fate would have it, by some twist of fate, an international luxury brand had indeed appropriated the cultural essence of Cleussau''s "Elysian porcin


    Observing this unsettling development, Melody quietly took note of what was happening.


    Once the teapetition wrapped up, she seized the opportunity to delve deeper into the matter.


    She carefully examined the luxury brand''s altered Elysian porcin tea sets,paring them to those meticulously crafted by local skilled artisans.


    To her dismay, she realized that the brand was attempting to imitate the "Pimbletown shadow porcin firing method.


    However, their execution wascking, resulting in pieces that not only disyed distorted shapes but also failed to achieve the exquisite quality characteristic of Shadow Elysian porcin."


    Amanda''s spirits plummeted as she recognized that the Elysian porcin she had painstakingly retrieved from Magliuca was now being scrutinized. Indignantly, she rose to her feet and eximed, "Mr. Truman, while this Elysian porcin is undeniably a gem of our national heritage, it must receive international recognition to truly be deemed exceptional!


    "Melody is intentionally trying to link my gift of Elysian porcin to luxury good, perhaps because she has never traveled beyond our borders andcks the sophistication to understand that other countries are imitating our product because they admire our culture "In my opinion, it is a privilege for our national heritage to be acknowledged and celebrated on a global


    1/2


    Chapter 259 Even More Disgraceful Than Straightforward Theft


    +5 Free Cons


    scale!


    "Madam Moore must not have had the opportunity to study abroad; otherwise, she wouldprehend the mindset of a great nation that embraces diversity." Amanda''s words dripped with an air of superiority, reflecting her own experiences overseas.


    She recalled Suzanna mentioning that although Melody excelled at Greenfield University, she hade from humble beginnings before her time at the Shields


    It was understandable that she had not been exposed to broader perspectives.


    Melody red at Amanda''s arrogant posture, feeling a blend of anger and sadness welling up inside her.


    The essence of their culture was being pilfered and exploited, yet Amanda had the audacity to take pride in it?


    Melody had hoped that Amanda, as a member of a prominent family, would possess a clearer perspective, but it seemed her time abroad had distanced her from her roots.


    Stepping forward, Melody approached Truman, delicately picking up a poorly crafted cup of Elysian porcin with its altered design. Holding it gently, she began to address the gathering. "Ms. Jenson stated that this is an imitation product, a counterfeit. Taking something without consent is theft. To appropriate our culture without acknowledgment and to alter its design is even more disgraceful than straightforward


    theft!


    "This cup


    of Elysian porcin has stripped the essence from our Pimbletown''s Shadow Elysian porcin. Genuine Shadow Elysian porcin should showcase a vivid emerald green, reminiscent of clearke waters, with a emerald-like translucence. It should be lightweight, featuring a rich ze and elegant form.


    "Authentic Shadow Elysian porcin has a delicate ze that reveals a blue shadow; the smaller cups in the set are intricately engraved with patterns, demonstrating the craftsmanship of our artisans, who carve while the y is still semi-dry, creating a bnce of detail and aesthetic appeal!


    "In contrast, this cup not onlycks the blue shadow but also disys patterns that are clearly not engraved. Instead, they are merely attached, resulting in much thicker walls that detract from its beauty.


    *Regarding design, the smaller cups do not have handles for tea, yet this one possesses truncated handles. -an unmistakable foreign design feature typically found on teapots.


    "How can you take pride in something that belongs neither entirely to us nor to them? Can you genuinely believe it promotes our culture?"


    Melody offered a slight smile, her expression growing increasingly icy


    It left an unsettling impression, suggesting that something unexpected could ur next.


    Each of her points resonated deeply, perfectly aligning with the altered Elysian porcin before them.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    In an instant, the discussion on the live stream erupted.

 Remarry My 260

    Chapter 260 Abandoned Reason and Logic


    Chapter 260 Abandoned Reason and Logic. +5 Free Com


    Theizens were furious. "What on earth? She hasn''t even heard about the uproar over a luxury brand appropriating our porcin culture? Has she left her brain on foreign soil?"


    "Tk tsk. she sees herself as a cultureddy from a prestigious family, but right now, she''s just a disgrace


    "Am I the only one who finds Melody incredibly impressive? The Shadow Elysian porcin from Pimbletown is known as niche culture. If it hadn''t been recently stolen by foreign entities, I wouldn''t even have known about this obscure porcin art. And she talks about it so effortlessly that I wonder if she not onlyprehends it but could probably create it herself!"


    "At first, I thought Amanda was dignified enough to ept her defeat in the teapetition, but her remarks just now were downright revolting. I''mpletely done with the Jensons now."


    "Something about her demeanor makes me think it''s totally possible that she''s colluding with Ned to undermine YM Cosmetics. I can''t wait to see Melody give her a reality check."


    "My darling Melody marrying into wealth, outshining the green tea girls, and messing with the elite-it''s absolutely thrilling!"


    Amanda never imagined that her prestigious literary family would face such a swift downfall.


    In a fit of anger, Percy stood up and smashed the Elysian porcin cup she had given him, which bore a foreign logo.


    With his white mustache bristling in rage, Percy shouted, "Amanda, after thosements, you no longer deserve to be a daughter of the Jensons!


    *Let alone a Cleussau citizen!


    "After all these years of education, have you forgotten everything after just one trip abroad?"


    As the porcin shattered, it echoed with a series of sharp cracks!


    In the chaos, Percy stepped forward and delivered a resounding p to her face.


    Amanda stood there, frozen, her mind racing.


    Her hatred for Melody boiled over!


    But her misery was just beginning


    At the entrance of the tea gathering, the tall and imposing Brandon strode in, pushing a man forward as he approached....


    Amanda gasped.


    It was... Ned!


    Beside Ned stood a meticulously groomed older woman-his mother, Tabitha Bourn


    At that moment, Derrick''s eyes widened sharply upon spotting Tabitha, one of the elitedies of


    1/2


    10:02 Thu, Nov 7


    Chapter 260 Abandoned Reason and Logic


    +5 Free Coins


    Sommerville.


    He had purchased the YM beauty cream for Suzanna directly from her. Suzanna had vehemently denied contaminating the cosmetic ointment. Derrick himself had never opened it.


    Yet with Tabitha''s arrival, a small sense of relief washed over him.


    If Suzanna hadn''t used it, and he hadn''t either, what about Tabitha, who had sold the ointment directly to him?


    Suzanna was aware of Tabitha selling the YM beauty cream.


    Seizing the moment. Suzanna moved closer to Derrick and sped hisrge hand, her fingers curling into his palm.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    She then tilted her delicate, pale face upwards, locking eyes with Derrick''s cold, weary gaze.


    "Derrick, please trust me just onest time, okay?"


    In that instant, Derrick felt as if his blood had turned to ice; his expression was one of stunned. indifference.


    He gazed intently into Suzanna''s innocent, pleading eyes.


    His gaze felt heavy, as if something were lodged in his throat, slowly constricting.


    Finally, he hoarsely replied, "No."


    This time, he abandoned reason and logic, choosing to trust his gut instead.


    Suzanna''s previously innocent smile froze in ce.

 Remarry My 261

    Chapter 261 Blissfully Unaware


    Chapter 261 Blissfully Unaware


    #5 Free Coins


    Brandon, standing nearly 64, entered the tea banquet, dragging Ned by the back of his cor like a child.


    Tabitha, too intimidated to speak, trailed behind Ned, appearing utterly defeated.


    The middle-aged woman had never seen such a spectacle; while the Bourns were regarded as a prominent. family in Sommerville, they were nothingpared to the Moores. Now at Regal de, she felt thoroughly on edge.


    Ned''s arrival shattered the tense atmosphere of the tea banquet; despite just returning to the country, he was still one of the notable young men in Sommerville society, recognized by all present. Whispers began circting among the guests.


    "Ned really showed up. It looks like he''s genuinely taking the me for Amanda, doesn''t it?"


    "Ned has no connection to Melody, so he wouldn''t intentionally target or nder YM Cosmetics. The only direct link they have is through Amanda....


    "Tsk. tsk, is this what a so-called cultured family produces? They''ve not only lost touch with their roots, but they also seem to want to frame others. How disgraceful."


    "Im not shocked to see Ned, but why is his mother, Tabitha, here, dragged in by Mr. Moore''s people? Clearly, she must have been involved in something wrong as well."


    As the crowd buzzed with suspicion, Brandon brought Ned right up to Amanda, whose face bore bright red marks, remnants of the ps from Melody, Bernard, and Percy. The handprints stood out starkly, an rming sight.


    Ned''s heart sank at the sight, and he stepped forward, wanting to defend her. "Amanda, what happened to. your face?


    "Who did this? I''ll make them pay a hundredfold!"


    Ned might be a carefree rich kid, but during his time abroad pursuing Amanda, he had genuinely developed feelings for her. His eyes now glimmered with concern.


    Seeing this, Percy huffed in frustration, his anger evident. "Ha! I''m the one who did it.


    "Do you dare to hit me?"


    Ned''s bravado wavered, but he stood tall and replied,


    "Mr. Jenson, Amanda only used my card for a small task. Is it really necessary for you to be this furious?


    "I willingly spent this money for Amanda."


    Amanda''s eyes widened in shock as she pushed Ned away, her expression frosty. "What are you i


    talking


    1/3


    10:02 Thu, Nov


    Chapter 261 Blissfully Unaware


    +5 Free Cont


    about?


    "Ned, I didn''t use your card!"


    Amanda had feared that Ned''s arrival would expose her secrets, given Brandon''s demeanor. He must have put Ned through intense questioning.


    To her surprise, Ned seemed entirely oblivious.


    In fact, he had inadvertently revealed their arrangement.


    Feeling Amanda''s fierce gaze upon him, Brandon shrugged casually, smirking


    "Why are you denying, Ms. Jenson?


    "I just had a brief conversation with Mr. Bourn on the way here. Mr. Jenson disapproves of your rtionship because you two have a secret you haven''t shared with him. "We live in a civilized society; who resorts to violence anymore?


    "You don''t have to look at me as if I''m a criminal"


    Amanda gritted her teeth, internally cursing Ned for being such a fool,pletely unaware he was falling into Brandon''s trap.


    He had unwittingly exposed their deal.


    Now, there was no turning back for her.


    Ned finally snapped back to reality, confused. "Amanda, what''s going on?


    "Didn''t you say your card was frozen by your family? You just borrowed my card to donate some money to a charity, right?"


    Ned remained clueless.


    Alfred, unable to endure watching any longer, stepped forward and smacked Ned on the forehead.


    "You''re such an idiot, and you''re so blissfully unaware, huh?


    "Amanda isn''t using your card to support any charity. Every cent she spends goes to these people here, allowing them to fake injuries. "Then she nders Melody, iming there''s something wrong with the YM Cosmetics. I''ve never seen such a disgusting business tactic. Alfred was strikingly handsome, exuding a youthful energy that felt refreshing, like a cool breeze on a clear night.


    When mentioning Melody, his brows lifted unconsciously, revealing an inexplicable sense of pride.


    As if Melody had elevated his status in some way.


    Brandon nodded while Bernard ced the research materials he had gathered in front of Ned


    2/3All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    10:02 Thu, Nov 7


    Chapter 261 Blissfully Unaware


    Their coordination was clear; they knew Amanda would try to argue her way out.


    But once they cornered her with undeniable evidence, he would have nowhere to escape.


    She would have to... find the real instigator of this mes to take the fall.


    +5 Free Coins.


    Though the situation was convoluted, they would ultimately ce the thorn that bothered Melody back into the one who caused it pain.


    Sure enough, upon reading the documents, Ned''s face drained of color.


    Alfred had once been one of Sommerville''s well-known young men, and while Ned was somewhat of an outer circle friend, he recognized him enough to feel a hint of familiarity. With good intentions, he summarized the teapetition debacle and the remarks endorsing foreign imitation tea sets for him

 Remarry My 262

    Chapter 262 The One Who Has Lost It


    Chapter 262 The One Who Has Lost It


    Ned''splexion gradually paled as Alfred''s unyielding stream of usations took its toll.


    With a heavy sigh, he confessed, "Amanda did use my card. It''s true that I have strong feelings for her, and on that rare day, she spoke to me so gently... I couldn''t resist recording it. "Who would have imagined that it would be evidence today?"


    Amanda was utterly stunned.


    The crowd fell silent as well, wondering if this was the power of obsession.


    As he spoke, Ned retrieved his phone and yed the recording.


    With this action, Amanda''s plot to manipte influencers into tarnishing YM Cosmetics was firmly established.


    "Ms. Jenson, we have both witnesses and evidence.


    This may be a Regal de tea banquet, not a courtroom, but expect a summons from the Sommerville Court.


    "Everyone must face the consequences of their illegal actions."


    Melody slowly raised an eyebrow, her expression cool and detached, as if no one held significance for her, yet her piercing gaze always found those who dared to threaten her. She would not allow any of them to escape.


    The relentless usations left Amanda unable to remainposed, causing her to copse into her seat) at the tea banquet,


    Tears began to pool in her eyes, spilling over as she cried, "No! Melody, why are you always superior to


    me?


    "Why do you get everything that should have belonged to me?


    "I should be Edward''s bride! It should be me!"


    Amanda''s feelings for Edward had always been sincere but frail, stemming from her youth. She had only dared to admire him from afar, quietly following in his footsteps. Deep down, she recognized the truth.


    Edward had likely forgotten her, as her affection had always been a distant admiration.


    He imed he didn''t know her.


    And she chose to believe him.


    But this realization brought her sorrow. Even if she could never reach the once unreachable Edward someone with Melody''s background seemed to have no right to im him.


    1/3


    10:02 Thu, Nov/


    Chapter 262 The One Who Has Lost It


    If someone like Melody could capture Edward''s heart, then why couldn''t she?


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody noticed the bitterness simmering in Amanda''s eyes but remained unruffled, simply responding in a detached tone, "Amanda, if Edward''s legs never healed...


    "And if the scar on his face remained...


    "Would you still feel this way?"


    Melody''s words hit Amanda like a lightning bolt. She had always envisioned being at Edward''s side during his struggles.


    But the Jensons had forced her away.


    She felt trapped.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Yet, she had opportunities to return to Sommerville over the past three years.


    Did she go back?


    Essentially, Amanda took pride in her love for Edward. But if the man she adored, the one currently standing behind Melody, was still physically impaired and scarred, would she still be willing to fight for -him?


    Amanda shatteredpletely, trembling as if thrown into a frigid abyss, with every usation aimed. directly at her.


    But was she truly the only one trying to undermine Melody?


    Melody had been closely observing Amanda''s expressions, and upon recognizing her breaking point, a smirk crept onto her lips.


    "Ms. Jenson, rest assured that you will bear the full weight of thewsuit for defaming YM Cosmetics, and it could spell disaster for you."


    At that moment, Amanda felt as if struck by lightning: chills spread through her as she fought to maintain herposure, yet her legs quaked uncontrobly beneath her skirt.


    Dizziness washed over her, and her ears buzzed.


    Melody stepped closer, each stride feeling like a threat to shatter the fragile facade Amanda had built.


    "You know, I personally triumphed over Derrick, the formidable figure of Sommerville, in courtst time.


    "I can ensure you pay the highest price, but can you handle it?"


    Amanda, sharp-witted, understood Melody''s implications.


    Her face twisted in agony, as if grappling with a fierce internal struggle. Finally, she raised her gaze, locking onto Suzanna, who looked desperately pitiful as she reached for Derrick, only to be brushed aside. Amanda''s resolve crumbled, and she spat, "It''s Suzanna!


    "Suzanna forced me into colluding with her to frame YM Cosmetics!


    2/3


    10:02 Thu, Nov 71


    Chapter 262 The One Who Has Lost It


    "She''s the one behind the Snowleaf that caused the infection on her forehead, it''s all-


    Amanda''s eyes hardened, realizing she hadpletely lost her sanity.


    Suzanna shouted, her voice booming for the first time,


    "Amanda!


    "Have you lost your mind?!"


    +5 Free Coins


    Derrick stared at Suzanna, feeling his mind was about to explode. Every part of him trembled, his hands and feet turning icy with fear. Suzanna''s the one who has lost it!


    And I''m the one who is utterly going mad!


    11

 Remarry My 263

    Chapter 263 Sudden, Sharp Pain


    Chapter 263 Sudden, Sharp Pain


    75%


    +5 Free Com


    Melody raised an eyebrow, disregarding Derrick''s distress as she continued with Amanda''s usation, That Snowleaf flourishes in cold climates. While we have it here, the best source lies in the frigid hignds of Swinnd.


    "Furthermore, Snowleaf is tricky to preserve, and transporting it poses a significant challenge. Itsponents require extraction by experts.


    "Bernard tracked your activities abroadst month, Ms Jenson, confirming that you visited Swinnd.


    "During that time, you met with an overseas professor who happens to be Suzanna''s aunt, Wendy Shield.


    "Ms. Jenson, am I correct?"


    Melody smiled, her clear and confident gaze reflecting unwavering certainty.


    Long before Suzanna''s allergy incident escted to a life-threatening heart attack, Melody had been closely monitoring this situation. She had conducted thorough research.


    Everyone in the Shields family suffered from allergies to Cacroce; initially, she believed Suzanna would exploit this to evade detention.


    But Suzanna was shrewd. If she intended to weaponize Cacroce against Melody, using it herself would expose even greater vulnerabilities. Thus, she sought out Snowleaf beforehand.


    It seemed that upon discovering the remarkable sess of Melody''s YM Cosmetics among the elite, she began investigating weaknesses in her products.


    Suzanna executed her n with extraordinary stealth, even enlisting Wendy, who was in Swinnd, for support.


    Had it not been for Melody sending Brandon to the hospital on the night of Suzanna''s incident to investigate the YM Cosmetics additives, thereby extracting a sample to take back to the Moore Residence, she might have overlooked something vital. In the dead of night, she entered the undergroundb, meticulously analyzing the activepounds in her cosmetics.


    She uncovered the damage Snowleaf had inflicted.


    This situation could have turned against her if not for her foresight.


    Ultimately, she knew Suzanna well enough; her past experiences taught her a crucial lesson: As long as Suzanna lived, whatever Melody possessed, Suzanna would devise a way to undermine it!


    This understanding prompted her early preparations.


    Everything appeared to be unfolding casually, but in reality, Melody was patiently waiting, observing for


    0


    1/2


    Chapter 263 Sudden, Sharp Pain


    Suzanna to reveal her true intentions.


    Sure enough, Amanda stepped forward.


    +5 Free Coins


    While it seemed like Melody was encountering her for the first time, she had already gathered all of Amanda''s background details on the day Amanda visited Suzanna in detention.


    Listening to Melodyy bare her intricate strategies sent Suzanna into a panic!


    "M-Melody, did you conspire with Amanda to take me down?"


    Suzanna was too rattled to pretend civility, abandoning the nickname Mel.


    Instead, for the first time, she addressed her directly by name.


    "Suzanna, why are you so agitated?


    "I haven''t finished yet.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    "Your Aunt Wendy in Swinnd works in biopharmaceutical research. Thus, this specific extraction experiment with Snowleaf was conducted by her. While you may know about Snowleaf, youck the expertise to extractponents that would harm YM Cosmetics'' deep skin repair serum." Melody''s every word stripped away Suzanna''s hidden motives.


    Derrick''s expression darkened.


    His features twisted as he cast increasingly bewildered nces at Suzanna.


    Suzanna was thoroughly shaken, She reached out to grasp Derrick''s sleeve again, only to be met with cold rejection.


    Staring into Derrick''s face, her expression hardened, her features contorted as tears streamed down. "D- Derrick, I didn''t mean it.


    "Please, let me exin.


    "I had no knowledge of Snowleaf; Amanda is just lying! I''m innocent, I didn''t do anything ....


    She pressed her hand against her chest, as if about to faint,


    But this time, Derrick didn''t indulge her.


    He shoved the nearly copsing Suzanna to the ground and as she continued to clutch her heart in a vulnerable pose, he paused momentarily.


    Then, he experienced a sudden, sharp pain in his chest. It felt as if someone had thrown a handful of steel balls into his heart, the cold, hard sensation coursing through him.


    2/2


    10:02


    Thu, Nov

 Remarry My 264

    Chapter 264 You''re Loved by So Many


    Chapter 264 You''re Loved by So Many


    +5 Free CoinsThis content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Derrick''s lips quivered as he strained to speak, his voice raspy and barely audible. Suzanna! Stop faking a heart attack!


    "Melody just administered an Aspirin. Given your emotional turmoil, there''s no real risk of you copsing!


    "By the way, about that exnation you promised-do you honestly think you can justify yourself?


    "Aunt Wendy cares for you the most. Whatever you ask of her, she''llply. I could easily contact Swinnd to verify whether you''re telling the truth. "Are you really prepared for me to confront you face-to-face?"


    As Derrick spoke, a hint of red glimmered in his eyes, signaling his profound disappointment in Suzanna. He felt utterly betrayed!


    Melody is her sister.


    How could she leverage her own well-being, dragging me into her schemes to forever tarnish Melody''s life?


    Suzanna''splexion turned pale as the gravity of Derrick''s words sank in.


    It dawned on her that Derrick might havepletely uncovered her intentions...


    What am I going to do now?


    What about my ns against Melody?


    The guests at the tea banquet observed the unfolding drama, their hearts heavy with concern.


    "Wow... Despite her youth, Suzanna rmingly calcting, and the one she''s harming is her own flesh and blood. She''s lower than a beast."


    "Melody is remarkable too; after all the betrayals, she managed to see through the deception long before


    FLOW...


    "Ha, iming Suzanna is young is the most absurd statement I''ve ever heard. Melody''s allergy to Cacroce indicate she''s part of the Shields family. It''s rumored that Melody and Suzanna are even twins. "They share the same birthday; Melody was born just a few hours earlier, yet she''sbeled the older sister, as if she must always yield to Suzanna. "But in reality, how much older is Melody than Suzanna?


    "I genuinely sympathize with Melody. If she hadn''t been so cautious, she would have faced public humiliation. Who would have pitied her then? "Her aplishments stem from pressure. If anyone cared for her, who wouldn''t want to be treated like a little princess?"


    Matthew stood nearby, concern etched across his face.


    1/2


    10:03 Thu, Nov 7


    Chapter 264 You''re Loved by So Many


    He admired Melody''s skills, but in this moment, he saw beyond her carefully felt for her.


    75%


    +5 Free Coins


    ted facade and truly


    His words, delivered neither loudly nor sofily, cut through the silence of the gathering, resonating with everyone present.


    Truman and Mnie exchanged nces, their eyes reflecting empathy and emotion as they looked at Melody.


    Mnie was the first to approach, her graceful movements leaving a fragrant trail, vibrant and striking, her intensity almost overwhelming "Mel, what are the Shieldspared to you?


    "From this moment on, you''re just one of the Moores. If anyone dares to harm you, just tell me, and I''ll be there for you." Mnie''s breathtaking beauty was mesmerizing, her dress entuating her stunning figure, almost too perfect to be real. Yet, there was amanding presence about her that demanded respect.


    Others understood not to underestimate her.


    In front of Melody, however, her demeanor softened as she gently took Melody''s hand, offeringfort with, "Mel. I''m a mother too.


    "As parents, who could be so cruel to their child? The Shields'' refusal to let you carry their name is their loss.


    "From now on, you''re simply Melody Tucker.


    "This bracelet was given to me by my mother. She said if I ever had a daughter, I must spoil and protect her, giving her the very best.


    "But luck wasn''t on my side; I only ended up with Alfred as my son, and I''ll never have the joy of giving him a sister.


    "I''m passing this family heirloom to you.


    "From now on, not just the Moores, but you can count on me as your support.


    "Mel, my dear, you''re loved by so many.


    As Mnie spoke, her typicallynguid eyes glimmered with unshed tears, sparkling like precious gems.


    Her carefully tended hand held Melody''s, a gentle maternal smile gracing her lips.


    Melody looked at Mnie''s sincere affection, feeling warmth from a mother figure for the first time.


    When she was at the Tuckers'' household

 Remarry My 265

    Chapter 265 Take Edward''s Wife


    Chapter 265 Take Edward''s Wife


    +5 Free Coins


    Martin brought Melody to the Tuckers when she was only three. In addition to Tyrell, their family included a one-year-old brother named Spencer.


    Had Spencer still been in Sommerville, he would now be an 18-year-old young man.


    Tyrell took care of all three of them, and from an early age, Martin told her that after giving birth to Spencer, his wife, Stephanie Tucker, vanished beforepleting her postpartum recovery. Growing up, Spencer never liked Melody


    the unexpected addition to their family.


    He never addressed her outside of the house.


    In his eyes, he had never known a mother''s love, as his biological father and brother showered all their affection on her, their adopted daughter.


    During her time in the Tuckers'' home, Spencer would argue with her almost regrly, making them akin


    to rivals.


    But Melody always understood.


    Whether it was Tyrell, Martin, or Spencer, they had all been searching for Stephanie.


    Tyrell felt remorse for not being able to provide his children with maternal affection.


    So when he decided to send Melody back to the Shields, he earnestly told her, "Mel, you''re so lucky.


    "From now on, you''ll experience the love of your real mother."


    "Everything I couldn''t give you over the years, your mother will surely make up for.


    At that moment, Melody, still somewhat confused, felt a surge of sympathy for Tyrell and stepped forward to embrace him, gently patting his slightly hunched back, her 16-year-old voice soft and sweet as she said. "Dad, we''ll definitely find Mom "Even though I''ve never met her, I know she must be gentle and beautiful, right?"


    Tyrell looked down, quietly stroking Melody''s soft hair his gaze tender yet revealing a hint of indulgent


    amusement.


    "She was quite spoiled.


    "She was so beautiful and captivating..."


    Melody returned to the present and finally grasped Mnie''s hand in return. Although this was their first meeting, she felt as if she were beginning to trulyprehend what motherly love meant.


    She realized that a mother''s love was forgiving and nurturing, a warmth that prated to her very core.


    Melody smiled, her previously cold demeanor melting away, revealing a soft, sweet smile devoid of any


    1/2


    Chapter 265 Take Edward''s Wife


    hostility.


    +5 Free Coins


    She nced over at Edward, who nodded slightly in acknowledgment. Only then did Melody confidently ept Mnie''s family heirloom bracelet, sweetly saying, "Thank you, Mom!"


    At that moment, everyone understood that Melody had been wholeheartedly weed by the Moores!


    Mnie smiled in satisfaction as she fastened the emerald family bracelet onto Melody''s wrist.


    The value of this bracelet was immeasurable.


    But what held even greater significance was Mnie''s approval, representing both the Moores and the esteemed Lambert family of Sommerton.


    A wave of emotion swept through the crowd.


    Melody''s visit to Regal de had been exceptionally rewarding!Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Just moments ago, Melody''s inquisitive nce and Edward''s subtle nod hadn''t escaped Mnie''s notice.


    After cing the bracelet on Melody, she couldn''t help but cast another nce at Edward, her lips curling into a yful pout as she teasingly whispered, "Hmph, your wife belongs to me!" Alfred, happening to overhear this, suddenly rushed forward, grasping his mother''s arm with a serious frown.


    "Mom, are you serious?


    "Are you using this family bracelet to take Edward''s wife?


    Is Melody going to be my wife?"


    The crowd gasped, totally stunned. Whoa... Mr. Alfred what are you talking about?!

 Remarry My 266

    Chapter 266 Feeling Like an Orphan


    Chapter 266 Feeling Like an Orphan +5 Free Coins


    As soon as Alfred finished his statement, Truman yfully smacked him on the head and chastised, "Alfred, do you think so highly of yourself?


    "You actually have an eye for Melody; that shows you have good taste. But remember, she is your sister-inw-keep your hands off her!


    "If you invested even half the energy into finding a girlfriend that you do into gossiping, you wouldn''t have spent three years abroad without a decent woman by your side!" Alfred bristled at the remark. He was just 17 when he was sent overseas.


    If he''d had a girl around him. Truman would have likely flown himself overseas and given him a good. beating


    As for why he hadn''t dated after turning 18...


    Alfred''s gaze drifted momentarily, a proud and dazzling figure shing in his mind.


    That woman, at such a young age, confidently walked in striking red high heels, effortlessly navigating the dazzling chaos of high society...


    Yet, there was a palpable sense of loneliness that seemed to surround her.


    She thrived on her own, gliding through life as if nothing could disrupt her peace.


    But as time passed, she grew disenchanted with Regal de and didn''t want to see him anymore.


    That fleeting vision faded like smoke..


    Alfred snapped back to the present, casually tossing a yful wink at the woman nearby, shing a grin as he said, "Dad, you really don''t know, do you?


    "I started pursuing Melody back in high school.


    "I just didn''t expect that while I was away, she''d be my sister-inw the moment I got back....


    "I''m still reeling from that shocking turn of events; how could I possibly be interested in anyone else?


    "Honestly, it''s either Melody or I''m destined to be a lonely bachelor forever


    At 20, Alfred was still youthful and carefree, exuding a charming air that was refreshing and unconventional.


    His candid confession was both endearing and sincere


    Truman facepalmed, bursting Alfred''s bubble. "Then you''d better be single for life!"


    Alfred was too stunned to speak.


    It seems like Dad is truly upset; he even said I should be single forever.


    1


    1/2


    75


    Chapter 266 Feeling Like an Orphan


    #5 Free Cons


    Mnie raised an eyebrow, regarding Alfred with newfound curiosity. Alfred actually has deep feelings for Melod


    Perhaps that was why he mentioned wanting to win her over as his girlfriend today!


    But... it''s notpletely out of the question.


    But I don''t think he can handle the Moores'' wealth even if I offered it to him.


    Melody is clearly a determined woman, clever and resourceful


    Can Alfred really match her?


    Mnie sighed, releasing her hold on Melody''s hand, her brow furrowing in exasperation as she said, "Forget it, Mel. Don''t pay attention to his nonsense. "Trust me, he''s not good enough for you."


    Mnie was somewhat realistic about her own son...


    She feared he wouldn''t be able to get part of the inheritance, let alonepete for women.


    She didn''t want him to get in trouble because of Edward.


    It was more important to keep him alive.


    "Mom?"Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Alfred thought, My mom isn''t on my side anymore!


    Mnie raised an eyebrow, growing slightly impatient


    "Shut up!"


    Speechless, Alfred mused, The day aftering home my mom''s love just vanished! No worries; I still have my dad.


    Alfred turned to Truman, who was about to slip away, and whined like a child, "Dad!


    "Did you hear what Mom...


    Truman continued walking, leaving behind a cool silhouette.


    Alfred thought, Gosh, does nobody care about me now?


    Why am I feeling like an orphan when both my parents are still alive?

 Remarry My 267

    Chapter 267 Moon Begonia''s Main Character Had Crumbled.


    Chapter 267 Moon Begonia''s Main Character Had Crumbled


    +5 Free Coins


    Truman managed to escape, leaving Mnie with the most authoritative presence at the tea banquet.


    Before he left, he had already given instructions to Ronald.


    When Melody departed, Ronald was to carefully dig up the Sylrien Orchid he had painstakingly cultivated and arrange for a professional to transnt it to the Moore Residence, That Sylrien Orchid was the reward he had promised Melody for winning the tea banquet.


    He was now Melody''s father!


    He couldn''t go back on his word.


    Alfred thought, I can''t believe this.


    Following Truman''s orders, Ronald began excavating the prized nt while everyone at the Moore Residence acknowledged the significance of Melody to the Moores.


    The newlywed Melody had truly won over both family heads.


    The tea banquet was nearing its conclusion


    The entire event had been live-streamed by Regal de''s photographer without interruption.


    The focus was on capturing Melody''s dazzling moments while revealing the shadows lurking at the event.


    In the LilyRises livestream room.


    With the official backing from Pharma821, the public once again recognized the quality of YM Cosmetics,


    All the supposed allergic reactions were merely false ims.


    The YM rejuvenation cream showcased in the livestream quickly sold out once more, with viewers urging Melody to skip the pre-sale and move straight to retail.


    "As part of the VoiceMel Army, we used to thrive in our own niche, only active in the character''s voice. scene, but now Melody has made it big.


    "She faced off against Suzanna, that third-tier star, and we''ve solidified our ce in the spotlight, thanks to VoiceMel!


    "It''s time to drop my support video, Sizzling! Let''s bring in some high-ss vibes, haha,"


    "I''m dying ofughter, the VoiceMel Army really only stays within the character''s voice circle; we haven''t participated in the idol scene, but let''s put on a show for VoiceMel with Lose Control."


    "Given Melody''s current sess, even though she''s pushed Suzanna down, she clearly isn''t looking to remain in the entertainment industry. She''s just selling YM Cosmetics. Ms. Tucker is living the endlessvish life...


    "Not only that. Mrs. Mnie even gifted her an emerald bracelet, which must be worth hundreds of


    1/3


    The


    Chapter 267 Moon Begonia''s Main Character Had Crumbled


    9.75%


    +5 Free Coins


    millions!"


    "Wow... I can''t begin to imagine Melody''s worth now."


    "Perhaps you should widen your horizons."


    Suzanna''s fans, known as "Moon Begonia, suddenly seemed to vanish.


    Those who once supported Suzanna and her sibling-like bond with Carson and Derrick, who adored her little sister persona, went silent..


    Since Moon Begonia''s main character had crumbled, they had chosen silence as their disguise.


    The YM rejuvenation cream''s effectiveness is remarkable; look at Melody''s face! Just an hour or two have passed, and not only have the blemishes on her face disappeared, but even the red bumps she intentionally highlighted on her arm are gone! Incredible!!" "Melody is merely a freshman at Greenfield University, yet she''s already excelling, coborating with Griffin Group''s legal team while establishing her ownw group. YM Cosmetics has partnered with Pharma821 for development; she''s destined to be a capital tycoon! "Who even wants to be a performer anymore? Her voice work for character voices is just a hobby; she releases a song, and it goes viral online.


    "With those aplishments, can''t I be her fan forever? I hope she always stays on top!"


    Melody wasn''t focused on the livestream dynamics.


    While Alfred was joking around, she stepped into the camera''s view, her delicate face free of makeup. leaning closer as she patiently said, "VoiceMel Army, are you there?


    "To all my new and old fans, the LilyRises livestream room you''re in is a brand created by embroidery master, Lily Campbell, who''s dedicated to traditional-style clothing. "I''m also one of the investors.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "I hope everyone will pay attention, as I''ll be teaming up with Ms. Campbell to bring you even bigger surprises soon!"


    With Melody''s shoutout, viewers suddenly realized and flocked to follow LilyRises, eager to support within their means.


    However, they soon discovered that the LilyRises livestream room didn''t even have a gift feature activated.


    Fans began questioning in the chat.


    Melody nced over and smiled, "Thank you all for wanting to support the traditional brand! LilyRises is still in its early stages, so we won''t be epting gifts from fans," Of course, this was also Melody''s thought process.


    What she could offer LilyRises at this stage was to increase its visibility and traffic.


    If they began epting gifts to generate ie, it would limit their vision.


    2/3


    10:03 Thu, Nov


    Chapter 267 Moon Begonia''s Main Character Had Crumbled


    a


    Currently, LilyRises faced the challenge of having a very specific aesthetic.


    +5 Free Cons


    While they produced high-quality embroidery pieces, Lily''smitment to traditional culture meant that every garment was handmade by skilled artisans. What they created was art, not merely products.

 Remarry My 268

    Chapter 268 A Small Favor


    Chapter 268 A Small Favor


    To establish a brand, the artwork could serve as a striking centerpiece for the museum while also promoting the rich cultural heritage of traditional embroidery. +5 Free Coins


    To generate significant sales and enhance awareness of this vibrant culture, they had to harness the power of the inte to engage younger audiences.


    Tve been quite busytely, but I''ll make time to design some cartoon-themed embroidered T-shirts for everyone, Melody dered.


    "When the timees, make sure to follow my Twitter!


    "There will be giveaways for fans to try on the shirts!"


    Her words reignited her fans'' enthusiasm


    Soon, the follower count for the LilyRises Tomato Live Broadcast ount soared past one million, setting a record for the fastest growth in followers on the Tomato Live Broadcast app that day,


    Additionally. Melody''s Twitter followers surged by hundreds of thousands, attracted by both her talent. and her burgeoning fame,


    In summary, Melody''s poprity had surpassed that of Suzanna, a once-prominent third-tier actress whose reputation had now faded.


    Mnie observed as Melody confidently interacted with the live audience, clearly outlining her career aspirations.


    Her eyes sparkled with a hint of desire.


    As the daughter of Sommerton''s elite, Mnie had never entered the workforce after graduation.


    +


    The Lamberts had treated her like a fragile flower, and after marrying into the Moores, Truman had showered her with affection for over 20 years. She was like a peony, sheltered from life''s tempests.


    Exquisitely beautiful, yet yearning for the rain-soaked blooms thriving just beyond her garden walls....


    Melody sensed the glimmer of longing in Mnie''s eyes and, without drawing attention to it, moved. closer, taking her delicately manicured hand in her own. "Mom, I have a small favor to ask. I''d like your help with something."


    Mnie quickly masked her longing, turning her head to tuck a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    Then, as if jolted out of her reverie, she turned back to Melody.


    The stunning woman grasped Melody''s hand, a yful pout gracing her lips, clearly feigning annoyance.


    "Why are you being so polite?"


    1/2


    10:03 Thu, NovAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 268 A Small Favor


    "We''re family! I''m happy to help?"


    +5 Free Coins


    "Just tell me what you need. Whatever I have, you can have too. If I don''t have it. I''ll go buy it for you.


    "Don''t underestimate my little nest egg, okay?"


    Though Mnie''s words were humble, her tone was anything but.


    "Little nest egg"? Ha... that''s a vast understatement.


    As Mrs. Moore and the daughter of the Lamberts, her savings amassed over the years are anything but negligible.


    Alfred pondered, Mom, have you forgotten?


    You still have a biological son!


    And I''m your only son...


    Are you sure you don''t want to save a little something for my future?


    Melody was taken aback by Mnie''s generosity and smiled gently. "Mom, I''m not asking for money.


    I''m interested in the preservation technology of the Empress Balm marble box. I''d like to take it for research and apply it to the packaging for YM Cosmetics.


    "Empress Balm is a royal product famous for its skin-repairing properties even after a century, but the freshness-locking technology of this marble box is even more remarkable.


    The artisans of Cleussau truly possess unique insights; it''smendable."


    Melody had envisioned this project the first time she encountered the Empress Balm.


    Now, she was merely bringing it up, hoping to extend a friendly gesture toward Mnie.


    "Oh, I thought it was something significant," Mnie replied yfully.


    "Since you enjoy researching. I''m giving you this box of Empress Balm." Mnie''s eyes sparkled with warmth, her generosity abundant.


    She genuinely cherished Melody; that, to her, was priceless.


    If Melody found joy, she would dly give.


    Thank you, Mom! I''ll dly ept.


    "But I won''t take this Empress Balm for free. Think of it as you purchasing a share in my YM Cosmetics brand. From now on, if there''s any business you''re interested in, we can coborate."

 Remarry My 269

    Chapter 269 I''m Not Faking It


    Chapter 269 I''m Not Faking It


    After being a socialite for over 20 years, Mnie had long lost touch with financial realities.


    The thought of earning money didn''t spark any desire in her.


    However, the idea of having a purpose and experiencing the workce intrigued her.


    So, she kept her excitement in check.


    +5 Free Cons


    She pretended to consider it carefully, her beautifully pale face adopting a thoughtful expression before casually responding, "Hmm, alright.


    "If you hadn''t asked personally, I wouldn''t even consider this!"


    After her yful show of modesty. Mnie leaned closer to Melody, biting her finger as she whispered, "Mel, do shareholders get to wear cute bodycon dresses? "Hmph, watch me charm my way into my husband''s heart.


    I''m going to be a career woman!"


    Melody''s eyes sparkled with amusement; who would have thought her husband''s stepmother could be this: delightfully bubbly?


    She was utterly charmed!


    As the two shared this delightful secret, Alfred stood nearby,pletely baffled.


    What? My mom wants to partner with Melody!


    Mom, do we really need to go through all this effort?


    Is our family''s finances that tight?


    Perplexed, Alfred nudged the ever-silent Edward and poked him in the arm. "Edward..


    Edward nced at him, his expression t. "Just speak normally."


    Speechless, Alfred thought, Wasn''t I speaking normally?


    What part of saying ''Edward isn''t normal?


    But realizing the urgency, he dismissed Edward''s indifference and pressed on.


    "Edward, your wife is teaming up with my mom for a business venture. When are you going to include me in yours?


    "I want to wear... professional attire too!"


    Edward didn''t know how to react. Sometimes, it''s genuinely challenging to deal with a fool


    "Get lost," he spat.


    1/2


    Chapter 269 I''m Not Faking It


    Alfred wanted to cry. Gosh, what''s going on with everyone today?


    Is my brother abandoning me now? Ahhh!


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna stood frozen, facing Derrick, whose prating gaze seemed to prate her very soul. In that moment, the gravity of her predicament pressed down on her like an immense weight. She couldn''t bear to think about what was toe.


    She needed the Shields for protection.


    But Derrick was not inclined to agree.


    Cautiously, Suzanna considered calling her father toe to Regal de when an unbearable itch surged within her.


    It felt like a primal itch rising from her bones, apanied by a burning sensation akin to an allergic


    reaction


    She nced at her arms, seeing no rash.


    Yet, the painful irritation was undeniable.


    Unable to resist any longer, she began to scratch at her skin, leaving behind angry red welts.


    "Derrick, I''m so itchy and in pain; I think I''m having an allergic reaction!"


    Suzanna cried out in desperation.


    There are no allergens present, so why am I having an allergic reaction?


    In a fleeting moment, the memory of Melody offering her that aspirin shed through her mind...


    was the cause?


    So, that was th


    But since she was in Regal de, she felt isted and vulnerable. She could only desperately cling to Derrick''s leg.


    Derrick merely observed her with cold indifference, casting her aside once more. His tone wasced with unprecedented frostiness and irritation. "Suzanna, are you trying to me Melody for your allergy again? "Aren''t you tired of ying the same old tricks?"This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Suzanna felt utterly wretched, tears streaming down her cheeks.


    But this time, I''m not faking it!

 Remarry My 270

    Chapter 270 Restore His Image as an Older Brother


    Chapter 270 Restore His Image as an Older Brother +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna had always been a fragile person, and she had only recently left the intensive care unit. Although she had been pretending a little since her arrival at Regal de, her weakened condition was apparent.


    At this moment, she stoodpletely still as the itching deep within her bones reached a point of unbearable intensity, but it was swiftly overshadowed by an overwhelming pain that coursed through her nerves.


    It felt as if the agony was pulling at her heart, causing her brow to knit tightly together, while cold sweat streamed down her body, making her fear that her mind might spiral into darkness at any moment. "Help... help me... I''m really hurting everywhere. Derrick, please don''t ignore me...


    Her voice was shaky and faint, as though she could copse and lose consciousness at any second.


    Her current state closely resembled her previous bouts of illness, stirring annoyance in Derrick, who furrowed his brow even more. His voice inadvertently took on a stern tone,ced with authority. "Suzanna, do you honestly think I''d fall for your tricks again?


    "It''s unfortunate you''re not using your acting skills for your actual acting career.


    "I''m not helping you again, so stop calling my name!"


    As Derrick observed the distress etched on Suzanna''s face, any sympathy he once felt evaporated, reced by a surge of anger that continued to rise within him.


    With every


    y wave of fury, his expression darkened, revealing a mix of unsettling intensity and sorrow.


    Eventually, he felt a flicker of animosity toward Suzanna.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Throughout their lives, he had genuinely cared for her showering her with love and support. Yet now, she had positioned herself as a target, exploiting his unwavering trust and affection to strike at Melody.


    He didn''t merely despise her deceit; he resented how she had manipted him, making him feel as if he was not even family.


    While he could not condone her attempts to undermine Melody, he understood that human emotions could beplex and twisted.


    From their childhood, he had favored Suzanna, nurturing a connection that far surpassed what he felt for Melody.


    That was why he now felt such profound difort-a mix of hate and disappointment.


    Regarding Melody, guilt weighed heavily on him, an unshakeable burden that left him uncertain about how to start making things right. "Derrick, that Aspirin Mel gave me is really problematic. I''m not acting this time....


    "Call an ambnce! I''m in so much pain and itching. Oh, God... I just want to peel my skin off to scratch


    it''s unbearable... the itch right down to my bones! Please, help me.....


    1/2


    10:03 Thu, Nov 7


    Chapter 270 Restore His Image as an Older Brother


    Suzanna felt as though countless ants were biting at her body, crawling over her bones.


    +5 Free Cons


    She longed to scratch the source of her torment, but theyer of skin that separated her from relief felt insurmountable.


    The sensation drove her to scratch furiously, even to the point of drawing blood on her face, neck, and leaving angry scratches on her arms and thighs. "Sob... someone help me!


    "Mel, Mel... I was wrong. Please, give me some antihistamines. This isn''t just a Cacroce allergy; what did you put in that Aspirin?!"


    Melody nced in her direction, her demeanor rxed as she smiled. "Ms. Shield, you really know how to y the victim.


    "You can''t just shift the me; if you were really allergic, then why don''t you have any rashes or swelling? You''ve only managed to scratch yourself bloody. "Am I supposed to take the me for that?"


    Melody chuckled lightly, her clear apricot-colored eyes sparkling with amusement.


    Her innocent gesture seemed to radiate purity.


    Derrick nodded vigorously, looking toward Melody, his words caught in his throat as he summoned the courage to approach her.


    He locked his gaze onto Melody''s, filled with guilt as he said, "Mel, I was wrong to stand by Suzanna and insisting that the YM Cosmetics you developed were wed. It was my error; I misjudged you. "I''m really sorry.


    "Will you forgive me?"


    As awyer, Derrick usually took great care in considering rights and responsibilities when interacting with others, but when it came to family, he felt utterly powerless.


    He had indeed aided Suzanna in her conflict with Melody, even though they were both his sisters. While he recognized his previous bias, he still had genuine feelings for Melody.


    Now, he was ready to apologize to restore his image as an older brother in front of her.

 Remarry My 271

    Chapter 271 Starting Over Isn''t the End of the World Chapter 271 Starting Over Isn''t the End of the World


    Moreover, he truly grasped the depth of his mistake. +5 Free Coins


    Four years ago, when Melody returned to the Shields, she had always treated him with kindness. During his gruelingw studies, utterly exhausted and sore, she woulde to give him massages and aromatherapy. Clearly, Melody cared for him.


    Now that he was prepared to apologize, he figured Melody should be inclined to forgive him soon....


    As Derrick pondered this, he looked down only to realize that Melody seemedpletely unfazed by his apology.


    A wave of unease washed over him.


    He reached out to grasp her wrist, anxiously repeating, "Mel, can you-"


    Melody took a step back, easily dodging Derrick''s advance. When she saw him moving closer again, her brow arched slightly, and she scolded, "Mr. Shield! Stay away from me.


    "I find you repulsive.


    Melody''s expression was devoid of emotion, her response to Derrick''s apology neither joyful nor sorrowful, justced with cold sarcasm


    Derrick froze, his hand and foot immobilized as he stared at Melody in disbelief, desperately searching for a hint of the warmth she had once shown him.


    But it was nowhere to be found.


    It was as if that warmth had never existed.


    In fact, he caught a glimpse of something resembling disdain in her eyes.


    His heart plummeted, feeling as if it had dropped into the depths of despair.


    In that moment, he finally understood what Gary had been trying to convey.


    He had expressed the hope that Derrick would remain steadfast.


    Derrick''s heart felt deste as his lips trembled, but he couldn''t help but continue to plead for forgiveness.


    ""Mel, I know you''re just angry right now.


    "We''re family; siblings shouldn''t hold forever.


    "Do you think my apologycks sincerity? That''s fine. You want to build your ownw firm, right?


    "Once I''m back at Justice Law Firm, I''ll give you half of my shares.


    "If you''re worried I might be lying and just putting on a show, here''s my personal seal, a gift from me.


    1/2


    10:04 Thu, Nov 70


    Chapter 271 Starting Over Isn''t the End of the World


    +5 Free Cons


    In the midst of her overwhelming difort, Suzanna heard Derrick''s words and felt her scalp prickle. "Derrick, have you lost your mind? "Yourwyer''s personal seal represents everything you stand for.


    "What if she decides to take revenge on you and uses it to create a fraudulent case? All your hard work could go to waste


    Suzanna couldn''t understand why her brothers were so eager to make amends with Melody.


    Melody has secured wealth and influence by marrying into the Moores in my ce; she has everything!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Why should they treat her with such generosity?


    She doesn''t deserve it!


    "I''ll ept whateveres.


    "This is my punishment to bear; as long as Mel is happy and can forgive my mistakes...


    "Starting over isn''t the end of the world."


    Derrick ultimately slumped his shoulders, humbled by guilt that eroded his former pride, even bing somewhat subservient in his attempts to win over Melody. When had he ever taken such a stance before?


    Even when he spoke softly to Melody, it had been a rare urrence.


    Now, he was finally willing to lower his guard and treat her with kindness.


    Sadly, it was toote.


    Melody couldn''t help but chuckle at Derrick''s words. As she casually epted the personal seal he offered, Y she toyed with it in her hands and let out augh. "Ha!


    "Mr. Shield, your words are truly touching."


    As Derrick listened, he thought she might actually be moved enough to consider forgiving him, his eyes brightening with hope. "Mel...


    However, in the next moment, Melody''s tone shifted.

 Remarry My 272

    10:47 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 272 Silly Girl. I''m Back


    Chapter 272 Silly Girl, I''m Back


    "Mr. Shield, you''re a professionalwyer," she noted.


    "I have a question for you." Melody''s voice cut through the air like a knife. "If I were to stab you with a knife and then bow over your body to ask for forgiveness, would you actually forgive me?"


    Her words were sharp and left no doubt in Derrick''s mind that their rtionship had reached a deadlock.


    There would be no forgiveness from her!


    Derrick stood frozen, his expression bleak. He opened his mouth to reply, but his gaze fell on Melody, who carelessly tossed aside his personal seal as if even brief contact with him would leave a stain, The sight pierced him like a dagger to the heart.


    Just when he thought he might leave in humiliation, Suzanna suddenly copsed during the tea banquet.


    She was standing closest to Derrick.


    Instinctively, he stepped forward, wrapping his arms around her and supporting her waist. Panic washed over him as he shouted, "Suzie! Suzie!!


    "Wake up!


    "Mel, she''s our sister! No matter her past actions, we need to get her to a hospital right away."


    Suzanna was covered in scratches, a harrowing sight to behold.


    Despite his unresolved feelings, he couldn''t bear to watch her in pain..


    Melody shot a nce at Ronald, and he quickly grasped her unspoken request, organizing for an ambnce toe.


    Her gazended on Suzanna''s tight-lipped expression. Melody recognized that Suzanna was not genuinely


    unconscious.


    But so what?Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    The medication she had mixed into that aspirin would have Suzanna wing at her skin for three full days and nights.


    Once she left Regal de, her experience in the hospital would be nothing short of a nightmare.


    The paramedics arrived at a steady pace, timed perfectly to avoid arousing suspicion. Meanwhile, Suzanna Jay in Derrick''s arms, her nails digging into his skin as she fought the overwhelming urge to scratch. The itch was more unbearable than the pain from her own nails.


    Suppressing thatpulsion felt like torture.


    But she endured.


    1/2


    Chapter 272 Silly C


    272 Silly Girl, I''m Back


    +5 Free Coins


    Finally, they managed to transfer her onto a stretcher headed for the hospital. Derrick, worried for Suzanna, reluctantly apanied her.


    Before leaving, he cast onest nce at Melody, his eyes filled with bitterness and turmoil. His lips formed a thin line.


    Atst, his voice came out hoarse.


    "Mel, I''ll just take her to the hospital. Once she''s stable, I''lle back for you."


    His words felt like a deal or perhaps a desperate plea.


    Melody watched his uncertain demeanor and responded casually, "Mr. Shield, there''s no rush.


    "I''ve gathered all the evidence needed for the defamation case against you and Amanda. Just wait for mywyer''s letter."


    Derrick opened his mouth as if to argue but fell silent instead, leaving with the ambnce,


    At the entrance of Regal de, Suzanna was finally moved from the stretcher into the ambnce. Derrick climbed in beside her. However, the ambnce didn''t start up as expected.


    A momentter, the driver got out to investigate. "Who would be so inconsiderate? The tires have been. shed!"


    Lying on the stretcher, unable to bear the itching any longer, Suzanna thought, Why can''t this just end?


    Nearby, inside a ck Jeep sat a youth in an oversized hoodie, casually tapping away on aptop.


    In his other hand, he fiddled with a slender steel needle...


    The boy wore a metallic silver chain around his neck, and his thin lips curled into a slight, detached smile. His sharp ck eyes glinted, hinting at an underlying coldness. "Silly girl, I''m back..."

 Remarry My 273

    Chapter 273 Both Parents Around to Cherish You


    At Regal de.


    45 Free Coins


    After the Shields siblings had departed, Melody swiftly learned that the ambnce''s tires had been shed.


    She felt a twinge of surprise. Whoever hadmitted this act was clearly juvenile, yet their actions. seemed to be inadvertently assisting her.


    In Regal de, shing an ambnce''s tires was clearly a deliberate act.


    For reasons unknown, she felt an odd urge to walk toward the entrance, lifting her skirt slightly.


    Inside the ambnce, Suzanna could no longer hold back; her hands began to scratch at her skin. Fresh blood welled from the marks, and her pain was evident. Derrick sat beside her, observing her frantic movements with a darkening expression.


    So, her earlier fainting was a ploy to evade responsibility?


    Bat she looks genuinely unwell


    There are no visible signs of an allergic reaction, but her current mental state is rming


    When Derrick noticed Melody emerging, he momentarily shifted his focus from the itching Suzanna and leaped out of the ambnce, rushing to Melody''s side "Mel, this was just an ident,'' he insisted earnestly.


    "No one will suspect that Regal de orchestrated this you don''t need to worry."


    After all, the act of shing the ambnce tires was far too tant. Suzanna had been screaming that Melody had done this on purpose.


    Derrick remained silent, perplexed by the situation, but he recognized that Melody was above such petty


    antics.


    Melody shot him a sidelong nce, skillfully creating distance between them. Bernard, observing the tension, stepped in to block Derrick''s approach. "Mrs. Moore, what are you looking for?"


    Bernard pushed Derrick aside with ease and curiously peered down at Melody.


    He noticed that she had just arrived at the entrance of Regal de, seemingly searching for something.


    Regal de was not isted; it was located on "Noblecrest Lane, which had once housed a royal mansion over a century ago.


    Several affluent residences surrounded it, along with a historic prince''s mansion designated as andmark. ensuring that luxury cars frequently passed through.


    I


    1/2


    10:47 Fri, Nov 80


    Chapter 273 Both Parents Around to Cherish You


    Many vehicles were parked in the shade just outside Regal de.


    +5 Free Con


    The distance from the entrance to the inner courtyard was far enough to provide some tranquility.


    The Moores had strong security; bizarre incidents like this were rare.


    Yet, here was an ambnce parked right at the entrance, clearly indicating that someone noble from within Regal de was in distress.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But u


    who had shed the tires, and who were they aiming to harm?


    Ronald soon approached.


    He joined Melody and respectfully said, "Mrs. Melody, we reviewed the surveince footage. A man in a ck hoodie did it. He was masked and wielding a steel needle, executing the act with clean efficiency- clearly a seasoned criminal." Then, a bodyguard dutifully set aptop before Melody, disying the recent surveince footage.


    They observed the boy moving with azy swagger, the oversized ck hoodie casting a shadow over most of his face, while a ck mask obscured the lower half. He appeared like a phantom wandering in the night.


    But his demeanor suggested he wasn''t very old.


    He looked like a teenager.


    Yes, a teenager!


    Could it be him?


    Melody''s fingers trembled slightly, she hadn''t felt this anxious in a long time.


    Since her rebirth, despite her busy schedule each week she had made it a point to visit the nursing home. to see Martin and reminisce about old times.


    She was also looking into the Tuckers.


    ording to Martin''s doctor after Martin was dered unresponsive four years ago, Tyrell had provided. the hospital with a substantial sum before leaving with Spencer.


    It appeared they had never returned to Sommerville.


    After earning some money, Melody had personally searched for them and even hired private detectives, yet there was no trace of the Tuckers.


    It was as if they had disappeared without a trace.


    But she suspected Tyrell must have taken Spencer elsewhere to find Stephanie.


    When he sent her back to the Shields, Tyrell had said, "Mel, be a good girl. Once I find your mom, I''lle back for you.


    "That way, you''ll have both parents around to cherish you."


    2/2


    C

 Remarry My 274

    hapter 274 I Won''t Send Her Off


    Chapter 274 I Won''t Send Her Off


    In that particr year, Martin urged her to be patient as he chased his dreams of sess, while Tyrell asked her to hold on until he could locate Stephanie.


    They both vowed to bring her back home someday


    At the same time, Spencer, who was only 14, made a face at her and rolled his eyes in frustration.


    "Hahad, you''re finally getting out of our house.


    "When I grow up, I''ll find you.


    "But unlike Dad and Martin, I won''t be tricked; I''lle to ruin everything you have.


    "Because... I can''t stand you!


    "Melody, you''re the one I''ve loathed the most throughout my life... Ugh!


    "Muah!"


    While thenky boy shouted angrily, Melody, dressed in a beautiful princess gown, suddenly threw herself into his arms, wrapping her arms around his waist and standing on her tiptoes to nt a big kiss on his cheek. Spencer froze, his anger trapped in his throat, unresolved and unvoiced.


    "Spencer, I''ll be waiting for you!"


    Melody was going home; she had discovered her biological parents, and that was a reason to celebrate.


    The Tuckers, although hesitant, supported her desire to connect with her blood rtives.


    As Spencer felt his body tense up, his cheeks flushed bright red, like a lobster boiled in water, his head swirling with embarrassment:


    "Y-you... Melody, y-you''re not my sister!


    "You''re just a bad person!!"


    She joined our family, and now she wants to return to her own


    How ungrateful.


    After spending years eating from our te and wearing clothes we bought, she is simply turning her back and leaving like a heartless thief


    He silently grumbled to himself as he stood by the window, unwilling to witness Melody departing from the Tuckers'' home, where Tyrell and Martin were carrying her bags to help her leave. Why are they sending her off?


    1/2


    Chapter 274 I Won''t Send Her Off


    :49%


    And Melody, su spoiled and reliant on Dad and Martin''s lowill definitelye back topete with me for their


    so affection.


    I won''t send her off.


    Once Melody got into the car and the three of them disappeared from sight, Spencer''s back sagged in despair.


    He turned to look around the room filled with stuffed animals he and Martin had gathered for her, his gazending on a smallvender unicorn plushie


    This toy had been a gift for Melody on her tenth birthday.


    Their family had taken her to an arcade for the celebration, where eight-year-old him had won that very first stuffed animal for her.


    It had always been her favorite plushie.


    He lingered for a moment, but then quickly looked away.


    Hmph/she must have left this toy here on purpose!


    Disregarding the toy, Spencer grabbed his bag, took the keys, and stepped outside; he had a boxing match that night.


    Collin from the underground boxing ring promised to help him hide his age so he could fulfill his dream of fighting.


    If he won, he could earn ten grand.


    Melody had only just started studying financest month, but herputer was a patchwork of spare parts put together by Martin.


    He needed to buy himself a newputer.


    That way, Melody would definitely be jealous of him.


    However, just as Spencer was about to shut the door, he irritably raked his hand through his short hair, "D''mn it!This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "The things I owe you."


    Spencer stepped back inside, reaching for thatvender unicorn plushie.


    He had grown up, easily lifting the little toy with one hand.


    As a kid, he had tossed it to Melody, his eight-year-old voice still childish as he said, "Melody, this toy is for


    you.


    Only those who won''te back need a farewell.

 Remarry My 275

    2/2


    Chapter 275 What Could He Say Against Tat


    Chapter 275 What Could He Say Against That


    "Don''t make me drink form today, I''ve grown up and don''t need it anymore.


    Little Spencer, chubby and cute, had a light blush on his cheeks.


    At eight years old, he had just recovered from a cold that forced him to eat only liquid foods, so Melody had prepared some form for him. Little did she know he would hold a grudge over it for years toe.


    Young Melody hugged the soft, pudgy Spencer and rubbed her cheek against his round face,ughing sweetly. "Spencer, you''re the best!


    "I dere this unicorn plushie my favorite toy ever!"


    Spencer stared nkly at the unicorn plushie resting on the couch, eventually kicking a stool in frustration and muttering,


    "You said it was your favorite toy.


    You silly girl, if you liked it so much, you would have remembered to take it with you....


    He picked up the unicorn plushie and headed outside before hopping onto the motorcycle Martin had left at home. He then put on his helmet and sped off to the address Arnold had provided after he found the Tuckers. He arrivedte.


    Parking a distance away from the Shields'' entrance, he spotted Tyrell leaning against that old, rusty used car, smoking, looking quite faded.


    Last night, they had a fierce argument.


    It had gotten extremely heated.


    Tyrell intended to return Melody to the Shields and then move the family away from Sommerville.


    Neither he nor Martin wanted that; the three men nearly came to blows in the yard, somewhere Melody couldn''t see.


    Eventually, Tyrell agreed that Martin could stay, but he had to establish his own strength within six months to protect himself.


    And he had to go with Tyrell.


    Since he was born and became aware of the world, he had known he was different from others; while others had mothers, he, Martin, and Melody did not. Their father seldom spoke of their mother, merely telling them that he would find her some day.


    Years slipped by.


    1/2


    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 275 What Could He Say Against That


    For the first time, Tyrell revealed that they were not from Sommerville.


    He was taking them back to their true homnd.


    At that moment, Spencer passionately shot back, "Dad, what about Melody?


    "Will shee home with us?"Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyrell sighed, his eyes clouded with sadness.


    "She will return to her own family.


    "Spencer, our hometown is dangerous; we cannot take Melody with us.


    "But we cane back for herter.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Maybe in five years, maybe in ten. When you''re strong enough to protect yourself and her, then you can bring her back to your side.


    Spencer felt a wave of realization wash over him, finally understanding.


    Melody had to go back to the Shields; aside from that ancient Arnold insisting on it, Tyrell had also agreed


    What could he say against that?


    He was only 14.


    He could only watch her leave with indifference, epting the painful truth: Melody was originally named Zanna Shield.


    They had never truly been a family....


    Clutching the plushie, Spencer stood a short distance away, watching as Melody walked out with Martin, the two chatting happily. Melody''s eyes were red from crying,


    Spencer instinctively hid behind a tree while clutching the unicorn tightly, trying to avoid letting her see him.


    Then, he heard Melody say, "Spencer is so good to me too.


    Spencer remained hidden behind the tree, gripping the unicorn''s horn, sulking, "Hmph, who has been good to you?"


    Later, Tyrell and Martin drove away.


    Melody returned to the Shields as well.


    Only then did Spencer step out from behind the tree, the unicorn plushie in his arms feeling like a hot


    potato.

 Remarry My 276

    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 276 Cut It Up and Throw It Far Away


    Chapter 276 Cut It Up and Throw It Far Away


    +5 Free Coins


    His expression soured as the lively sounds of the Shields servants echoed around him, busy with their chores.


    In the midst of this bustling chaos, Spencer nimbly scaled the wall, slipping into the Shields estate with remarkable stealth, expertly dodging the staff on his pajli toward the main building Once he reached the lower level, he took a moment to soak in his surroundings.


    Above him, a room was decorated like a fairy-tale princess''s sanctuary, adorned with soft pastel hues. This is probably Melody designated space the Shields prepared for her.


    A wave of regret washed over him.


    Poor Melody. She had to endure thepany of three guys when she was with us; she endured a lot.


    At least here, she has her biological mother, who will surely care for her far better than anyone else.


    Spencer made his way up the wall again, heading to the second floor. Unbeknownst to him, Suzanna was currently having a breakdown in the family doctor''s specialized room, leaving Melody''s space unupied. Upon entering the room, he confirmed that Melody''s belongings were indeed scattered across the floor- her suitcase bursting with pink dolls and princess gowns.


    Quietly, he ced the well-loved unicorn toy, which had been a constantpanion for Melody over the past six years, on the bed.


    Amongst the array ofvish dolls, the unicorn''s simplicity stood in stark contrast


    Still, Spencer understood that none of those extravagant toys couldpare to the one he had given. Melody.


    She had once told him it was her favorite; the unicorn was her most treasured possession ever!


    After setting the toy down, Spencer seized the opportunity to slip back outside.


    It struck him how effortless it was to infiltrate the Shields'' estate.


    Had he not left Sommerville yet, he could have visited Melody in secret once more.


    He chuckled at the thought of her tears upon seeing him; it would surely be a sight to behold.


    What he failed to realize was that, on Melody''s first day staying in the Shields mansion, a somewhat recovered Suzanna had expressed a desire to share a bed with Melody.


    As she entered the room, her gaze fell disdainfully on Melody''s suitcase, which was carelessly piled in one. corner. Her eyes thennded on the ugly unicorn doll nestled among thevish toys.


    With a grimace, Suzanna approached the unicorn, her face contorting in disgust as she picked it up and flung it to the floor, stomping on it with vicious glee.


    "What is this filthy thing doing on my bed?" she eximed.


    1/2


    10:48 Fri Nov 8


    Chapter 276 Cut It Up and Throw It Far Away


    Freda hurried forward to safeguard Suzanna''s delicate feet. "Ms. Shield, please don''t be upset.


    19%


    +5 Fra Coins


    "There''s a shortage of rooms in the house right now. Melody''s old room has been remodeled into your closet, so she must share your bed tonight."


    Suzanna remained disgruntled, clinging to Freda''s arm like a petnt child. "But Mrs. Swenson, I don''t want to sleep next to her. There''s just something about her that feels so... cheap and revolting." Freda was well aware of Suzanna''s spoiled nature.


    Melody, having just returned from a lengthy absence, was far from indulged.


    "Ms. Shield, just leave this to me," Freda reassured her.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "You must be nice to her and ept that she''ll be sharing your room tonight"


    Reluctantly. Suzanna nodded. She couldn''t shake her disdain for the recently returned Melody, especially regarding her bright, seemingly innocent almond-shaped eyes and more appealing features. How could that peasant girl, lost for over a decade, appear so well-groomed?


    It makes me sick!


    Freda, noticing Suzanna''s willingness to cooperate, bent down to retrieve the now-damaged unicorn toy. her own revulsion mirrored in her eyes. "Since you don''t like it, I''ll take care of it. "I''ll cut it up and throw it far away."


    Suzanna frowned slightly, speaking in a hushed tone, Just make sure Melody doesn''t find out. Toss it outside the gate.


    That filthy doll has no ce in my room.


    And that disgusting Melody is even less worthy of

 Remarry My 277

    Chapter 277 She Was Kidnapped


    Chapter 277 She Was Kidnapped


    The summer night buzzed with the constant chirping of cicadas.


    +5 Free Coms


    As Spencer pulled himself away from the underground boxing ring, a smile crept onto his face, even as pain shot through his body,


    He gripped a ck bag containing 10,000 dors, each step bing increasinglyborious and unsteady.


    Yet, despite it all, his heart felt light.


    After Melody left, their living situation had shifted to an even smaller rental apartment.


    Martin had made strides in the finance world and earned a decent amount.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Tyrell had been involved in various confidential projects inputers, finance, and emerging technologies, reaping substantial rewards from his stock investments. However, beyond being generous with Melody and using the money on the children, Tyrell had invested everything into private investigators searching the globe for his missing wife. For over a decade, he never abandoned the quest.


    Onlyter did Spencer discover from Martin that when Martin found Melody at the age of eight. Tyrell had initially resisted bringing her into their home.


    But Martin, known for his stubbornness, had ignored Tyrell''s protests, dering, "Then I''ll take care of her myself. She''s won''t have anything to do with you."


    From a young age, Martin had never undergone an IQ test, but he carried an inherent aloofness and maturity that set him apart from his peers.


    Tyrell frowned. "You''re just a kid. How can you care for another child?


    "Come on, I''ll help you bring her back where you found her."


    Martin rejected the idea, saying, "She was kidnapped.


    "She was also drugged and disoriented. If we don''t take care of her, she''ll either be kidnapped again or thrown into an orphanage!"


    Tyrell looked down at the three-year-old girl, whose beauty and fragility were striking, unable to resist pinching her soft cheeks.


    Little Melody''s gaze was unfocused; she squinted up at him with a sweet smile, her dimples shallow yet charming. "Daddy! I''m so hungry." Tyrell felt a rush of warmth fill his chest. This little girl was simply irresistible.


    But the look in her eyes was strange.


    "She''s on alternative medicine. It''s hallucinogenic; it could damage her brain. If we don''t treat her


    1/2


    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 277 She Was Kidnapped


    properly, she might end up with dementia,


    +5 Free Coins


    "What kind of scum would harm a three-year-old like this?" Tyrell could no longer contain his anger, his frown deepening.


    Finally, he couldn''t bring himself to abandon little Melody. With a resigned sigh, he said, "I''ll take her to the hospital tomorrow.


    "If she can be treated, we''ll send her back. If not, I''ll care for her until she turns 18. Martin, when you''re able to earn, you can support her for life!" After saying this, Tyrell noticed the three-year-old girl tugging at his pant leg, looking up at him with wide


    eyes.


    "Dad, she''s hungry, Martin stated.


    He understood the longing reflected in the little girl''s gaze. Everyone thought he had found Melody on the street, including Melody herself.


    But Martin knew the truth-he had rescued her from a human trafficking ring, putting himself at great risk.


    That was the moment fate began to shift.


    It was the first time Martin learned what it meant to be a good brother.


    Little Spencer was bewildered, having never experienced such love from Martin.


    "I know she''s hungry."


    Tyrell sighed, pulling little Melody into their cramped rental unit and setting about making her some noodles.


    "Daddy, I want eggs and milk," she whined, tugging at Tyrell''s pant leg once more.


    Little Melody was breathtakingly beautiful, her soft, high-pitched voice exuding innocence.


    Tyrell had never raised a daughter; he had always thought boys were easier.


    He assumed he could manage just fine with his current finance condition.


    But with this delicate little girl in the house, he realized he could no longer afford to be so careless.

 Remarry My 278

    Chapter 278 If You Hurt Me


    Chapter 278 If You Hurt Me


    +5 Free Coins


    Tyrell feigned irritation while drying his hands, then gently pinched little Melody''s checks. "Youngdy. you can''t be picky!"


    Melody pouted, her rosy lips forming a delicate bow. Despite her dazed look, her puffed cheeks revealed her displeasure.


    Tyrell sighed, conceding. Alright, I guess children need to cal properly.


    He let her go, his tall figure quickly striding out the doar in search of eggs and milk.


    Spencer, just two years old and stuck cating in noodles for nearly a month, watched in confusion.


    Am I possibly the one they''ve picked off the streets?


    It must have something to do with fate.


    Initially, Tyrell had fought against their circumstances, but he eventually grew to care deeply for little Melody.


    Due to an experimental drug, a hallucinogen, given to her during infancy, Melody had been somewhat dazed, only following Tyrell and Martin around for snacks and food.


    By the time she turned seven, Tyrell had drained his savings, barely managing to settle the final payment for the private investigator.


    He arranged for surgery for Melody.


    The little girl spent six months in the hospital, and finally, her rity returned. As the days passed, her intelligence began to shine.


    As Melody matured, their family faced a modest lifestyle.


    Yet Tyrell and Martin worked hard to provide the best for her.


    As Spencer reminisced about these moments, he thought about Melody''s princess-themed room at the Shields, the beautiful princess bed where she slept, and the collection of expensive dolls scattered around... Yes, Melody going home is the best oue.


    It is the most favorable choice Dad could have made for her.


    Being with us, who knows how many more years that rich heiress might have to endure hardships?


    As he limped away from their shabby new rental, Spencer was suddenly shoved against a wall as he turned into an alley.


    Heavy fists, harder than those of a professional boxer, rained down on him.


    1/2


    10:48 Fri, Nov B


    Chapter 278 If You Hurt Me


    He managed to turn his head just in time to avoid a potentially deadly blow.


    +5 Free Coins


    But his body felt as if it was falling apart; the pain was unbearable, and he couldn''t even cry out. Lifting his gaze, he caught a glimpse of someone stepping out of the shadows and gasped, "Collin'' "What are you doing here?"


    It made sense now why the bulky man seemed to target the very spot where Spencer had been injured, as if he knew precisely where to strike.


    "Spencer, you recognize me?


    "Since you do, hand over the cash.


    "You''re just a kid; carrying ten grand isn''t safe. Give it to me, and I''ll keep it safe for you."


    In that instant, Spencer realized Collin''s intentions.


    Collin clearly saw him as nothing more than a cash cow, looking to steal his hard-earned cash-


    But that money was meant to buy aputer.


    ""No. I won''t!


    Spencer was determined. At 14, he was physically ready to step into a boxing ring, and his resolve was strong


    Unfortunately, he was too hurt.


    The moment he refused, Collin mercilessly shoved him to the ground, stomping hard on his knee.


    Then he casually picked up a rusty, dirty screw, waving it menacingly in front of Spencer. You''re only 14, and you want to be tough with me? You''re ying with fire!


    "If I jab this screw into your kneecap, you''ll be crippled for life!


    "Now, do you want your money or your life?"


    Collin operated in an underground boxing ring and was clearly a desperate man; he was quite skilled at intimidating a young boy.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    However, he hadn''t expected to hit a brick wall this time.


    Spencer tightened his grip on his bag, his trembling lips pale and chapped.


    He forced out a mocking smile, his youth still unbroken by the harshness of life. "If you hurt me....


    ou sooner orter!!!


    "I''ll kill you


    Though he hadn''t fully matured yet, he would one day!

 Remarry My 279

    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 279 Trash Like These Belong in the Trash Can


    Chapter 279 Trash Like These Belong in the Trash Can


    Ha, a tough one, aren''t you?


    "Alright, I''m not really


    v interested in the money this time. If I stab this screw into your knee and you don''t beg for mercy, I''ll let you go."


    Collin seemed to take a twisted pleasure in the moment.


    Standing over Spencer, he kicked at the boy''s slender yer athletic form that was curled up on the ground. At just 14, Spencer was already tall, with muscles developed from training, radiating strength.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    But that stubbornness within him-some people couldn''t tolerate it.


    They would want to crush him, to break the spirit of this young boy.


    In the dim alley, blood spilled onto the ground.


    Spencery in a pool of blood, a long screw embedded halfway into his knee, a ghastly sight


    Cold sweat dripped from his brow as blood smeared across his face and hands, yet he still held tightly orito a ck bag.


    Inside that bag was 10,000 dors.


    It was the money he intended to use to buy aputer for Mel... for himself!


    As time passed, Spencer finally managed to rise to his feet, searching the ground until he found a wooden stick.


    He used it to support himself, limping painfully as he made his way out of the alley.


    As he moved, he couldn''t help but murmur through trembling lips.


    That silly girl... would probably cry if she saw me like this, wouldn''t she?


    "Hmph, I hope she doesn''t get too emotional.


    "I''m not doing this for her..."


    He hobbled along, each step leaving a trail of blood behind.


    Spencer walked awkwardly yet resolutely.


    On that summer night, beneath the shifting stars, a young boy, filled with stubbornness, made his way to meet the person he longed to see most that night.


    He had no idea how long he had been walking.


    Before he could feel his strength fading or his legs growing numb, he finally reached the entrance of the


    Shields.


    This time, he didn''t want to sneak in.


    1/2


    Chapter 279 Trash Like These Belong in the Trash Can


    He wanted to see Melody openly, now that she was home, the little princess of the house, it should be easy for her to see him. Spencer moved forward, each step stillborious, but as he neared the entrance, his body felt lighter.


    "I want to look for..."


    Just as he opened his mouth, Freda stealthily opened the door, clutching a filthy, mangled stuffed unicorn that had been cut apart. The very unicorn he had given Melody when she was eight


    Spencer froze. His cracked lips felt dry, his tongue like sandpaper, and his throat felt as if it were stuffed with kindling, ready to ignite.


    His legs ached as though they were cramping to the bone, but that pain felt insignificant at that moment.


    Freda nced at him, mistaking him for a beggar asking for money. After casting him a disdainful look, she turned to toss the tattered unicorn into a nearby trash can. As she walked away, she muttered to herself, "Who knows where this ugly, tattered toy came from? It don''t even belong on Miss Shield''s bed."


    The doorman chuckled, "Mrs. Swenson, Miss Shield just got home. It''s normal for her to bring back some old things.


    "I think this toy looks quite old, it must be something Miss Shield treasured item; that must be why she brought it here.


    ""It would be a shame to throw it away....


    Freda hesitated; she couldn''t reveal that Suzanna wanted to discard Melody''s cheap toy.


    With an impatient tone, she replied, "Hah, treasured item?


    "Does anything from that shabby cepare to the expensive dolls Mr. and Mrs. Shield collected from around the world for her? "Trash like these belong in the trash can.


    "Miss Shield said she hates unicorns, especially violet-colored ones; it annoys her so much that she specifically ordered me to tear it up before throwing it away? Spencer listened in silence, but he could stand no longer. Darkness enveloped him as he copsed


    In his dreams, it felt like he had fallen into a parched desert, utterly drained of strength, his bones feeling like they were crushed and grinding against his insides... He thought, I will hate Melody for the rest of my life!


    When I finally have the power, I will make her life a living hell


    100

 Remarry My 280

    Chapter 280 She''s Just a Silly Girl


    Chapter 280 She''s Just a Silly Girl


    Inside his ck Jeep, Spencer found himself watching a striking young woman as she stepped out from Regal de not too far away.


    Four years had slipped by, and Melody had not only grown taller but also matured in numerous ways. Her fine features exuded a certain wisdom and an icy elegance that was hard to overlook. It was undeniable-Melody was stunning.


    From the time they were children, Spencer had realized that Melody would never simply be an afterthought in anyone''s life.


    She was destined to shine brightly, to create her own niche in the world.


    Yet, he couldn''t shake the bitterness of witnessing her sess from a distance.


    Melody, in your moments of triumph, do you ever think of me of Dad and Martin?


    If only pain will help you remember us, I''m ready to drag you down to despair.


    Within the vehicle, azy voice cut through his thoughts. "Mr. Spencer, is that girl your sister?


    "She''s quite beautiful."


    Spencer felt as if he''d been blindsided, a frown etching itself onto his forehead, and he chose not to respond.


    At the entrance of Regal de, Melody scanned the surveince footage, increasingly convinced that the figure in the hoodie was Spencer.


    A flicker of panic crossed her face as she began her search for him, moving from car to car, tapping on windows.


    She instinctively felt that with Spencer''s personality, he was definitely lurking nearby, watching her efforts


    unfold.


    He wouldn''t leave the scene so quickly.


    As she checked several vehicles, Alfred bounded out, radiating youthful exuberance as he approached Melody. "Mell


    "Hey, Mell


    "Your husband doesn''t want me involved in his business.


    "Please bring me along for yours.


    "What are you searching for? A guy? I can help!"


    With that, Alfred rolled up his sleeves, ready to pitch in


    1/3


    Chapter 280 She''s Just a Silly Girl


    Watching his antics, Melody couldn''t help butugh and yfully push him.


    away.


    But soon enough. Alfred resumed his yful teasing, calling out, "Mel, Mel, Melody!"


    Melody thought to herself. I really want to knock him out!


    By chance, they stood not far from Spencer''s Jeep.


    She was acutely aware that the Tuckers were not affluent.


    The vehicles she had been checking weren''t shy or extravagant.


    In stark contrast, Spencer''s car was a custom Jeep worth about 400,000 dors.


    With a nce from a distance, Melody decided against approaching that particr vehicle.


    At that moment, they stood near the Jeep.


    The Jeep''s windows weren''t particrly soundproof, but the modifications included a privacy film.


    Spencer watched Alfred happily calling out to Melody.


    Irritation swelled within him.


    Finally, he snapped, his voice icy and defensive. "She isn''t. My mother didn''t have a daughter.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    "She''s just a silly girl!"


    As he spoke, he discarded a steel needle. Hisptop resting on his knees captured the ongoing events at the tea banquet through satellite technology. He swiftly shut theptop and tossed it aside.


    "Pif! The ''silly girl'' you''re talking about is out here searching for you. She probably knows that it was you by now.


    "Admit it, Spencer. You care about your sister."


    Spencer deepened his frown, his voice dripping with cold anger. "She wouldn''t bother looking for me.


    ""Never!"


    Melody doesn''t care about me. With her life flourishing, why would she seek me out?


    Once finished, Spencer lit a cigarette and drove off.


    Four yearster, his disdain for Melody had only intensified.


    Inside the vehicle, a certain charming figure silently thought, Tsk, he says he doesn''t care, yet he won''t even deny she''s his sister.

 Remarry My 281

    apter 281 Ask Dad for Help


    Chapter 281 Ask Dad for Help


    The scene was utterly shocking.


    Shey on the hospital bed, clearly in immense pain. Her already torn wounds had been brutally reopened, and as she wed at her skin, she cried out in desperation, "Help... help me... Give me anesthesia! I''m so itchy! Derrick, there''s something crawling on my bones; I''m terrified!


    "Are they ants or maggots? They''re biting mel Someone help!"


    +5 Free Coins


    Tears streamed down Suzanna''s cheeks as her condition deteriorated, prompting Derrick to responsibly inform the Shields.


    How many would choose toe see Suzanna was beyond his control.


    Sean and Christina were the first ones to arrive.


    Although Christina had fainted during Gary''sst incident, her inherent strength allowed her to stand with Sean''s support as they entered the room, only to be confronted with the horrifying sight of Suzanna''s suffering.


    Christina''splexion turned ghostly pale, and she nearly copsed. "Ugh... Suzie, what happened to you this time?"


    The "this time" slipped out without thought.


    In her mind. Suzanna had recently gotten into far too much trouble, wearing down Christina''s patience.


    Yet this was her beloved daughter, treasured like a rare jewel


    Seeing her in such a horrific state nearly shattered Christina''s heart.


    A group of medical professionals hovered by the bed, looking perplexed.


    Christina hurriedly grasped the lead doctor''s sleeve, panic etched across her face. "Doctor, please, you must check on my daughter.


    "I''m begging you; she looks so miserable. She''s covered in wounds, and if this continues, she''ll destroy herself..."


    Tears flowed from Christina''s eyes, feeling the weight of her daughter''s pain as if it were her own.


    The lead doctor frowned.


    They had never encountered a case like this. They had measured her blood pressure, examined her blood, and conducted a full-body check, finding nothing amiss. Yet Suzanna was undeniably crying out in itchiness and pain.


    Moreover, she was inflicting harm upon


    herself.


    It resembled self-muttion.


    THE


    1/3


    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 281 Ask Dad for Help


    "Ma''am, please don''t panic. We''ve performed all necessary tests Ms Shorld''s condition seems so he


    mental


    "Her body is healthy, and there are no indications of any allergy reactions. Based on what we see th likely psychological distress; the needs to see a payer


    The doctor felt helpless, having failed to identify any physical issues with Suzzera.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Oddly enough, Scan mentioned the had taken an Aspirin, and while she scratched at here, the w no signs of heart problems.


    However, the doctor''s words sent Christina''s mind spring her face turning pale as the vidderby wered and pped Derrick across the face.


    Smack!


    The sound reverberated in the room.


    "Derrick, is this how you protect your sister?


    "It''s your fault she''s be like this!"


    Sean''s expression shifted immediately as he rushed to restrain Christina, trying to calm her. ''Christina don''t lose your mind. This is your son! Gary have already distanced himself from your do your push Derrick even further away?"


    Christina finally snapped back to reality but couldn''t help ring at Derrick, her eyes filled disappointment. "Derrick, what happened to your sister


    "Tell me the truth."


    Derrick recounted the events at Regal de, revealing how Suzanna had deliberately tried to frame Melody''s skincare brand.


    So this was her just desserts.


    But no matter how significant the truth, Christina''s ears filtered out any mention of Suzanna''s wrongdoing


    Her expression softened, revealing a hint of urgency as she grabbed Sean''s sleeve, saying "Darling ording to Derrick, Melody is trying to sue her brother and sister again! "How did I end up with such a wicked daughter?


    "Even if you''re at fault, can''t we settle this privately since we''re family? Why must it always end up in


    court?


    "Carson is still stuck in prison, and his career is in ruins because of her.


    "Is she going to ruin me by taking away Carson and Suzie too?


    "If that''s the case, why doesn''t she juste and take my life?"


    Sean''s expression darkened as well. While Suzanna had indeed made mistakes, he understood as a father that Suzanna had a kind heart.


    III


    2/3


    10:48 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 281 Ask Dad for Help


    Even without misunderstandings, someone had clearly been influencing Suzanna.


    Suzanna was weak, timid, and good-natured.


    She couldn''t possibly be behind such maniptive sellemes..


    +5 Free Coins


    He patted Christina''s shoulder, offering reassurance, "Honey, it seems this time... we need to visit the Treatment center and ask Dad for help.


    "No matter how wild Melody gets, she has to listen to her grandfather!


    "Let Dad order Melody to drop thewsuits against Suzie and Derrick!


    "Better yet, if we


    could get


    Cars

 Remarry My 282

    10:49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 282 June 18th


    Chapter 282 June 18th 48%


    5 Free Coind


    Melody stood at the entrance of Regal de, her eyes drifting over a ck Jeep that raced past her.


    For a moment, she stared, as if sensing something significant, then turned to nce through the tinted window. Her bright, almond-shaped eyes sparkled with a glimmer of hope.


    Spencer, seated inside the vehicle, cast azy look in her direction. In that fleeting moment when their gazes met, he felt a tightening sensation in his chest, fully aware that she could not see inside the car. A shiver ran through him.


    Melody, aren''t you doing well?


    That was it that you were searching for?


    Spencer''s thoughts drifted back to four years earlier, when Melody had ripped apart the unicorn doll he had gifted her and carelessly tossed it in the trash outside the Shields" mansion.


    He pressed down on the elerator, and the ck Jeep sped away, disappearing from Melody''s view like a sh of lightning, as he wished to avoid giving her even a momentary glimpse of himself. Regardless, he was back in Sommerville now.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    They would meet again eventually.


    Melody remained frozen in ce, a hollow ache gnawing at her heart.


    She had already dismissed the Jeep; a vehicle like that was well beyond Spencer''s financial reach.


    However, the sudden eleration had startled her, as if it were trying to shake her from her thoughts.


    "S A000618...


    Her eyes locked onto the departing Jeep, repeating the license te number in her mind, her expression bing increasinglyplex. "Bernard, look up that te!"


    Bernard had recently shifted his focus from tailing Edward to often lingering around Melody.


    Whenever she summoned him, he was quick to jump into action.


    This was much easier than earning his paycheck while staying close to Edward.


    Poor Brandon, though-he''ll have to work extra hard to cover both of our sries....


    Brandon silentlymented, I can''t believe I''m stuck with that guy for a brother!


    Alfred stood next to Melody, having noticed her anxiety.


    It was clear that she was particrly concerned about the owner of that car.


    1/3


    10:49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 282 June 18th


    +5 Free Cons


    He rubbed his chin thoughtfully, his eyes glinting with curiosity as he remarked, "That license te sounds somewhat familiar."


    "Could it be the annual sale during June 18th?"


    Melody was speechless. Kill me now.


    Seeing Melody''s expression darken, clearly not in the mood for jokes, Alfred quickly retreated, chuckling.


    "Hey, Mel. I was just messing with you!"


    "Isn''t June 18th Martin''s birthday? Do you think he might be awake?"


    After all. Melody and Alfred had known each other since their freshman year.


    Alfred had gone to great lengths to win Martin over after publicly dering his intention to pursue Melody.


    Martin had kept his distance, remaining cool and indifferent.


    However, Alfred''s excitement was hard to ignore, and soon, the entire school knew about the wealthy kid from Sommerville who had fallen for a beauty in dance ss. Melody had no interest in him, so she never bothered to learn about his background, only knowing that his name was Alfred.


    He hung out with a bunch of questionable people.


    That was the extent of her knowledge.


    "Yeah, it is indeed Martin''s birthday


    Melody''s gaze drifted into the distance, her heart growing heavier.


    What most people didn''t realize was that June 18th way also "Melody''s birthday. Seventeen years ago, Martin had discovered her on his own birthday.


    Melody couldn''t even remember her own birthday.


    From that point on. June 18th had be a shared celebration for both Martin and Melody.


    When she returned to the Shields, she also learned that her birthday-December 12th-was shared with


    Suzanna


    It turned out, she hadn''t been born in the sweltering summer.


    Instead, it was in the bitter chill of winter.


    Over the past four years, no one had ever wished her a happy birthday on that date.


    Only in winter, during the family gathering for Suzanna''s birthday, would they "conveniently include her and say, "Melody, happy birthday!"


    But December 12th?


    2/3


    10:49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 282 June 18th


    That birthday clearly belonged to Zanna, not Melody.


    +5 Free Coins


    Melody''s gaze returned to the license te, and it felt as if she had finally swallowed aforting remedy.


    In this world, aside from the Tuckers, no one knew she shared a birth@ay with Martin.


    Today,


    cidentally, someone had shed the tire of the ambnce transporting Suzanna to the hospital and then fled. And then there was this license te numbe

 Remarry My 283

    Chapter 283 A Tormenting Itch


    She couldn''t shake off thoughts of that person being Spencer.


    After all, if Tyrell had returned, he wouldn''t just slip away after seeing her.


    "Impressive that you remember Martin''s birthday,


    "But that wasn''t Martin."


    +5 Free Coint


    Melody raised an eyebrow, her mood visibly brightening as she sauntered back into Regal de with a rxed stride.


    Alfred raised an eyebrow, his expression a mix of curiosity and skepticism, Could it be that besides Kenrick, Mel has another love interest?


    As Melody neared the entrance, she spotted Kenrick stepping out from a tea banquet, his expressionplicated.


    Dressed in a crisp white suit, Kenrick''s eyes softened at the sight of Melody, radiating a familiar calm and serene aura that put her at ease.


    He had once embodied true sophistication, radiating warmth and determination.


    He had done so much for her.


    He had protected her.


    Yet now, as Melody looked at his face, her heart stirred not at all, remaining utterly calm and indifferent.


    As they were about to pass each other, Kenrick suddenly called out, "Mel.


    "Ler''s pay Martin a visit sometime."


    "After what happened, he entrusted me with looking after you. Even though you''re married now, I still consider you my sister.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    "Come with me; I won''t harm you."


    Kenrick maintained a gentlemanlyposure, as if he were considering the greater good, stepping closer to Melody with a grave expression and lowering his voice to keep their conversation private. "Mel, I told you, I''ve never given up on you. Letting you marry Edward in Suzie''s ce was a huge mistake;


    it was ast resort.


    "But you know I''d risk angering the Moores and even walk away from the Paynes to be with you.


    So stop joking around. I''ll find a way to get you divorced and free you from this suffering.


    "You love me, your happiness lies with me."


    Kenrick''s words were sincere, each one delivered with conviction.


    1/3


    Chapter 283 A Tormenting Itch


    In his eyes, despite having crossed some boundaries with Suzanna, he had never betrayed Melody.


    He had never slept with Suzanna.


    Their rtionship was entirely innocent, and therefore, he believed Melody shouldn''t end things with him.


    Moreover, he genuinely cared for her.


    Years of youthful affection andpanionship meant he simply couldn''t ept the now overly independent Melody.


    He was convinced the bond between them still lingered.


    Listening to Kenrick''s formal derations, Melody nearly erupted inughter. "Pfft.


    "Kenrick, what gives you the right to say these things?


    "You im you''d risk angering the Moores and abandoning the Paynes for me? Honestly, do you have the guts to do that?


    You didn''t even stop me from marrying Edward in Suzanna''s ce; these assertions of yours are even harder to believe. Do you think I would buy into it?


    "Admit it: You''re hypocritical, selfish, insecure, and prideful.


    "You want me to follow you just to satisfy your ego. Your so-called redemption is merely your fear of having to exin yourself if Martin wakes up.


    I remember what you told me.


    "Before my brother fell into aa, he said if you didn''t take care of me, he''d break your arms and legs himself...


    "Kenrick, isn''t it a bitte for you to be scared now?"


    Each of Melody''s revtions struck Kenrick like a sharp de.


    Essentially, Kenrick didn''t really matter to the Paynes.


    His family had never granted him truc authority.


    His polite demeanor, while a strength, made him too indecisive, unsuitable for the business world.


    Yet his inner masculinity prevented him from relinquishing the Paynes'' power.


    Thus, he remained trapped in a chaotic, painful cycle.


    He needed a woman to validate his worth, someone he could care for and protect. He didn''t want an already independent Melody who no longer needed him.


    In that moment, Melodyid bare the messy depths of Kenrick''s soul, throwing him into chaos.


    He stepped forward, reaching for Melody, eager to exin. "Mel, let me exin..."


    2/3


    000


    10:49 Fri, Nov


    Chapter 283 A Tormenting Itch


    Melody raised an eyebrow, and as he drew nearer, she threw a handful of an unknown powder into his


    face


    Then, her tone icy and indifferent, she said, ''Kenrick, ce you were close enough to share a bed with Suzanna, why not experience what she''s feeling right now! It''s just a formenting itch that''s unbearable.


    And this is just the beginning.

 Remarry My 284

    Chapter 284 Earn Her Stepson''s Approval


    Chapter 284 Earn Her Stepson''s Approval


    The powder,pletely colorless and tasteless, was a wless byproduct of Melody''s efforts with YM Cosmetics.


    It couldn''t be detected by conventional medical instruments.


    With a wealth of ancient remedies in alternative medicine, locating the right one didn''t guarantee a swift preparation for the cure she was attempting to create.


    For three exhausting days and nights, Suzanna and Kenrick had been at their wits'' end over this.


    Atst, the absurdity had reached its conclusion.


    As Melody walked into Regal de, fatigue evident in her steps, she contemted whether she could find Spencer.


    He was the epitome of wildness.


    While he was with the Tuckers, he only heeded Martin''s words.


    He had a peculiar habit of debating with himself, constantly assuming the role of the devil''s advocate. Now that he was back, he had surely given Melody more than one headache.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    She had been trapped at the Shields, unable to visit Martin after the incident, which had widened the chasm between her and the Tuckers.


    For a moment, she feltpletely lost about how to face anyone from that family.


    Though Spencer had returned to Sommerville, he was avoiding her.


    She figured he must be harboring some deep-seated resentment.


    Concerned for Melody''s fatigue, Truman and Mnie had initially intended for her to spend the night at Regal de before heading home.


    However, Edward had declined this arrangement.


    Mnie shot an icy re at Edward''s receding form, her pride evident. Frustrated, she kicked the wooded chair while knitting her brows, a fleeting look of loneliness in her eyes. "Truman, does your son truly dislike me that much?


    "He wouldn''t even allow me to stay here for just one night.


    "Does he think I''m going to do him harm or something?


    "Neither Edward nor Felicity has ever genuinely respected me as a mother. My biological son had been overseas for four years. Here in this expansive Regal de, I feel like a prisoner, utterly isted." Mniemented, recalling how Edward''s biological mother had brought Felicity to her when she was


    III


    1/3


    Nov


    Chapter 284 Earn Her Stepson''s Approval


    +5 Free Coins


    recovering from childbirth, leading tosting health issues that prevented her from having more children.


    She never held any grudge against Edward.


    Although she favored her own son when they were little, she had neve scrimped on Edward''s needs and offered generous financial assistance.


    What baffled her was why, after all these years, Edward still regarded her with such indifference.


    He didn''t share a particrly close bond with Alfred either.


    What more could she do to earn her stepson''s approval?


    Truman wrapped his arms around Mnie''s waist, pulling her closer to offerfort. "Alright, don''t let this get to you.


    "Edward just got married.


    "Doesn''t he deserve a bit of time alone with his new wife, working toward their future?


    "And why are you getting jealous of Mel?"


    Truman''s remark effectively silenced Mnie.


    Then the captivatingdy huffed, "Hmph, who said I''m jealous?


    "He''s not my biological son. I have my own son to worry about.


    "I don''t even care about him."


    As they exchanged barbs, Alfred bounded back into the room. Spotting his parents together, his energy surged.


    "Mom, Dad, I''m not spending the night at Regal del


    Truman frowned. "Feeling a bit rebellious, are we?


    "Should I fetch a baseball bat to teach you a lesson?"


    Alfred thought, He''s truly the king of double standards.


    But too bad. I''m a smart guy who gets the bigger picture, so I won''t hold this against him.


    So, Alfred continued, "Dad, you''re not getting it.


    "I''m off on a special mission Grandma assigned me!


    "You can''t hit me. My mom will be upset!"


    Mnie narrowed her sparkling eyes, inspecting her son from head to toe.


    With a cool, affectionate tone, she remarked, "Honey, you can hit him if you want


    "I can''t pity someone who looks like they deserve a beating."


    2/3


    Chapter 284 Earn Her Stepson''s Approval.


    Alfred felt like crying. Is this really my mother?


    Had I known returning home would lead to such consequences, I would never havee back!


    Truman nodded with satisfaction as

 Remarry My 285

    3/3


    10:49 Fri, Nov B


    Chapter 285 The Best Thing That''d Ever Happen to Me


    Chapter 285 The Best Thing That''d Ever Happen to Me


    ""Wait!


    "Dad, why aren''t you asking me about the mission Granilna gave me


    Alfred''s survival instincts kicked in.


    "Oh? What mission?"


    Truman felt a surge of anticipation, it had been four years since hest struck Alfred, and he was eager to get back into practice,


    "Supervise Edward and Melody getting it on! Alfred eximed recklessly,


    Wait. Truman halted, actually stopping in his tracks.


    Mnie cast a skeptical nce, her eyes suddenly filled withplexity and concern.


    "Darling. I''ve suspected for a while that Edward and Bernard are involved.


    "Since we think Melody is a great match for Edward, how about I teach her how to... win over her mant


    "You know I excel at that!"


    Mnie tugged at Truman''s shirt, leaning in to whisper her n.


    Truman''s ears turned bright red.


    He pushed Mnie away, pretending to resist, his neck burning with embarrassment.


    "Ahem... that might not be necessary."


    Truman thought, Hmph, does Edward truly deserve such good fortune?


    My wife''s unique talents aren''t meant for public disy.


    Alfred leaned in, eagerly listening to his parents, his eyes wide with curiosity.


    Geez... do my parents have no limits?


    They are nothing like me.


    I''m intending to provide Edward with some alternative medicine to help him out.


    Who knows? Perhaps I can turn things around!


    "Mom, Dad, does Edward really have a thing with Bernard?


    "Should I sacrifice myself and seduce Bernard? Then you can have a grandkid,"


    Alfred pretended to be nonchnt, fully expecting his loving parents to reject the notion.


    1/2Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 285 The Bear Thing That''d Ever Happen to Me


    hoone


    In the Montes family, he wondere one of the key figuren


    Mnie on him a sidelong dance, then reconsidered


    tinuing their legacy


    She had to admit that the More family based strong genes, all the children were incredibly good


    Back in her day, Mnie had been one of the most beautiful women in Sommerville. Thebination with Trumman had resulted in Alfred possessing striking features Ver, at just 20, Alfred remained too sheltered by the Moores


    His youthful appearance still held remnants of innocence and exuberance, radiating bright energy


    Alfred waited for his parents to dismiss him.


    But the next moment, Mnie spake up, reaching for Alfred''s arm, her brow furrowed.


    Alfred thought gleefully. Here ites. I knew my mom loved me!


    I''m an phan after all


    Then, Mnie''s hand rested gently on Alfred''s face, her well-manicured fingers pinching his cheek as she spoke earnestly, "Honey, it''s not that I''m trying to discourage you. "It Bernard really has feelings for Edward, do you think you stand a chance?"


    What the heck!


    he didn''t dismiss my idea.


    In fact, she seems doubtful of my ability to win over Bernard


    "Mom, I''m doubting whether I''m your real son!"


    Alfred cried out in despair. There''s no way I can stand staying in Regal de for even one more second!


    Upon hearing this, Mnie''s brow furrowed further, her expression growingplicated and unreadable.


    She gently ran her fingers through his hair, her tone soft yetced with annoyance.


    "Alfred, darling, don''t say such things.


    "If it were true, it might be the best thing that''d ever happen to me."


    Gosh! I have to leave home immediately!


    I can''t stay in this house for another minute!!


    2/2


    10:49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 286 A Little Surprise

 Remarry My 286

    Chapter 286 A Little Surprise Three days had passed. +5 Free


    After enjoying a rejuvenating night at the Moore Residence, Melody dived headfirst into her work for YM Cosmetics. Although she had established a strong reputation in the industry, it was evident that her resources were insufficient In addition to the necessity of setting up a factory, she faced the daunting task of researching preservation technology for her Empress Balm.


    Sierra from Pharma821 recognized the hurdles Melody was encountering in her quest tounch her own pharmaceutical cosmetics line. Shemitted to spearheading the development of the marble box preservation technology. However, since the marble box series was designed for the luxury skincare market, the expenses for the marble alone would not make sense without that context.


    Creating this preservation technology would be a long-term project, rooted in years of intricate research conducted by royal artisans.


    Understanding the scale of this undertaking, Melody decided to invest 5 million dors into Pharma82!


    Sierra hesitated to ept such arge sum, and ultimately, it was redirected to an educational fund for disadvantaged children in remote regions.


    This encapsted the philosophy behind Pharma821: to amass the wealth of the affluent, serve the nation, and nurture the future of society!


    The Sylrien Orchid, which Truman cultivated, thrived well in its surroundings. Melody picked a fresh leaf and ced it in a petri dish to refine the techniques she had mastered in her previous life.


    The Sylrien Orchid served to amplify the restorative properties of her rejuvenation cream.


    Unfortunately, even if she seeded in cultivating it, the limited avability of the Sylrien Orchid meant that mass production would be unfeasible.


    To realize her vision, she needed to cultivate arger quantity of Sylrien Orchids and explore new strains that could adapt more effectively to their environment.


    With one task after another piling up, Melody found herself increasingly busy over these three days. Despite the whirlwind of activity, the legal letters site sent to Derrick and Suzanna arrived on schedule, inciting the Shields family to the brink ofing to the Moore Residence to confront her.


    The Shields family was spiraling out of control, but Melody paid little attention to their drama.


    After developing a more advanced version of the Sylrien Orchid with enhanced reparative qualities for the second generation of YM Cosmetics, her sole focus was on discovering the best ways to integrate the Sylrien Orchid into her production process. At the Moore Residence.


    1/2


    10:49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 286 A Little Surprise


    45%1


    +5 Free Cons


    Finally, after days of relentless research, Melody emerged from the undergroundb, having sessfully created the second generation of the "YM Rejuvenation Cream."


    Those three days in istion had left her feeling a bit drained.


    As she regained her senses, she realized it had been three days since she hadst seen Edward.


    Truthfully, she had been so immersed in her experiments that she hadn''t even noticed his absence.


    Now that her work wasplete and her mind was at ease, an unexpected sense of longing washed over her, making her miss Edward deeply. She craved the warmth of his embrace and thefort it brought.


    Additionally, in her preupation with her own projects, she hadn''t been there to supervise his therapeutic baths or administer his needling and massage therapies.


    Their marriage had yet to be consummated.


    This left her pondering whether she had truly resolved his erectile dysfunction.


    It seemed like tonight would be the ideal moment to find out.


    As she stepped out of theb, she found Bernard waiting at the door. His face paled at the sight of her,


    ""M-Mrs. Melody... you''re finally out!" he eximed.


    Melody arched an eyebrow, sensing trouble. "What''s going on?"


    "Old Madam Moore and Mr. Alfred are here. They''re both staying at the Moore Residence tonight.


    "Old Madam Moore also mentioned that you and Mr. Edward are not getting any younger. She feels it''s time for the Moores to start a family. Given Mr. Edward''s age, she expressed concern you might find him too old for your liking and suggested you might consider his brother instead His brother referred to Alfred, naturally.


    Melody raised her eyebrows, keeping her face impassive as she casually inquired, "Where''s Edward?"


    "He''s in the study, currently in a meeting."


    Without hesitation, Melody turned and headed upstairs. Amid her research, she had also prepared a vitality boost pill for Edward, which had juste out of the pharmaceutical apparatus and needed to be consumed while it was still warm.


    She bounded up the stairs, reaching the door of Edward''s study. As his wife, she recognized she hadn''t been particrly attentivetely, bing too engrossed in her own matters and overlooking him.


    To her surprise, Edward seemed to be handling the solitude quite well.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Quietly, she opened the door just a crack, tilting her head to peek inside, nning to give Edward a little surprise.


    2/2


    10:49 Fri, Nov 8

 Remarry My 287

    Chapter 287 Want a Massage Too?


    Chapter 287 Want a Massage Too?


    Just as Melody peeked in, she spotted Alfred seated opposite E +5 Free Coins


    In a rxed ck shirt and a chain around his neck, the young man sat in an easy posture across from Edward, tall and lean, his broad shoulders and long legs giving him a striking presence. His expression, cold as if sculpted by harsh winds, held none of the easygoing air he''d had at Regal de.


    His deep brown eyes carried a touch of arrogance. "Edward, while I''m not behind the ne crash, aren''t you and Dad aware of anything? Why haven''t either of you done something by now? "Or... are you still clinging to the idea that the woman is your-Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Before he could finish, Edward''s stern look silenced him, and Alfred''s voice trailed off, unable to mention the likely culprit.


    "It''s not her!" Edward said firmly.


    It couldn''t be her.


    Ele yed with the emerald ring on his thumb. His eyes were hidden by the shadow of his longshes, his thoughts unreadable. Melody frowned slightly,


    Logically, it was the Moores'' business. She shouldn''t intrude, let alone eavesdrop.


    She began to back away, but Alfred noticed her.


    With a casual smirk, he called her out, "Oh, Melody! I didn''t know you had a habit of listening in. Come in and sit down."


    Feeling awkward, Melody entered, her toes practically curling


    Edward''s mood lightened as he spotted her, the tension around him easing-


    "Mel,e sit here with me," he said, gesturing beside him


    Melody had to step forward obediently and sit next to him.


    She understood that the Moores had hidden truths, but she only guessed from the things she''d identally overheard.


    There was a woman powerful enough to silence Alfred, perhaps Edward''s real mother-Jossie, a woman rumored to be dead.


    In her former life, Melody believed that rumor, yet in this life, after a trip to Regal de, Truman casually mentioned that Jossie had vanished for over 20 years. Still, was it possible for a mother to remain alive yet go so long without seeing her child?


    Melody couldn''tprehend that


    1/2


    10 49 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 287 Want a Massage Too?


    Then, her gaze clouded over with a mix of emotions.


    Why not? Her biological mother had been harsh with her.


    However, Christina was a model mother to Suzanna.


    Did Jossie have other children? Could that exin her distance from Edward?


    +5 Free Coins


    As Melody''s thoughts spun further, Edward suddenly wrapped his arms around her, resting his head near her neck with gentle warmth. "Mel, what''s on your mind? "It''s been three days. Have you missed me? You must be tired-let me give you a massage to help you


    rx.


    While Edward stayed clear of her work, seeing how much effort she put into it made him care for her wellbeing.


    Now, he gently massaged her waist, using techniques he''d picked up between their busy schedules, all inspired by a massage therapy guide Melody had given Bernard. The person he served would only be Melody.


    She nced at Alfred, who was watching their tender moment with quiet curiosity. With a slight glint in her eyes, she said, "Alfred, you look tired, too. Want to join us?" Startled, Alfred gave a nervous smile. "Ahem! N-no need. Thanks."


    He wouldn''t dare!


    Melody always had a way of pulling him into trouble.


    "Oh? Then why are you still sitting there? Lining up, are you?" she teased. "Hoping for Edward''s special massage, too?"


    Her smile widened as Alfred felt another chill, realizing she might have guessed that he was here to keep a close eye on them.

 Remarry My 288

    Chapter 288 Vitality Boost Pill


    Chapter 288 Vitality Boost Pill


    Alfred felt as if he might cry. "T-I''ll be going now," he stammered.


    48%2


    5 Free Cont


    Outside the door, Bernard watched, thinking. Tsk tsk, finally, someone else is taking over my position in the Moore Residence. Making money isn''t easy.


    Inside the master bedroom, Melody had just finished showering, feeling entirely refreshed. After Edward dried her hair, he slipped into the bathroom. With her vitality boost pills in hand, she paced around the room for ten minutes, waiting to give one to Edward


    Those pills worked best within two hours. If dyed, their effects might weaken.


    After some hesitation, Melody, dressed in a princess-style nightgown, finally gathered her courage and knocked on the bathroom door.


    "Honey-are you running out of oxygen in there? I''m here to save you!"


    Inside, Edward watched her light pink figure moving back and forth with a hint of indulgence. He hoarsely said, "Come in."


    Upon receiving a response, Melody slipped into the bathroom, only to find her wrist caught in his hand as he pulled her close, enveloping her in his arms.Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    Just before his lips met hers, she quickly ced a finger between them, lightly pressing against his mouth.


    Edward yfully nipped her fingertip, showing a hint of frustration.


    "Mel, you still haven''t answered me-did you miss me he asked.


    Melody had spent the past three days secluded in her undergroundb, and Edward missed her..


    Thest time they kissed was in the shadows at a tea banquet, but Alfred had interrupted before they could enjoy a moment alone.


    Now, with her by his side, he wanted nothing more than to be close to her.


    Pressing against the wall, Melody rested her head on his broad shoulder, feeling thefort of his


    presence.


    Touching his skin, her heart raced, and she softly replied, "Yes, I missed you. But... are you feeling better now?


    -She was thinking about how she hadn''t checked on his condition since giving him the treatment for


    erectile dysfunction, so she wasn''t sure how effective it had been.


    She was worried that giving him a strong vitality boost pill would make him have a nosebleed.


    If he took the pill, he''d have to stick to a vegetarian diet for a week, so she hadn''t fully decided whether to give it to him.


    r


    1/2


    Chapter 288 Vitality Boost Pill


    Edward nced down, spotting the pill in her hand. He gave a soft chuckle and asked, "So, which me did you miss? Be specific."


    He leaned in closer until their heartbeats seemed to echo in the small space.


    Though Melody was inexperienced, she could sense Edward was in a different mood tonight.


    Since he could talk so much, his erectile dysfunction right have returned to normal.


    But his charming words left Melody, who had only dealt with corpses, blushing and flustered. It was too embarrassing!


    "I-if you take this pill, I''ll tell you," she stammered.


    Edward had already noticed the pill. Without hesitation, took it from her hand and swallowed it.


    Melody only stared, thinking, Well, he can satisfy his desires again in the future.


    +5 Free Com


    part of

 Remarry My 289

    Chapter 259 I Also Care For You


    Chapter 289 I Also Care For You


    After swallowing the pill. Edward felt a rush of warmth surge through him, like a fire spreading across his body, making his limbs and bones feel as though they were burning. The intense heat felt like the result of a powerful supplement


    The bathroom was thick with steam, making him slightly dizzy.


    He squinted, tilting Melody''s chin with one hand, his lips parting as he murmured. "You troublemaker,


    hat mischief did you get me into this time?"


    As Edward spoke, he wavered slightly and leaned against her neck, his tone carrying a hint of frustration.


    His frown only made him look more striking, and Melody found herself briefly captivated.


    He''s so irresistible. Too bad tonight''s off-limits.


    Melody quickly put on a sympathetic look, gently ruffling Edward''s short, soft hair as though she were petting a big harmless dog.


    a vitality boost pill," she said. "I just developed it, and it''s quite strong


    Her voice was soft, and she nestled in his arms, feeling the warmth of his breath near her ear.


    She continued. "So, no physical activity this week. It could strain your body too much.


    "But with this supplement, you''ll recover quickly, and ill help your health in the long run."


    Her concern was evident, yet her slightly hesitant expression made Edward realize why she''d given him the pill.


    Was she not ready yet


    Edward''s eyes deepened. Without another word, he lifted Melody into his arms, carrying her to the bath.


    The Moore residence had a vast master bathroom, with a tub big enough for ten people.


    Tonight, the water was ready and waiting as he stepped down into it with her.


    ith a mischievous smirk, Edward untied Melody''s damp bathrobe, tossing it to the side.


    Her eyes widened, and she instinctively moved away, her heart racing. Was she going too far?


    "Edward, watch your health."


    Though Edward had already finished his bath, he was ready to join her again, untying his robe. Like a startled bunny, she seemed ready to flee, but he wasn''t about to let her escape. Seeing Melody''s flustered expression, Edward moved closer to her in the water, catching her slender leg.


    A mischievous smile spread across his face, his voice dropping to a low tone. "Where are you going? You came into the bath on your own, didn''t you?"


    1/2


    1050 Nove C


    Chapter 289 1 Alto Care For You


    With a gentle grip on her leg Edward drew her back, other hand slipping around her waist. "You must be feeling worn out What''s there to be afraid of? Let me give your legs a massage" Her innocent, diddly nervous look only made him more tender toward her


    His hand traced the motions he''d studied from the massage guide, easing the tension in her calves


    Edward held her close, cradling Melody gently in the warmth of the bath With a soft, hoarse voice, be spoke, "Mel, your well-being matters just as much as mine.


    "You''re always caring for me, making these pills for me, but as your husband, I worry about the toll it takes


    on you, too


    He continued, "I respect your independence and won stand in the way of what you want to do. Still, as your husband, I must take care of you


    Edward''s verice was slow, his words enveloping her like the warm mist around them, drawing her gaze.


    It was rare for Melody to feel so deeply cherished. Only a few people had given her that feeling-the Tuckers and, of course, Edward.


    She thought of the time he''d searched for her in the ruins of the prison, and the same warmth rose in her


    Theut.


    Once again, Edward had touched her heart.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    His touch was skilled and precise, his fingers following the massage techniques she''d shared with Bernard before.


    As he was able to make herfortable and fatigue relieved, she could feel the care he''d put into practicing them.


    Filled with quiet affection, Melody turned and nestled herself into his embrace, leaning against his chest.


    "Having you in my life is the best, honey," she said softly. "I truly love you"


    So, let''s live long, stay happy each year, and grow old together.

 Remarry My 290

    Chapter 290 You Seduce Me


    Melody could never forget the rumor that Edward was destined to live only to the age of 29. At first, the brushed it off as just talk.


    But in the year he died in her previous life, the rumor came true, making her take it seriously.


    As Edward lifted her arm to continue massaging his gaze drifted to Melody''s lips, softened and tinted by the mix. He leaned in, kissed her gently, and pulled back With a slight swallow, he murmured. You just ke mahmm?"


    Melody froze. After being reborn, her feelings for Edward had deepened.


    She wanted to have him by her side, protect him, and be with him forever. Saying she merely liked him felt shallow, yer calling it love felt too intense


    She couldn''t understand her feelingspletely, but one thing was clear-she wanted to share her life with him and give him all she had


    The idea of love had once scarred her so much that now, even the mention of it made her withdraw like a soil retreating into its shell.


    Edward''s gaze swept over her hesitant expression, and a brief trace of sadness crossed his eyes


    He continued massaging her in silence, his touch calming "If you like me, that''s enough," he said softly,


    His casual tone masked a quiet sadness, and Melody felt her heart squeeze


    She didn''t want to see a proud man like Edward unable to fully receive love.


    The god-like man shouldn''t be satisfied with the bare minimum of love.


    She wanted to give Edward everything she could.


    "Eddie, don''t downy yourself. I''ll be with you for a lifetime


    "I''ll give you the deepest love in this long life."


    She wrapped her arms around him as they shared the warmth of the water, looking into his eyes.This content ? N?v/elDr(a)m/a.Org.


    Edward took a deep breath, then gently pushed her aside, submerging himself in the water.


    Melody watched red swirls bloom on the water''s surface-a blood-red flower, strikingly vivid, symbolizing


    kind of love that, once kindled, could never be extinguished.


    She was stunned and was about to move closer, but Edward held her back, standing still as the warm w trickled down his chest, more red blooms staining the water around him water


    After a moment, he sighed. "Mel, this pill''s effects were a bit much


    "Next time, keep the dosage lighter."


    1/2


    Chapter 290 You Seduce Me


    Although Edward wasn''t that weak, the pill''s strength was hard for him to handle.


    Despite his nosebleed, he trusted Melody''s skill in medicine, feeling his energy slowly restored and his body''s flow of vitality reviving.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, a glint in her eyes. "Edward, a nosebleed is a signal.


    "You''ve been stressed, haven''t you? And there''s still the issue of your erectile dysfunction. Do you think I wouldn''t notice?


    "This vitality boost pill cleared your meridians, unblocking old buildup.


    "When it''s done flowing, you''ll bepletely healed after a week.


    "When the timees, you can do anything you want with me... without holding back!"


    Melody teased, stepping out of the tub and wrapping herself in a fresh bathrobe. She watched Edward, still bleeding and a bit disheveled, with a growing spark of excitement in her eyes.


    Edward, regaining his usual cool, looked over at her mischievous grin, frowning unhappily.


    "So this is your n tonight-to seduce me again, huh? And just to get the effects of that pill?"


    He couldn''t forget thest time Melody had lured him in, tempting him with that same, irresistible charm. But once she''d stirred up his desire, she''d pulled back, leaving him stranded and frustrated. He was truly tired of it What bothered him even more was that each of her teasing games awakened real feelings in him, ones he could barely keep under control.


    Melody blinked at him, her wide eyes feigning innocence. "Were you upset carlier?


    "Be patient. By next week, we''ll finally be able to..."


    Melody made an ambiguous gesture mischievously and yfully as she continued, "... enjoy ourselves."


    Edward nced at her cheeky expression, uncertain if he could believe her words..

 Remarry My 291

    Chapter 291 A New Candidate


    That night, after they both showered, Melody and Edward fell asleep in each other''s arms.


    His massage had helped relieve much of her fatigue.


    The next day, Melody dove back into her busy schedule. The sess of the Sylrien Orchid research gained attention from both Greenfield University and Pharma821.


    On the same day of the research, she quickly secured a patent for the technology.


    Coins


    Greenfield University''s Biological Research Institute even sent professors to consult with her about integrating the Sylrien Orchid''s repair properties, not only into cosmetics but into medical technology as well.


    The Sylrien Orchid''s regenerative ability, simr to that of a lizard, could encourage cell structure reorganization, prate deeply into the skin for rejuvenation, stimte cellr activity, and support ongoing cell renewal. When applied in the medical field, it could elerate the healing of wounds and aid post-surgery


    recovery.


    If cultivated on arge scale, the Sylrien Orchid could bring more than cosmetic and medical aesthetic benefits-it could revolutionize healthcare.


    At Greenfield Biopharmaceutical Research Institute, Andrew sat by the experimental table, studying the sample of a new generation of cosmetic form, containing only a few drops


    He frowned, then nced at Melody, who was wearing a whiteb coat, and remarked. "There''s only one Sylrien Orchid, yet it''s already drawn the entire biological researchmunity''s attention. It looks like the second generation of YM Cosmetics will take a while tounch."


    Recently, Andrew, a finance professor, had taken over the operations of YM Capital. With the help of high-achieving students from Greenfield University, thepany was running smoothly.


    Though YM Cosmetics was gaining recognition, it would still take time to establish a solid reputation.


    Melody reassured him, "No worries. For now, I''ve put Sierra in charge of YM Cosmetics'' small-scale operations.


    "Pharma821 has been efficient so far, but it''ll take some time toplete the second-generation research, build the factory, and finalizend negotiations with the Jensons. We need someone to oversee this and ensure it''s done right.


    "By the way, keep an eye on that student who shared information with na at the Golden Financial Summit. He may still be useful."


    After herwsuit victory against Carson, Melody had invested millions into YM Capital and YM Cosmetics.


    She''d also received a million dors from the royalties on VoiceMel''s promotional track. She ced that money on a card, along with a farewell letter, which she passed on to Arnold-marking her final break from the Shields.


    III


    1/2


    Chapter 291 A New Candidate


    Her career was taking off, and the swift progress had de atention expertly on the day we after research on Sylrien On his medicinal potential


    Seeing Melody''s calm demeanor. Andres felt reassured. It was clear from these veren nerariene than the had a good handle on her business. Her confidence suggested the hark ended nAll content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    hade


    Based on her requirements, Andrew proposed. I have candidate in mind. He just returned from overseas, where he managed petroleum operations th Avenstras


    "Lately, he''s been around Sommerville, attending boxing matches,p security events, mcarthupetitions, and even some horse races.


    "His great-grandfather had connections with my family, and my father recently asked me to find hum something to do here. He''s quite skilled in architecture though he''s also a bit entre. Whether had be willing to work with us remains to be seen." Andrew''s description intrigued Melody. A man with architectural expertise and an overseas bonines background-why would someone like that need to settle in Sommervillet


    Still, her YM Cosmetics factory required an advancedyout tailored for cosmetics production, soothing that demanded both architectural insight and industrial expertise.


    Could that person handle it? Or should she need to draw the blueprints herself?


    With her workload as it was, doing everything herself wasn''t sustainable. If she wanted her business empire to grow, she would have to start building a tearn

 Remarry My 292

    hapter 292 Nn Johnston


    Chapter 292 Nn Johnston


    Melody was generally skeptical when hiring new people, but she rmended someone, there must be a solid reason for it.


    ed Andrew''s judgment. If he


    So she nodded, asking. "You''ve told me quite a bit, but you haven''t mentioned who this person actually is


    yel


    She was intrigued by someone who had impressed Andrew.


    "His name is Nn Johnston, Andrew began. "He''s the youngest son of the Johnstons, a prominent family with ties to politics in Sommerville.


    "The Johnstons have three sons. The older two chose the family''s traditional path, pursuing careers in politics and the military.


    "But Nn-well, he''s always had a rebellious streak. The family thought joining a team might help himm mature, but his grandfather, frustrated, eventually sent him straight to Avenstras. Ironically, Nn found sess there in the petroleum business. Melody squinted. The name sounded oddly familiar, but she couldn''t quite recall where she had heard it. though it sparked a faint memory.


    "A guy with his skills sounds like he''d be a real challenge to bring in. I''ll probably need your help to win him over," she remarked.


    Andrew nodded, then checked his phone, where a new text message from Nn had juste in.


    "Alright, you''ve convinced me. I''m ready to ept the job, but I have a friend who''s also out of work Could he join YM Cosmetics too?"


    After reading it, Andrew shared the message with Melody. Trusting his insight, she nodded without hesitation.


    So, Andrew replied, "Alright, meet me at YM Capital tomorrow. I''ll give you a tour of the ce."


    In the underground boxing gym, Nn squinted with a fox-like grin, fiddling with his phone. He nced over at Spencer, who sat coolly on the couch, barely paying attention. "Spencer, want to see your sister tomorrow?" Nn smirked.


    Spencer, absentmindedly toying with a boxing glove, looked up. Without a second thought, he threw the glove right at Nn''s face, hitting him squarely.


    "Get lost! How many times do I have to tell you? I don''t have a sister!"


    Spencer was irritated and hadn''t held back. Within moments, Nn was left with a bruised eye, boiling with the urge to retaliate.


    Yet, he knew better than to cross Spencer, especially since he still relied on his support in Avenstras


    1/2Belongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    10:50 Fri, Nov


    Chapter 292 Nn Johnston


    So, covering his bruised eye, Nn muttered irritably. Still denying it, hult?


    "If you don''t care about her, why''s your phone wallpape


    still a photo of that unicorn plushie?"


    5 Free Coins


    Spencer''s heart ached, the words cut deep. A wave of pain spread through him, binding his chest until it felt like it might break.


    He didn''t need her. So why did she still cross his mind


    After all, Melody had never even thought of him as her brother.


    2/2


    Fri, Nov


    Chapter 293 His Prejudice

 Remarry My 293

    Chapter 293 His Prejudice Against Them


    Sommerville Hospital.


    45%7


    +5 Free Coins


    "It''s been three days now. I took a huge risk by agreeing to move Suzie to the psych ward, and she''s still in so much pain. We even have to tie her up so she doesn''t harm herself. "She''s an artist; she adores beauty, but now her forehead is scarred, and her body is covered with cuts she''s made herself...


    "Isn''t this heartbreaking?" Christina murmured.


    "I''m sure it''s all Melody''s doing! From the start. I told you she was trouble, but you listened to your dad and brought her home. Now, just look at how much Suzie is suffering!" Christina was beyond exhausted, worn out physically and mentally.


    For three long days, Derrick stayed with her near the psych ward entrance. He hadn''t gone in to see Suzanna, who was weak but still scratching at herself.


    But every night, Derrick could hear her anguished cries echoing in the corridor, causing a sharp ache in his heart.


    Several times, he was tempted to rush in, like when they were children, to hold her and soothe her. But what she''d done was too painful for him to bear, each act like a wound carved into his skin. They stayed by Suzanna''s side for three days. By the fourth day, her outbursts began to quiet down. Yet, her face, neck, and body were marred with the scars she''d inflicted upon herself.


    Derrick sat in the corridor and covered his head, feeling a hollow emptiness settle over him as her cries finally ceased


    But the sound of his mother''s bitter, gravelly voice filled the silence, cursing Melody with words that made him frown


    He remembered seeing Suzanna swallow that Aspirin, but she was so good at acting.


    Perhaps it was another scheme to frame Melody. But if so, the cost was too high.


    As Derrick brooded, Sean also looked unpleasant.


    After three days without sleep, his voice betrayed his fatigue, but he tried tofort Christina.


    "I''ve told Dad everything about Suzie. Even though he''s still in the sterile ward, his aide passed along a response. Dad''s already aware of the situation.


    "If it involves Suzie going to jail again, he''s willing to swallow his pride and speak directly with Melody.


    "You know she''s been using Suzie to cozy up to the Moores, acting above us. She doesn''t even take us seriously. Anyone I sent to the Regal de and the Moore Residence was kicked out "Melody is truly bing morewless!"


    1/2


    10.50 Fr. Nav!


    Chapter 203 His Prejudice Against Them


    Sean''s disgust toward Melody was at an all-time high since Suzanna''s breakdown.


    Despite both girls being his daughters, Suzanna had always been his cherished, kind-hearted child-a true blessing to the family, deserving of everyfort.


    But Melody, having been raised by strangers, didn''t share those bonds. Though she came back to the Shields family at 10, she wasn''t truly the Tuckers'' family Who knew if she was clean?


    Besides, he thought, she''s only brought misfortune since returning, as if she were here to collect debts cowed by the family


    Reflecting on it, Sean felt a chill run through him.


    When Melody first came back, he didn''t like her much but tried to treat her as his daughter.


    He only maintained a fatherly authority over her, generally making sure she was well cared for.All content is ? N0velDrama.Org.


    As the head of the family, he provided her with essentials, as long as she didn''t push his boundaries.


    After all, she was still his daughter, and he was generous with his children when it came to their needs,


    But Melody and her so-called brother, not even real siblings, still stayed close from the moment she returned the Shields. Their parting had even seemed ufortably intimate. She seemed distant from her brothers, favoring that outsider instead. At that time, Sean felt only mild difort about that until he heard that the Tuckers had fallen on hard


    times.

 Remarry My 294

    2/2


    10:50 Fri, Nov BO


    Chapter 294 He Has a Bad Opinion of Them


    Chapter 294 He Has a Bad Opinion of Them


    +5 Free Coins


    Even though Suzanna tried to talk her out of it, Melody was determined to ''escape'' from the Shields to see Martin. In the process, she identally pushed Suzana into a ditch while trying to get away. At that moment, Sean felt a sinking feeling in his stomach.


    He recalled seeing Suzanna with the photos Melody had left behind in her room.


    They showed Melody and Martin together.


    In those photos, Melody looked strong and cheerful, leaning against the tall Martin like a little kitten being


    cared for.


    Sean had always thought he was good to Melody, giving her a monthly allowance of 300,000, but he had never witnessed her looking so rxed and happy with him.


    In that instant, he felt that Melody''s behavior stung him deeply.


    It felt like she was using him of being an inadequate father, which made him feel sick.


    Out of curiosity, Sean stepped into Suzanna''s room and started looking through the photos one by one,


    They captured 13 years of Melody''s life, from when she was three until she turned 16-a time he had never shared with her.


    He was taken aback when Suzanna hurriedly grabbed the photos from him, trying to hide them nervously,


    Flustered, she said, "D-Dad, what are you doing here? These photos belong to Mel. She only asked me to keep them safe. P-please, don''t get the wrong idea... Sean frowned.


    They were just some sibling photos. Why would there be anything to hide?


    As a businessman, he was quite cunning, and he had sheltered Suzanna too well, so her innocence was evident on her face.


    It was clear she couldn''t keep secrets from him.


    When she told him not to get the wrong idea, it triggered a worrying thought in his mind, causing his heart to sink.


    Despite giving Melody a generous monthly allowance and bringing her back to the Shields to live a better life, she still wore those faded dresses she had bought from outside and wouldn''t throw them away. What could be going on here?


    He had brought Melody home to give her a good life, not to allow her to be influenced by those with lesser


    means.


    them


    So, Sean adopted a stern fatherly attitude, snatched the photos from Suzanna''s grasp, and threw them. onto the floor.


    1/2


    Chapter 294 He Has a Bad Opinion of ThemBelongs to ? n0velDrama.Org.


    One image disyed the two of them together-Melody in a white dance dress and Martin in a ck short his eyes revealing a soft and indulgent look.


    It felt inappropriate to Sean.


    "Suzie, I know you and Mel get along well, and you ward to protect Mel''s rtionship with me. But you


    need to be honest.


    "I can help your sister stay on the right path and prevent her from making choices that could ruin her


    future.


    "I can see that Martin has ns to bring Melody back, intending to be my live-in son-in-lo. Is he even worthy of that?


    "A poormoner shouldn''t be allowed to tarnish the name of the Shielde


    No matter what choices Melody made, she was still his daughter.


    Sean wouldn''t stand for anyone tarnishing her.


    Moreover, at only 16, she was still too young and impressionable to navigate such things


    Suzanna seemed to be frightened by his extreme reaction, and tears welled in her eyes as she spoke up. "Dad, you''re misunderstanding!


    Even though Martin isn''t blood-rted to Melody, they''ve lived together for over a decade. They must be innocent!


    "It''s just that some people at school, who don''t know the truth, think that Mel and Melody an


    Suzanna had only met Martin a few times, but she could tell he had good qualities despite his humble beginnings But why could Melody have such a good brother?


    That was something she never had!


    Before Suzanna could finish, Sean interrupted her angrily, "Because they don''t seem innocent, do they?


    "Hmph, the poor Tuckers think they can use Melody to climb into our family!


    I''ll keep Melody locked up and stop her from contacting the Tuckers again!"


    Suzanna looked terrified, crying and ming herself for speaking out of turn.


    Sean gently stroked her head, his expression softening as he considered her feelings.


    "Silly Suzie, you''re just trying to protect Mel. What''s wrong with that?"

 Remarry My 295

    2/2


    Chapter 295 Punishment


    Chapter 295 Punishment


    At first, Scan believed that with Veronica watching over Melody, keeping her at the Shields residence and letting her contemte her actions would be enough, and the situation would eventually settle down. But things didn''t go as he had hoped.


    While Melody stayed quiet, the Tuckers stirred up trouble, gathering outside the Shields gate, determined


    to see her.


    That night, lightning tore across the sky, apanied by deafening thunder.


    Sean instructed his men to keep Melody unaware of the Tuckers'' visit, aiming to contain this scandal that could disgrace the Shields.


    Yet, the Tuckers remained obstinate.


    Tyrell and his youngest son even waited in the pouring rain all night, hoping Melody would appear.


    But it was pointless-security was tight, and Sean had ordered that the Tuckers weren''t to be let in.


    Somehow, however, a maid managed to inform Melody, who then defied both Sean and Veronica, sneaking out to meet the Tuckers by climbing over the wall or crawling through some hidden path. Thankfully, Suzanna caught her in time.


    Melody, however, was so determined that she pushed Suzanna, who was only trying to help, sending her tumbling into a ditch.


    Her behavior was beyond uneptable.


    In that instant, Sean saw Melody''s presence as a curse and a jinx on the family.


    Suzanna had been falling ill more oftentely, and now it was clear Melody was capable of endangering Suzanna''s well-being for the sake of strangers.


    Who did Melody truly see as her family? She couldn''t distinguish family from outsiders. At such a young age, she was already showing a ruthless nature that couldn''t havee from their upbringing. Suzanna was never like that-she waspassionate, sincere, and considerate. Melody, on the other hand, was deceitful, selfish, and inherently wed.


    Later that night, as Suzanna was brought to the family clinic, she held Sean''s hand weakly, whispering, "Dad, don''t be too hard on Mel. She''s just too worried about Martin...*


    Sean''s expression turned hardened, and anger surged through him as he replied, "Suzie, that man is unworthy of your sympathy, Melody''s just being foolish by going against me.


    "I''ll see to it she learns a lesson she won''t soon forget. She must understand that she can''t bring disgrace upon the Shields!


    "You go rest. Leave the rest to me."


    1/3


    10:50 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 295 Punishment


    48%7


    +5 Free Coins


    Watching Suzanna clutch his coat tightly, tears pooling in her eyes, she looked both hurt and pitiful.


    "Dad, Mel still has a future; she''ll need to marry someday," she pleaded softly. "Please, let''s keep this quiet and save her a little dignity.


    "We can dismiss the rumors at school. Mel is still young and bound to make mistakes."


    Her words made Sean pause, his expression hardening as his disappointment in Melody grew.


    Both were his daughters, but while Suzanna was gentle, generous, and kind-hearted, Melody was reckless. and constantly created trouble for him to clean up. It frustrated him deeply. "She''s young? She''s only a few minutes older than you


    "But why does she behave so poorly? At the core, it''s poor upbringing.


    "She was raised by several men. She might be already


    Sean hesitated to voice his concerns, given Melody was still his child. He didn''t want to think ill of her.


    The Tuckers, despite their limited means, had bought Melody dresses that exceeded their ie


    Her clothes were of higher quality than theirs, a clear indication that they had given her special care, even though she wasn''t their own. But why had they gone to such lengths for her? Deciding to stop overthinking, Sean headed to the altar to see Melody.


    The Shields held a reputation as a deeply traditional and noble family.


    With their ancestors long gone, they treated their memorial ques with the utmost respect.


    For them, the altar was sacred, a ce that no one would dare vite.


    As the head of the Shields, Sean could educate the children with family rules.


    Inside the altar, Melody knelt on a cushion, her posture tall and firm, her gaze full of defiance. Despite her recent return, she moved familiarly along the familiar path from the servants'' quarters to the altar.


    When Sean entered and saw her, his frustration only deepened. He ordered the punishment stick to be brought over and stood sternly behind her, speaking in a low voice, "Melody, do you realize what you did wrong?"


    Melody had grown up among the Tuckers, a family known for its stubborn men, and she had certainly picked up on that trait.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She fought back the urge to say she did nothing wrong


    Was it so terrible that she went to see the Tuckers? She owed them her gratitude and felt it was her duty to visit them now.


    Her silence made Sean''s expression harden. Without hesitation, he lifted the punishment stick and brought it down on her straightened back


    "Melody, do you admit your mistake?"


    2/3


    NOV


    Chapter 295 Punishment


    Melody was knocked forward but slowly pushed herself back up. "I... did nothing wrong"


    So that if I pushed Suzanna? She had tried to stop me from leaving and deserved it.


    Sean was tempted to call her shameless but remembered Suzanna''s advice and instead sighed heavily as he delivered the first blow.


    "You pushed your sister, causing her to hit her head, suffer a concussion, and then a heart spasm! Isn''t that reason enough to admit fault? "Go to Suzanna''s bedside and apologize, and I''ll spare you the remaining 28 blows."

 Remarry My 296

    10:50 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 296 I''ll Make Her Pay


    Chapter 296 I''ll Make Her Pay


    After Melody returned to the family, her grandmother Veronica, kepe drilling the wees fandy rates of the Shields into her.


    Yet, it seemed Melody was the only one who followed them.


    She always remembered what Tyrell and Martin had told her that she should reapers her family, as dory were the people closest to her. She genuinely wanted to get along with them. But tonight, she chose to defy them.


    Melody wanted to visit Martin and the Tuckers Family was more than blood-it was an abne for w raised her. Wasn''t that bond just as strong


    "Dad. I didn''t do anything wrong!" she protested stubbornly.


    In response, Sean''s anger intensified as he hit her harder. "Are you still being defir hesadesOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Wells


    ee if your stubbornness or my punishments hold out longer"


    The painful blows soon overwhelmed her.


    After 30 beatings, Sean grew tired, his gaze settling on the bloodstains left on Melody''s back


    She was his daughter, and denying the pain he felt would have been a lie. But he believed discipline wa necessary to keep her in line.


    Over the years Melody had spent away, her character had drifted off course and now Sean Believed is his duty to set her straight


    "Are you still being so stubborn, Melody? Can''t you see you''re in the wr


    Fine-kneel here and think it over! You''re not leaving this altar for four days


    "I''ll have someone watch you closely. You won''t step beyond this altar, let alone out of the Stunde


    As Sean hurled those harsh words at her, his gaze swept over her slight figure, noticing how she defini pushed herself up, silently resisting.


    His anger red once more. And finally, he stormed away panickedly but resched


    In the hospital, Sean''s thoughts drifted back to those earlier days: He saw Martin''s ident and be Vegetative as a kind of retribution.


    After that incident, the other two members of the Tuckers had disappeared from Sommervile withoo trace, abandoning the vegetative Martin entirely.


    a


    Raised by such a family, Sean wondered how much familial blood ties Melody truly understood.


    Surely, it was only a matter of time before she''d be a threat to the Shields


    0


    12


    Now H


    Chapter 296 I''ll Make Her Pay


    After Scan finished cursing and was still unwilling to stop, a sudden scream came from the ward


    They hurried to the ward, where they found Suzanna tled to the hospital bed, her face and body marked by self-inflicted scratches, leaving her face marred.


    She cowered, tear-streaked and frightened.


    When she saw Sean and Christina, her cries grew louder


    "Dad, Mom... I''m scared!"


    Suzanna sobbed, copsing into Christina''s arms.


    Christina hugged her tightly, gently brushing tangled hair away from her face, and softly said, "Suzie, don''t worry-I''m right here.


    "That b*tch Melody can''t hurt you anymore."


    "Tell me everything that happened at Regal de," she continued softly. "I''ll make sure justice is done. I''ll make her pay!"


    After all that had happened, Christina''s feelings toward Melody had only hardened, and her resentment deepened. She was ready to confront Melody, to show her that the Moores wouldn''t protect her from ountability. There was no way she would let Melody get away with hurting Suzanna like this.

 Remarry My 297

    Chapter 297 She Looks Innocent


    "Mom, please Mease don''t me Mel


    "It''s all my fault. I deserve this. I had no idea that Aunt Wendy''s new cream would look just like the 23 Cosmetics box. Mel uses.


    The scars on my forehead weren''t Derricks cream''s fault. It was because I identally used the cream Aunt Wendy sent me, which is why they didn''t heal properly.


    "We all misjudged Mel, and I''ve already paid the price. Derrick, you''re mad at me too, aren''t p


    Suzanna had just woken up, her body aching everywhere, but her thoughts were still focused on keeping


    Derrick close to her.


    She needed to appear meless if she intended to cause trouble at YM CosmeticsBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    She cast a weak nce at Freda, who had been looking after her devotedly these past few days, and asked in a fragile tone, "Freda, could you please show Derrick the cream Aunt Wendy sent me Freda''s gaze swept over Suzanna''s injuries, her heart aching. She had known Suzanna since she was a child and hated seeing her in pain.


    Seeing the distress caused by Melody, Freda''s resentment deepened. She would make sure Melody d¨¦ escape responsibility.


    She handed the marble box to Derrick, speaking with disapproval. "Mr. Derrick you know Ms. Sadie She''d never willingly hurt anyone. Besides, she''s unwell and never even wanted to confront Melody in the first ce. It was you and Mr. Kenrick who pushed her to go. "Now that things went wrong, you''re all ming her alone-


    "Freda"" Suzanna interrupted sharply, cutting off Freda''s words.


    Her eyes filled with unshed tears as she softly defended. Don''t be angry at Derrick. He didn''t know the


    truth."


    Feeling a pang of sympathy, Freda reminded her, "But Ms. Suzie, if you keep silent, everyone you''re guilty!" will think


    Suzanna''s lips turned even paler as she waved her hand dismissively. "Then let them think I''m guilty


    "Aunt Wendy asked me to keep it quiet, so I can''t say a word!"


    Derrick, baffled by all he was hearing, stared at the polished, white marble box in his hands, resembling YM''s packaging but subtly different.


    Being awyer, he had handled cases involving marble before and had even studied it closely.


    Melody''s YM Cosmetics, packaged in an elegant white marble box, was crafted from rare ivory marble.


    0


    1/2


    Chapter 297 She Looks Innocent


    That marble was known for its tooth pure white appearance and fine set from ingu making it ideal for finely detailedmuters for create


    In contrast, the box he held was made of zed me ivory marble and seemed to be crafted fem lower rate


    from


    on all af traf ones geodify moored and send gesoever


    When he touched it, he noticed a slight woen quainy, engaged.


    de


    Derrick opened the marble box, finding a cream simr no Melody''s for the swear tat a during unfamiliar element


    "It''s Snowleaf Derrick, it was my mustake so use the cream Autente e un pet weakly. "It caused a reaction with the Snowlead ingredie


    "I held back from confronting Mel about it because fill not sure which cam caused the base when Derrick and Mr. Kenrick insisted on taking me to Regal Garde te my scout selve bo were doing it for my good" curren


    Her voice held a mixture of sorrow and regret adding to te valittle apparte


    Derrick watched her closely, seeing her innocence and geliumance. It seemed she had been caughing everything unwillingly.


    Even though the incidents at Regal de and 13 Cosmeticse round sie sull


    a de


    Observing the situation, Sean vaguely shdemood and gooided Deck the Wor gives you the right to use your sister?


    "Poor Suzie is simply too fragile-that''s why she''s always the one gering pusited around by ener

 Remarry My 298

    22


    Chapter 298 His Sudden Appearance


    Chapter 298 His Sudden Appearance


    "Apologize to your sister right now! Sean ordered.


    + Free Come


    Derrick chuckled as he held the marble box. Then, he tossed it toward Suzanna, whoy on the hospital bed, protected by Christina


    The white marble box hit Suzanna''s forehead directly, leaving a fresh cut on her face.


    The incident happened so swiftly that Sean, Christina, and Freda barely had time to react.


    When Sean realized what had urred, he moved to strike Derrick, but Derrick, as a grown man, easily overpowered the older Sean, pushing him down onto the bed beside Suzanna with a rare fury in his eyes.


    ring at Suzanna''s tearful and distressed face, Derrick gritted his teeth. "Suzanna, did you also deceive Tim and Canon like this back then?


    "Don''t forget, I''m awyer. I went through every court record carefully, and it was clear-you manipted them and led them step-by-step to pressure Melody.


    "Caron is sitting in prison now. Can you truly im you had no part in that?"


    He continued, "I received awyer''s letter from Mel today. I''m ready to take responsibility if it means prison. But don''t think you''re getting off without facing the consequences." Derrick was fully aware now, seeing Suzanna''s pattern of slipping away from me in past incidents while the family protected her, allowing her to continue without remorse. But why should she get away with it?


    Carson was paying the price, and as adults, they all had to be ountable.


    Derrick tossed thewyer''s letter onto the hospital bed where Suzanna, Sean, and Christina could see it


    Suzanna clutched her forehead in pain, blood trickling through her fingers, her face looking pale and frail.


    She began to cry and said, "Derrick, if even you don''t believe me, then what''s the point of might as well end it now!" my life? You


    Derrick, though impulsive, had felt justified in his actions but realized now that striking her had crossed a line.


    He lowered his eyes and remained silent.


    The tense mood in the ward had reached its lowest point when a sound from outside signaled the approach of a wheelchair.


    Cameron, who rarely involved himself in family conflicts, entered, wheeling himself into the ward.


    Dressed in simple white, his gentle features and calm demeanor brought an air of tranquility. He idly toyed with a strand of ivory beads as if untouched by the storm unfolding before him. For a moment, he seemed like a figure from another realm. Despite his leg injury, his presence was almost


    111


    1/2


    10:51 Fri, Nov B


    Chapter 298 His Sudden Appearance


    +5 Free Coinsa


    ethereal.


    appearance intimidated everyone in the ward.


    The first to speak was Sean, who managed to free himself from Derrick''s grip. Bristling with anger. shouted, "Cameron, your brother''spletely lost it! This family is falling apart!" he


    Cameron was the most harmless-looking and mysteriolis figure in the Shields.


    Derrick''s eyes widened, looking toward Cameron with a mix of respect and tension. Taking a step back, he stiffened slightly, then addressed him respectfully, "Cam, what brings you here?" Cameron nced at them indifferently, then turned his gentle gaze to Suzanna''s battered face, beckoning her over. "Suzie,e here."


    2/2


    481


    Chapter 299 He Goes to Find HerBelonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 299 He Goe

 Remarry My 299

    hapter 299 He Goes to Find Her


    Chapter 299 He Goes to Find Her


    +5 Free Cons


    Suzanna seemed to cling to a lifeline and jumped off the bed, rushing to Cameron''s legs. "Cam, I didn''t go after Mel!


    "I don''t want to go back to prison. It''s dark and cold there, and the other inmates keep staring at me. I''m so scared"


    Cameron''s expression darkened as he ran his fingers through Suzanna''s hair, his gaze softening as he looked at her scarred face.


    "Tsk, how did you end up like this? You look like a litle wounded kitten."


    Suzanna felt a twinge of fear in Cameron''s presence. Some people might seem kind, but their methods. could be harsh and unforgiving. Cameron was like a tiger with a smile.


    But if he cared for her, what did she have to fear?


    So, she looked up at him, her face filled with a more pitiful and helpless expression. "Cam, can you please


    Derrick couldn''t hold back any longer and cut in. "Cam, don''t believe her lies.


    "Suzanna is rotten to the core and deserves a long time in prison!"


    Cameron ignored his brother''s outburst and continued to stroke Suzanna''s hair, moving his hand to the back of her neck.


    His tone remained gentle. "Suzie, you''ve been hopping between prison and the hospitaltely.


    "You forgot toe and give me a massage to help my muscles rx.


    "If you don''te, I might not be able to get up again


    His words felt like a soft but cutting de


    Suzanna shivered at his words. But then, she found her lifeline again.


    "Cam, I want to give you a massage to help your muscles rx too.


    "But I have to stay home to help with your therapy regrly."


    Cameron gently patted the back of her head, his voiceced with a hint of indulgence. "Yes, that''s a good girl.


    "Dad, Melody has always listened to me. This mess was caused by Suzie and Derrick''s mischief.


    "I''ll talk to her so she won''t cause any more trouble."


    At the Shields, everyone knew that besides Arnold, Melody also listened to Cameron.


    1/2


    10.51 Fri, Nov D


    Chapter 299 He Goes to Find Her


    It was clear that even if she didn''t show respect to the Shields, she would respect Cameron.


    Sean found it hard to believe but decided to give it a shot, waving his hand. "Okay, go ahead and try


    When he sent someone, he was often brushed off.


    Cameron''s leg injury hadn''t healed. Would Melody still give him any respect if he came to see her?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    An hourter, Cameron arrived outside the YM Capital


    His bodyguard held a ck umbre to shield him from the sun. They looked at the busy YM Capital and asked to see Melody.


    The receptionist nced at them and politely replied, I''m sorry, but Ms. Tucker is in a meeting and can''t


    see Visitor


    "Also, Ms. Tucker wouldn''t see anyone without appointments."


    Cameron had never been turned away in Sommerville, especially not by his sister


    However, his upbringing kept him from being rude, so he maintained a gentle tone. "Just tell her I''m her brother Cameron. She''ll see me." The receptionist gave him an odd look, but she still went inside to inform Melody.


    Soon, she returned with a strange expression on her face and said disdainfully, "Get out of here! Don''t hang around and bring bad luck! "Ms. Tucker only has one brother, Martin, the founder of YM Capital


    "She said it''s tough for you with your disability. She''ll give you 200 dors."


    Cameron, sitting in his wheelchair, found it hard to keep his calm demeanor.


    He pursed his lips, and a sh of anger flickered in his eyes as he clenched his fist, cracking his knuckles.


    "Did she say that? Did she call me disabled?"

 Remarry My 300

    2/2


    Chapter 300 She Does It on Purpose


    Chapter 300 She Does It on Purpose


    Cameron could hardly believe it. Melody, who had aboys treated hom differently and never seed sen sympathy for his pride, now dared to insult him byg him disabled and ning 200 dors as it he were a beggar. Was the out of her mind!


    The receptionist noticed Cameron''s sudden fury and recoiled slightly, murmuring Yes. Mr. Tuckersand that herself. So, sir, which payment method would you be to use


    Each word felt like a blow to Cameron''s dignity


    His lips quivered, and he struggled to find his voice. Clenching the armrests of his wheelchair, he fought to hold back his anger.


    "Get Melody toe here," he ordered his bodyguard.


    But when he turned around, he saw Melody leaning against the gas door dressed in a ck and white business suit, looking at him with an amused expression as if she was enjoying his frontnoon Her attitude was disrespectful and nonchnt, a smugamile ying on her lips.


    "Oh, who do we have here? It''s.....


    "Uh, who are you again?"


    Her cocky attitude only fueled Cameron''s anger, thatrering hisposed exterior. He red at her from his wheelchair and shouted, "Melody


    Melody raised an eyebrow, grinning yfully. "What coincidence! Your name is also Melody!


    "Mr. Disabled, if you have nothing else, you might as well leave. Don''t interrupt my business. "Otherwise, I''ll just tip your wheelchair over and watch you lose your dignity


    Her eyes turned icy for a moment, dropping the yful facade. She despised Cameron deeply.


    He was the one who had taken her cornea in her past life to help Suzanna. She wanted him to be so broken that he would never stand tall again. "Ms. Tucker, you''re going too far!"This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    The bodyguard next to Cameron was unable to stay silent. That wasn''t Melody who had once treated Cameron kindly in the Shields.


    In only a month, she had changed drastically, and it frightened him.


    With a casual smirk, Melody walked up, bypassing the bodyguard, and kicked Cameron''s wheelchair swiftly.


    In an instant, everyone gasped as Cameron tumbled awkwardly to the ground


    1/2


    Chapter 2000 the Dors It on Purpo§ße Purpose


    What to the doing the thin abort


    Catheyare repressionplety copsed


    Melody, have you fout a For your brothert


    for Asit you injuryt


    Triest wishing for his healing the seemed bent on the least patur tince hit ident


    All of this was Melody''s doing, and she was doing it on


    With a nere, Melody replied, "No, I don''t with for that


    In this lifetime, I won''t heal your legs. You''ll just have is lives


    10:51 Fri, Nov 8


    Chapter 301 Beg Me

 Remarry My 301

    Chapter 301 Beg Me


    Chapter 301 Beg Me


    One sentence stirred up Cameron''s resentment.


    After Melody returned to the Shield Residence, Cameron, who had a leg condition and the gentlest temperament among the five brothers, became the one closest to her.


    Cameron was also the most fair-minded member of the Shields.


    Whether it was Melody or Suzanna, he would make sure to give the same gift, showing no favoritism whatsoever. Although Melody treated all her brothers with kindness, she always showed a bit more care when it came to Cameron.


    Cameron and Melody shared a special bond-so close that Melody would personally push his wheelchair when they were together. After Cameron became disabled, he avoided contact with most of the Shields, yet he never pushed Melody away. Determined to help him, Melody was tirelessly studying medicine under Arnold, enduring every b with one unwavering goal: to heal Cameron''s legs.


    It could be said that Cameron was the brother Melody cared about most in the Shield family.


    hardship


    The bodyguards around Cameron were stunned by what they saw, never expecting Melody to act so ruthlessly.


    Even Cameron couldn''t sway her.


    The bodyguards quickly bent down to help Cameron back up, settling him once again into his wheelchair.


    His breath shook violently in his chest.


    It had been so long since he''d seen the Cameron this furious. Melody''s actions obviously had deeply wounded him.


    "Ms. Tucker, is there some misunderstanding between you and Mr. Cameron?


    "You two used to be the closest of siblings."


    The situation had grown so tense that even the bodyguard found it difficult to stand by and watch.


    Back in his wheelchair, Cameron felt hisposure crumble. He fixed his gaze on Melody, his eyes burning with anger and a deep, unsettling suspicion. This meeting had made one thing clear: Melody changed.


    She became cold, unyielding, and defiant, no longer willing to listen to him at all.


    But Melody just gave azy smile, leaning against the doorframe with her arms crossed with a smirk on her lips.


    "Cameron, you''re here to plead for Suzanna, aren''t you?


    1/2


    Chapter 301 Beg Me


    "If you''re asking for a favor, try showing a far of homily


    "Beg me and I might consider it


    Melody said with a mocking tone, caughereby downd the greater the one hit the thirdpletely devant of HAD THE THESE Residence


    Cameron coughed uncontrobly, anger thing word om Hos frat body decaly dosed by condition, was sensitive to such provocaci¨®n


    Although hit ailments weren''t as severe as Suzanego tem fiece the mese will sole a son


    his heart.


    Within the Shields, his brothers took exceptional care of tam atrod that he might outfer distress


    Sing


    After bing a doctor and undergoing treatment, phycal health had gnificant impessed Br following his disability, he gave up on himself and his old children aliments resurfaced


    fold


    Be


    His skin was unnaturally pale, as f he hadn''t seen the ginger. He couped into his hand his bes furrowed in pain.


    Yet, when Melody spoke, he raised his eyes in disbeliefs if the were a trage


    In the tense standoff, the elevator at YM Capital suddenly chimed


    Sean and Christina stepped out, supporting each other with a visibly dejected Derrick trading befind them.Belonging to N?velDrama.Org.


    As Christina stepped out, she overheard Melody''s words


    Clutching the legal notice Melody had sent her, she felt wave of anxiety. Derrick had already reviewed the document, and if the ruling went against them. Suzie could face at least six months in descention That was after they had paid legal fees to secure the minimum possible sentence


    But Suzie was so afraid of the dark.


    Just a week in detention had already broken Christina shear


    If Suzanna had to endure six months, it would be like a death sentence


    for her.


    Christina felt utterly helpless.


    She hade to YM Capital to confront Melody in person.


    "Melody, how dare you make Cameron beg you?


    "Aren''t you worried about bringing bad luck on yourself


    With a grim expression, Christina rushed up to Melody and raised her hand, ready to p her.


    2

 Remarry My 302

    Chapter 302 Threat


    Chapter 302 Threat


    +5 Free Coins


    In the past, when Melody was obedient and respectful. Christina could p her without hesitation, and Melody would just endure it, regardless of the reason. But this time it was different.


    Melody firmly caught Christina''s raised wrist and twisted it with a swift motion. A sharp crack echoed as Christina''s wail came from the doorway. Momentster, Melody effortlessly shoved Christina to the ground.


    The cold girl looked down at Christina, noticing how much older she appeared in just a month, with a few strands of gray at her temples. But what did that matter to her?


    Christina''s aging was the result of her exhausting worry for Suzanna.


    "Tsk, bad luck?


    "Mrs. Shield, that''s superstition won''t help you. I believe in the natural order of the universe."


    Her indifferent demeanor made Sean''s eyes redden with anger, and he shouted loudly, "Melody, apologize to your mother right now!


    "Also, I''ve already looked into Suzie''s situation. It wasn''t her fault, she had an allergic reaction to the snowleaf sent by your aunt, which caused everyone to misunderstand you and created some trouble.


    But those issues have been resolved, so there''s no need to hold a grudge. She is your younger sister, after all. As her older sister, what''s wrong with being forgiving? There''s no need to escte this to take this to the


    "I''ve also looked into it. Starting a brand like YM Cosmetics is currently very difficult. You probably don''t know this because you''ve never been in business, but I''m thergest shareholder in the herbal cultivation base from which you got your materials.


    "If you continue to dwell on these petty issues with your sister, don''t me me for cutting off your business!"


    The Shields stood strong in Sommerville not just because of Timothy''s financepany; each son had his


    own venture.


    And Scan


    the one I was t


    with the most sessful business of all.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    He often traveled overseas, sessfully managing international business deals,


    In Sommerville, wealthy families were abundant.


    Although the Shields might not be the most powerful, they were recognized as a respectable upper- middle-ss family; nationally, they were considered a distinguished lineage. Sean had carefully weighed his options before using this leverage against Melody.


    1/2


    10:51 Fri, Nov 8 0


    Chapter 302 Threat


    Given that YM Cosmetics was a line of medicinal cosmetics, it relied


    +5 Free Coins


    "herbal ingredients.


    The "Botanic Sanctuary" he controlled essentially held the key to the raw materials for Melody''s production line.


    He finally realized that instead of appealing to Melody''s emotions, it would be more effective to sever her supply chain, forcing her toply with him.


    Ha, she''s just a daughter, how could she ever outsmart her father?


    Christina came to her senses as the silent Derrick helped her up, still in a daze.


    She turned to Melody, her feelings a mix of frustration and sadness.


    This daughter had be too rebellious to save.


    It seemed that taking a firm approach was the only option left.


    This was Melody''s own fault.


    With that thought, Christina''s gaze shifted from confusion to malice.


    Melody, you have a choice: either withdraw thewsuit against Suzie and Derrick and publicly apologize, restoring Suzie''s innocence, or watch your precious YM Cosmetics crumble into ruins. "Your father is decisive in his actions.


    "If you choose to stand firm, be prepared to face the consequences."


    The situation clearly indicated that Christina was ready topletely sever ties with Melody.


    Melody frowned. She had no idea that Sean held thergest share in Botanic Sanctuary.


    This establishment was the biggest fresh herbal supplier in Sommerville, and she had ced her order for raw materials there.


    If Sean cut off her supply, it would undoubtedly be a severe blow to YM Cosmetics.


    Even so, she refused to back down.


    Seeing this, Cameron''s gaze grew icy, and he remained silent.


    In fact, he was considering taking matters into his own hands.


    Melody changed.


    She even dared to insult him so brazenly. But could Melody bear the consequences of insulting him?


    Melody''s gaze turned icy, and her lips pressed into a thin line. "I''ve made this clear many times, I''m not one of the Shields anymore."

 Remarry My 303

    Chapter 303 Be Ready


    Chapter 303 Be Ready


    +5 Free Coins


    "If you insist on dragging personal grudges into our business coboration, then don''t me me for disregarding business ethics and leaving Goldman Pax and Justice Law Firm no way out." Isn''t this just a threat using the silent battles of the business world?


    If they want to y, I won''t back down.


    Noticing her stubbornness, Cameron cracked his knuckles on the armrest of the wheelchair.


    He raised a hand to cover his lips and cleared his throat. "Ahem... Mel, you don''t have to listen to me. Are you really willing to ignore Grandpa?


    "Even though Grandpa has been living in a nursing home, he doesn''t want to see the family tearing each other apart./


    "You insist on not giving in. Do you want to make his old age uneasy?"


    The words clearly hit home.


    Melody was taken aback, a lump forming in her throat, leaving her momentarily speechless.


    She could me any member of the Shields.


    But Arnold left her 20 percent of the Shields'' shares as a lifeline after his passing in her previous life.


    If she hadn''t had that 20 percent stake, more than any of the Shields'' children, she might have been tortured to death by Suzanna.


    Yet, that 20 percent stake also became her death warrant.


    After her rebirth, her feelings towards her grandfather wereplicated.


    After all, Arnold was the only one in the Shield family who genuinely cared for her. He quietly gave her living expenses when she was short on money and personally taught her needle therapy. When she returned to the Shields, everyone opposed her presence.


    It was Arnold, despite his frail health, who stood protectively in front of her and dered, "Mel is part of the Shields bloodline.


    "No one has the right to drive her away; she is my granddaughter."


    During her time at the Shield Residence, she endured countless disdainful looks.


    When she first returned, even the servants dared to show her disrespect.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Yet Arnold, despite his poor health, was the first family member willing to stand in her defense.


    For this reason, Melody held deep respect and gratitude for him.


    She regarded him as her most beloved grandfather and felt a deep sense of duty toward him.


    1/2


    09:59 Sat, Nov 9 o


    Chapter 303 Be Ready


    In her moments of longing for family, only Arnold offered her warmth.


    +5 Free Coins


    She could be ruthless toward anyone in the Shield family, but she couldn''t bear to let Arnold down.


    Seeing that Melody was wavering, the Shields exchanged satisfied nces.


    As expected, the mention of her grandpa would surely put Melody in her ce.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Melody spoke once more.


    She nced at Cameron who had threatened her with her grandfather, and gave a half-mocking smile. "If Grandpa really cared about me ...


    "He wouldn''t ask me to sacrifice myself just to uphold the Shields'' pathetic facade of harmony.


    "If he wants me to endure for the sake of that superficial peace, I can''t help but wonder if his love for me is just an act!"


    Melody''s words were forceful and impactful.


    It was really embarrassing for the Shields.


    Just when everyone was stunned, the elevator door of the high-end office building opened again, and a woman in a professional suit, with a graceful and charming figure, walked in decisively on high heels. She nced over the faces of the Shields.


    With a sneer ying on her lips, Mnie''s piercing gaze swept across the Shields, leaving them feeling


    uneasy.


    But she had an impressive background.


    For the moment, they didn''t dare to speak.


    Mnie was the first to spot Derrick, whose figure looked familiar to her, and she remarked sarcastically, "Oh, you haven''t been thrown into prison yet?


    "What''s going on? Did the instigator, Suzanna, disappear again, leaving you to take the fall?


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it.


    "I heard that Carson ended up in a simr situation. Just tough it out, and soon you''ll-wait, is that the second son of the Shields, Cameron, in the wheelchair?


    "Just be ready! Don''t think being disabled gives you a free pass. Once Derrick goes in, you''ll be the one taking the fall for Suzanna!"


    Cameron thought, Absurd!


    Suzie is doing her best to help me with my leg therapy.


    There''s no way she''ll betray me.


    2/2


    09:59 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 303 Be Ready


    In her moments of longing for family, only Arnold offered her warmth.


    879%


    +5 Free Coins


    She could be ruthless toward anyone in the Shield family, but she couldn''t bear to let Arnold down.


    Seeing that Melody was wavering, the Shields exchanged satisfied nces.


    As expected, the mention of her grandpa would surely put Melody in her ce.


    After a moment''s hesitation, Melody spoke once more.


    She nced at Cameron who had threatened her with her grandfather, and gave a half-mocking smile. "If Grandpa really cared about me...


    "He wouldn''t ask me to sacrifice myself just to uphold the Shields'' pathetic facade of harmony.


    "If he wants me to endure for the sake of that superficial peace, I can''t help but wonder if his love for me is just an act!"


    Melody''s words were forceful and impactful.


    It was really embarrassing for the Shields.


    Just when everyone was stunned, the elevator door of the high-end office building opened again, and a woman in a professional suit, with a graceful and charming figure, walked in decisively on high heels. She nced over the faces of the Shields.


    With a sneer ying on her lips, Mnie''s piercing gaze swept across the Shields, leaving them feeling


    uneasy.


    But she had an impressive background.


    For the moment, they didn''t dare to speak.


    Mnie was the first to spot Derrick, whose figure looked familiar to her, and she remarked sarcastically, "Oh, you haven''t been thrown into prison yet?


    "What''s going on? Did the instigator, Suzanna, disappear again, leaving you to take the fall?


    "Don''t worry, you''ll get used to it.


    "I heard that Carson ended up in a simr situation. Just tough it out, and soon you''ll-wait, is that the second son of the Shields, Cameron, in the wheelchair? "Just be ready! Don''t think being disabled gives you a free pass. Once Derrick goes in, you''ll be the one taking the fall for Suzanna!"


    Cameron thought, Absurd!


    Suzie is doing her best to help me with my leg therapy.


    There''s no way she''ll betray me.

 Remarry My 304

    Chapter 304 p HerOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 304 p Her 79%


    +5 Free Coins


    After taking a liking to Melody, Mnie had the Shields investigated. The behavior of Melody''s brothers was utterly shocking.


    Today, she dressed to impress for her visit to YM Capital because her private investigator had informed her that the Shields had the audacity toe looking for Melody. It was clearly a provocation.


    Ha! Having spent years as the matriarch of the esteemed Moore family, she could easily see through their intentions.


    They were trying to morally pressure Melody into withdrawing herwsuit.


    When they were at Regal de, they didn''t dare approach Melody because of the Moores'' influence.


    But now that they knew she was alone at thepany, they felt bold enough to confront her.


    They want my daughter-inw to endure in silence.


    That was uneptable!


    "Excuse me, are you Mnie Lambert?


    "I''m sorry, but this is a family matter between Melody and me. I''m her biological father, so there''s no need for you to concern yourself with our family matters."


    Sean was perceptive. He could see from Mnie''s graceful andmanding presence that she was not someone to be underestimated.


    However, for Suzanna''s sake, he had to set aside his pride.


    Suzanna was the Shields'' lucky star, and he would never allow her to be sent back to a dark, gloomy ce like jail. Sean and Christina weren''t there that day at Regal de, so he was unaware of how much Mnie valued Melody. He assumed that Mnie, as a stepmother, was merely feigning concern for Melody.


    Because Melody was Edward''s wife, not Alfred''s, which ced a certain familial distance between her and Mnie.


    By siding with the Shields, Mnie was likely trying to assert her authority as a stepmother and suppressing her daughter-inw''s family, making things difficult for Melody. Mnie observed the Shields''s attitude with her eyes narrowed.


    It was rare for her to be so furious that she clenched her teeth.


    It had been a long time since she had encountered such disgusting people.


    1/4


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 304 p Her


    In Sommerville, anyone who angered her had to pay the price.


    Otherwise, what was the point of being the matriarch of the Moores?


    Some of Melody''s actions were simply unforgivable.


    But Mnie was different. Although she was slightly younger than Sean and Christina, her well-maintained appearance made her look even more graceful and alluring. Still, she was truly their peer and deserved to be addressed with respect by Sean.


    With a raised eyeb

 Remarry My 305

    Chapter 305 Outsider


    +5 Free Coins


    Sean undoubtedly cared for Suzanna, but when it came to his daughter and his own career, he had to make choices.


    Besides, it was just a couple of ps. Suzanna had received her fair share of pstely and should understand the difficulties of being a father.


    He looked gloomy, and seemed to be in a very heavy mood, but he did not hesitate at all when he pushed Christina.


    Joking aside, everyone in the Moores was wary of Mnie, and among the big yers in Sommerville, only a few were willing to offend thisdy. First, there have long been rumors that Mnie was spoiled and quite domineering,


    Offending her meant offending Truman.


    Second, the Lamberts were also not to be underestimated in Sommerville. Mnie had an older brother who controlled the Lamberts'' business and was said to be overly protective of her, having spoiled her since she was a child.


    Back then, he was the first to oppose Mnie''s insistence on marrying into the Moores family.


    Unfortunately, he couldn''t withstand his sister''s determination to charge ahead for love and ultimately allowed Mnie to marry the divorced Truman. It was said that shortly after giving birth to Alfred and while still in her confinement, Truman''s ex-wife returned with their child to provoke her.


    In a fit of rage, Mnie''s brother stormed into Regal de and confronted Truman, giving him a beating. He wanted to take Mnie back to the Lamberts and sever ties with the Moores.


    If Mnie hadn''t stopped him, Truman would probably have been crippled.


    After that confrontation, the Lamberts had long shed their reputation as a cultured family in Sommerville.


    Weighing the pros and cons, Sean made his choice.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Christina, however, couldn''t ept it. She turned and red at her husband, like he was aplete stranger. "Sean, are you even human?


    "Suzie is already hurt like this, and you still want to see her suffer more?"


    Sean hesitated for a moment, then sighed in resignation. "You''re just a woman, what do you know?


    "That''s just a woman''spassion!"


    As he spoke, Sean turned to Mnie, his eyes conveying a silent negotiation that any smart person would understand.


    Mnie understood his meaning right away.


    Her indifferent gaze fell lightly on Cameron, who was seated in a wheelchair.


    1/3


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9 K


    Chapter 305 Outsider


    2K 79%


    +5 Free Coins


    She seldom left Regal de, where everything she wanted was provided for her-new jewelry and clothing collections were delivered right to her door. She could spend all day wandering around Regal de without ever feeling bored.


    So, with the curiosity of someone who had just discovered a fascinating game, she focused intently on Cameron''s face and chuckled lightly.


    "I can understand why Mrs. Shield is reluctant to p her."


    "But you can''t just let the insult to my Mel go unpunished, especially because you''ve acknowledged their blood connection as a family.


    "You may not want to discipline your daughter, but you can certainly discipline your son.


    "Go on, p him in the face.


    "Two ps, no less!"


    Cameron looked up in surprise, her usually gentle demeanor was now slightly more aggressive.


    He looked great in white; his handsome features,bined with his naturally calm and Zen-like presence, made him gentle and approachable.


    But he also has a sense of alienation, making it difficult for people to see through his feelings.


    Even so, he was defeated by Mnie''s brutal threat.


    He turned to look at Suzanna, who was cowering and aggrieved, with tear marks all over her mottled cheeks. The little girl looked so pitiful that it made him feel distressed. When she saw him looking over, the little girl bravely stepped forward and tugged at her mother''s sleeve, her voice strong and stubborn. "No... Don''t hurt Cam.


    "Mom, please p me. I am willing to let my sister vent her anger."


    These words skipped Mnie directly.


    It seemed that everyone could see through the fog in an instant and pinpoint the instigator of this farce.


    If it weren''t for Melody, why would Mnie have suddenly turned against the Shields?


    Sean''s gaze shifted to Melody, the anger in his eyes intensifying.


    Christina''s face drained of color as she seemed to snap back to reality. Looking at Melody, her expression softened, and her tone grew gentler.


    Lately, she had been burdened by stress, feeling fragile like a willow tree, ready to be toppled by the slightest breeze. Christina stepped closer to Melody, hesitating for a moment before saying, "Mel, I''ve never asked anything of you. "Now, I''m asking you to let Mrs. Mnie spare your little sister. She''s frail and can''t take a beating."


    With that, Christina lunged forward, wanting to copse at Melody''s feet.


    2/3


    <


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 305 Outsider


    Fortunately, Mnie was quick to react, stepping in front of Melody to block her.


    00. 79%¡ê


    t


    +5 Free Coins


    As a result, Christina ended up sitting on the ground before Mnie''s feet instead, sparing Melody from this difficult moral burden.


    Melody stood behind Mnie, her gaze gently fixed on Christina.


    She noticed Christina''s hunched posture, the new gray strands that had appeared at her temples in just a few days, and the dark circles under her eyes. She looked haggard.


    All of this stemmed from her worries about Suzanna.


    As Melody observed her, she unexpectedlyughed.


    Mnie was taken aback, sensing the sadness in Melody''sughter.


    She felt heartbroken.


    This child has never felt the love of a mother.


    Her biological mother treated her worse than an outsider.


    Melody felt as if countless fine needles were piercing her heart, a mix of pain and difort that made it hard to breathe.


    She had longed for a mother''s love since childhood.


    That was precisely why Tyrell was so determined to send her back to her biological family; they all hoped she could have aplete home, one where she was cherished by her blood rtives. But no matter how much effort she put in after returning, it never made a difference.


    She would always be an outsider.


    Even her biological mother regarded her as a threat, which was why she was so eager to push her into the center of public opinion.


    She had seen it all.


    When Christina lunged forward, Sean raised his phone to record.

 Remarry My 306

    3/3


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9 K


    Chapter 306 You''re Not My Mother


    Chapter 306 You''re Not My Mother


    They teamed up again, attempting to set her up for a fall!


    Ha, is this what family is?


    Is this what my real parents are like?


    In the next instant, Melody suppressed her cold smile, her gaze growing increasingly icy.


    Then she said, her tone devoid of warmth, "Mrs. Shield, please behave with some dignity." Melody fixed her gaze on Christina, who was still kneeling on the ground, unwilling to rise.


    She added, "I have no ties to the Shields, you''re not my mother!"


    Mnie felt a pang of sympathy and gently ran her fingers through Melody''s soft hair. 00079%


    +5 Free CoinsOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Without hesitation, she kicked Christina with her high heel, her eyes brimming with resentment as she snapped, "What kind of act is this? A ghost story?


    "You''ve mastered the art of moral coercion.


    "But I''ve never pretended to have any morals or decency. What are you going to do about it?


    "Get up. If you''re going to p her, do it and leave.


    "If youe after my Mel again, I''ll make sure the Shields never recover from it!"


    Throughout the confrontation, Mnie remained firm in front of Melody, keeping a watchful eye as Christina clenched her jaw and finally made her way toward Cameron. Christina stood before Cameron, her eyes weary and bloodshot, and said softly, "I''m sorry you have to sacrifice for your sister.


    "But I have no other choice."


    Suddenly, a sharp p cut her off, the sound echoing in the air.


    It was a strike that Cameron, who had always been the exemry child, had never endured before.


    As a kid, he was the ideal child of other parents.


    He was diligent in his studies, had good character, and a gentle nature.


    Christina had always been proud of him and had neverid a hand on him growing up.


    But this time, she pped him hard.


    "No, Mom. Don''t p Cam.


    ""Hit me instead.


    1/3


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 306 You''re Not My Mother


    "I can take it."


    79%


    +5 Free Coins


    Suzanna rushed in front of Cameron to block her mother''s second p, whichnded on Suzanna''s arm, scraping across her scratched arm, making her frown in pain. But she still stood in front of Cameron

 Remarry My 307

    10:00 Sat, Nov 9 KES


    Chapter 307 No Need to Work


    Chapter 307 No Need to Work


    Cameron fell silent.


    000, 79%


    +5 Free Coins


    As a doctor himself, he naturally read medical books and knew just how rare the Sylrien Orchid was-a medicinal nt that had almost been dered extinct.


    The growth conditions for the Sylrien Orchid were extremely harsh, and it only grew on sheer cliffs, making it a difficult herb to harvest even in ancient times.


    Now, afterrge-scale urban development, the Sylrien Orchid had once faced massive extinction due to environmental pollution.


    Currently, even if you search the national treasury, you would likely only find a single specimen of the Sylrien Orchid.


    Unlike other herbs that became more concentrated and effective when dried, Sylrien Orchid was unique in that it must be used fresh to harness its medicinal properties. Perhaps it was destined to be extinct.


    After all, how many nts could be so demanding about their growing conditions?


    After Suzanna spoke, she fell silent as well.


    Once she regained consciousness, while her parents and brothers were visiting Melody at YM Capital, Freda recounted everything that had happened to Melody during her allergic reaction.


    Among the details, it was no secret that Greenfield University''s pharmacology research institute, the Pharma821, and the biotechnology researchmunity were all vying for Melody''s living Sylrien Orchid. She just had to pretend not to know.


    With Cameron''s connections, he could easily find out who had thest Sylrien Orchid.


    At that point, she was curious to see how Melody would respond.


    Mnie pulled Melody back into YM Capital, and as they walked through the office area, Melody felt a wave of nostalgia and excitement for the workce.


    It was clear she had been a high-society matriarch for far too long.


    Mnie found the hustle and bustle of the office environment interesting.


    They reached Melody''s office.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Mel, if those ungrateful Shieldse back, don''t hesitate to kick them out. I''ll handle any fallout," Mnie said.


    At first, she wasn''t fond of Melody, sensing that the girl was deep-thinking and clever.


    III


    1/4


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9 D


    Chapter 307 No Need to Work


    But now, she finally understood.


    She genuinely felt sorry for her.


    If given a choice, who would want to be so wise beyond their age?


    79%


    +5 Free Coins


    At just 20, Melody was still a young woman, yet she had to bear the weight of running YM Capital and the YM Cosmetics brand. "Mom."


    Melody said tentatively, as she rarely referred to Christina as "Mom" in front of the Shields; she always respectfully called her "Mother." The word felt strange even as it left her lips.


    "Yes, I''m here.


    "So, what will my job be? Have you assigned me anything?"


    Mnie felt a genuine sense of joy as she tossed her Hermes bag onto the desk and happily sat on the guest chair.


    "Mom, I''m giving you 10 percent of the shares in YM Cosmetics. You just need to show up for the shareholder meetings. Or youe by whenever you want or don''te at all. "But you don''t have to work at all.


    "Because YM Cosmetics is focusing on the high-end skincare line, I''d like you to take charge of the PR depa


    "And, Mom, you look so youthful and take such great care of yourself that I want to invite you to be the ambassador for our luxury brand."


    Melody was always remarkably analytical when it came to her work.


    Mnie was the epitome of a socialite among the Sommerville elite.


    While Felicity led the antial


    socialites of Sommerville, Mnie had ess to the resources of thedies at


    the very top of the hierarchy.


    Thesedies were getting on in years, so they needed skincare products that were specifically designed for aging skin.


    That was the next big thing she wanted to develop.


    With such a vast poption of women, each with unique regional, age, and skin type characteristics, a one-size-fits-all rejuvenating cream wouldn''t be enough.


    She needed to refine the product attributes to meet customer demands and develop a wider range of specialized products.


    Of course, she was still in the initial phases of this endeavor.


    2/4


    Sat,


    Chapter 307 No Need to Work


    With the resources right in front of her, she was determined to make the most of them.


    "Okay, okay.


    "I''ll ensure I aplish whatever task you assign me."


    45 Free Coins


    After their conversation, they realized that the Shields had already left the entrance of YM Capital.


    At that moment, Andrew entered Melody''s office with purpose, his pace quick.


    "Ms. Tucker, the person I rmended has arrived at Surriware.


    "He picked the most suitable piece ofnd, but there is a problem. Half of it does not belong to the Jensons. I checked and found that thend is under your father''s, um, Sean''s name. "Would you prefer to look for another plot or buy this one?"


    It was only after he finished speaking that Andrew noticed Mnie sitting in the guest chair. He was taken aback, and quickly lowered his gaze, saying, "A-Aunt Mnie ... " "Hey, Andrew, why aren''t you in Sville? Instead, you''re working for my daughter-inw?


    You''re not talking about that troublemaker Nn Johnston, are you?"


    Mnie joked that in the entire Sommerville circle, the upper ss was an existence that ordinary wealthy families could not reach.


    But most of them were basically rted to each other.


    As for Nn, he had always been a subject of conversation within the circle.


    Despite never being a good student, he surprisingly made a name for himself in Avenstras.


    Now that he was back from abroad, he was the center of attention in both Sville and Sommerville, drawing considerable attention.


    After thinking it over, Melody decided to visit the site personally to evaluate Nn''s construction skills.


    Andrew drove them to Surriware, where the outskirts were stillrgely undeveloped and looked rather deste.


    Nn was leading a group of survey team members wearing engineering hats and enjoying the cool under a tree.


    Melody watched from a distance.


    Her gaze fell on a tall, slender figure, the boy standing with his back to her, exuding an air of aloofness and defiance.


    Melody felt a sudden chill, as if her blood had nearly frozen, and after a moment, she cautiously called


    out.


    "Spence!


    3/4


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9 K

 Remarry My 308

    Chapter 308 The Past


    +5 Free Coins


    Spencer stood in ce, his back to Melody, frowning angrily as he thought about punching Nn.


    That guy knew perfectly well that building the YM Cosmetics factory was Melody''s project.


    Yet, he deliberately took on the job and insisted on dragging Spencer into this.


    He was practically begging for a beating.


    Thest person he wanted to run into on this trip back to Sommerville was Melody.


    He hated her!


    If it hadn''t been for theptop he''d wanted to buy for... for himself four years ago, he never would''ve forced himself to meet with her, enduring the pain of rusty nails piercing deep into his legs.


    And his legs wouldn''t suffer fromsting injuries.


    When his older brother needed him and their father the most, his father had no choice but to take him back to that ce, seeking out the best medical care to save his legs. He would never forget that night.


    His father had brought him to the gates of the Shield Residence, both of them drenched in the pouring rain, waiting for someone to let Melody know that they wanted to see her.


    Back then, he sat in a wheelchair-the boy who loved boxing, unable to feel anything in his legs. He felt as if fate itself was dragging him down, a suffocating fear gripping his heart that he might never stand again. Even so, he went with his father to the gates of the Shield Residence.


    All he wanted was to see her onest time.


    He wanted her to look him in the eye and exin why she had thrown away the very first stuffed toy he had won for her, even tearing it apart.


    She promised him, that unicorn plush would be her favorite, forever.


    It was all a lie.


    Melody was nothing but a liar.


    That night, the rain poured relentlessly, pounding down until morning.


    Spencer tried several times to pull his father away, but Tyrell was just as stubborn. He only reassured him, saying, "Spence, this might be ourst chance to see your sister. "Let''s wait a little longer.


    "If we don''t see her this time, we have to leave."


    Back then, Tyrell didn''t tell him where they would go; all Spencer knew was that his father was taking him


    III


    1/2


    Sat,


    Chapter 308 The Past


    somewhere to treat his legs.


    79%0


    +5 Free Coins


    As they were driven away by the guards at the gates of the Shield Residence, Tyrell gently ran his fingers through Spencer''s hair. "Your sister is still angry with me.


    "She''s upset that I brought her back to the Shields, thinking I didn''t want her anymore."


    As someone who had raised her with so much love and affection, he could never truly part with her and send her back to the Shields.


    However, during such uncertain times, even Martin wasn''t safe, and having Melody by his side...


    That was when he felt most vulnerable.


    Spencer''s face turned pale as he stood in the rain with his father all night, his once sturdy body shivering from the cold.


    His eyes shed with a piercing coldness as he sneered "Ha! She''s living a good life at the Shield Residence. Why would she ever want to associate with us poor losers? "Dad, Melody is just an ungrateful brat!


    "I''ll never forgive her for this."


    At 14, he still had the features of a boy, but his clear blue eyes burned with a chilling resentment.


    In the end, Tyrell took him away from Sommerville.


    He vaguely knew that his father had sent a doctor to watch over Martin, but Spencer still worried about his brother''s safety.


    "Dad, is it safe for Martin to stay here?"


    Tyrell replied tersely, "It''s not safe, but it''s safe enough now.


    "Those people wouldn''t bother with a useless person."


    On the contrary, it was Spencer who was returning to Avenstras that was in danger.


    But hearing his father refer to Martin as "useless" sent a sharp pang through Spencer''s heart.


    Martin, a proud man he once was.


    A top student at Greenfield University, a financial genius.


    Now, he was reduced to nothing more than the regretful title of "useless".


    Spencer stood with his back to Melody, and after hearing her call out to him, he slowly turned around.


    2/2


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 309 Carlos, the Prince of AvenstrasContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 309 Carlos, the Prince of Avenstras

 Remarry My 309

    Chapter 309 Carlos, the Prince of Avenstras


    279%


    +5 Free Coins


    Bathed in the golden sunlight, Spencer''s tall and aloof form was cast in a warm glow. His face was striking, with deep-set eyes and a high nose bridge, and his gaze held a mysterious amber hue. Dressed in a ck windbreaker against the bright day, he looked at Melody with azy, nonchnt air.


    He was like a wild de of grass, swaying freely in the spring breeze.


    Melody''s eyes widened. There was no doubt about it-this was Spencer.


    Four years had passed, and he had grown and matured.


    He was now a man.


    But Spencer looked at her with unfamiliar indifference, as if the girl before him were nothing more than a


    stranger.


    Then hepletely dismissed her, swinging a set of motorcycle keys in his hand as he coldly asked Nn, "Aren''t you leaving yet?"


    Spencer was already well aware that Nn had scouted the area and found the best solutions for the factory''s construction.


    Yet, he deliberately lingered, wasting time.


    He just wanted to see Spencer and Melody meet in person, curious to observe Melody''s reaction.


    Actually, he was willing to cooperate because he wanted to know if she would recognize him.


    Yet, when Melody actually approached, a wave of confusion washed over him.


    It all seemed pointless. After all, he didn''t return for Melody. What difference did it make whether he saw her or not?


    Just as he was about to stride away, a soft little hand suddenly tugged at his sleeve.


    Melody furrowed her brow, a thousand words swirling in her mind, but all that came out was a concerned remark, "Spence, you''ve lost weight.


    "In these past four years..."


    Spencer had once had a bit of baby fat on his cheeks, while Melody, two years his senior, still had plenty of cogen on her face.


    Whenever they had petty arguments, they would end up yfully wrestling and pinching each other''s cheeks before seeking out their dad and brother to settle the score. The two of them never tired of this yful banter.


    Spencer, pouting in annoyance, huffed at Melody. "It''s all your fault, Melody! You pinched the fat on my


    face!"


    ¦£


    1/2


    10:00 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 309 Carlos, the Prince of Avenstras


    ex 79%


    +5 Free CoinsContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody burst intoughter. "What? Are you worried that your round face won''t attract any girls?


    "Tsk! My little brother is 14 and still has baby fat. With a face this cute and soft, who could dislike him?"


    Spencer continued to pout, still furious and feeling far fromforted.


    At that moment, Melody would suddenly change her tone.


    "Alright, I''veforted you for 30 seconds- that''s my limit.


    "Go ahead, try pouting again."


    Spencer thought, What a wicked woman! She''s being mean to me again!


    In the next instant, he put on an expressionless, aloof facade.


    Yeah, he wasn''t pouting at all.


    Before Melody could finish her words, Spencer interrupted her. "Ms. Shield, you''ve got the wrong person.


    "If you keep bothering me, I''ll call the police.


    "Let go of my sleeve. I''m not the person you think I am."


    He shrugged off her grip and, noticing the redness in her eyes, paused. His cold demeanor softened a bit as he took a step back.


    What a pain! Is Melody about to cry?


    But she was the one who had been bullying me!


    What right does she have to feel sad, to want to cry?


    So, Spencer shot an annoyed nce at the instigator, Nn, who immediately caught on. He knew that if he didn''t rify, Spencer might just tear him apart.


    He quickly stepped forward to exin, "Ms. Tucker, you definitely mistook him for someone else.


    "Let me introduce you. This is Carlos, the Prince of Avenstras. His father is Rocford, a surviving heir of the Jacques Royal Family."


    Anyone who has studied history is aware of this. (Fictional)


    Avenstras was ruled by two royal families that alternated control of the political and financial powers every 30 years.


    However, a split and confrontation between the two families was inevitable.


    2/2


    10:01 Sat, Nov 9


    C

 Remarry My 310

    hapter 310 Tossing Money


    Chapter 310 Tossing Money


    That was a longsting political battle recorded in history books.


    6.79%


    +5 Free Coins


    The Jacques Royal Family had been dered extinct over 40 years ago, with all its members having died in an ident.


    After that, Avenstras was controlled by the Motte Royal Family.


    Sure enough, after Nn introduced Carlos''s identity, everyone gasped in surprise.


    Naturally, this did not include Melody.


    She stared intently at Spencer''s face, knowing better than anyone else who he truly was.


    He was Spencer Tucker.


    But there was a rift between him and her because she had "stayed indoors" when Martin got into trouble four years ago. Spence no longer wanted to acknowledge her!


    As Melody''s thoughts raced, her eyes welled up with tears. Her gaze was glued to Spencer''s face, unwilling to look away.


    Seeing her on the verge of tears, Spencer pulled out a stack of Aventris from his pocket impatiently. He tossed it at Melody''s feet and said coldly. "Ms. Shield, why are you crying? "Here''s 10,000 Aventris-will it be enough to dry your tears?


    "Just stop crying, it''s hard for me to look at."


    Aventris was the currency of Avenstras, and its value was quite different from dors.


    Ten thousand Aventris was equivalent to one million dors.


    Even Andrew couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback,


    You''re indeed the rich prince from Avenstras, tossing money around so casually.


    Melody nced at his cold and indifferent eyes, her gaze was soft. "In Sommerville, no one has ever called me Ms. Shield.


    "I''ve always been called Melody Tucker. I''ve never used the ''Shield'' as myst name, and I am no longer part of the Shields." She spoke those words with remarkableposure.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    She was certain it was Spencer standing before her, but his calling her "Ms. Shield" made her question everything


    Her little brother must have been angry, causing him to speak insincerely.


    1/2


    10:01 Sat, Nov 9 o


    Chapter 310 Tossing Money


    He was deliberately using that title to irritate her.


    +5 Free Coins


    Spencer''s gaze momentarily faltered. Over the past four years, he had been busy and didn''t look into how Melody had been living, nor did he want to. He didn''t want to know how well she was doing.


    So, he found Melody''s im of "no longer part of the Shields" to be utterly absurd.


    Then he felt like he was being led by the nose by Melody. Regaining hisposure, he replied coldly, "What does that have to do with me?"


    Hearing hisints, Melody''s smile grew softer. "The prince of Avenstras sure has a mouth as foul as my brother''s!"


    In that instant, Spencer felt as if his head might explode.


    How dare this woman tarnish his image in front of "others"?


    "You foolish woman, you!"


    Buy suddenly, Melody stepped forward, wrapping her arms around Spencer''s waist. Tears she had been holding back slipped down her fair cheeks. Her voice, tinged with a heavy nasal tone, took on a familiar, feisty edge. "Spence, are you still pretending? "If you keep acting like a stranger, I swear I''ll kill you."


    Spencer was taken aback.


    Yes, that''s the feeling.


    It''s been four years, and no woman dared to threaten me like that!


    Melody, you''re done for.


    I''m back and I''ll make sure to take you down.


    Mnie stood nearby, exchanging nces with Andrew and Nn, her eyes gradually revealing something more.


    Andrew asked, "Aunt Mnie, what''s with that look?


    "Isn''t Ms. Tucker your daughter-inw? Are you just going to stand there and watch him embrace another man?"


    Andrew had never seen Spencer before, and given that Spencer was only 14 four years ago, he lookedpletely different now, standing tall and confident at 18.


    But he was well aware of the name Spencer.


    Just moments ago, he had closely studied Spencer''s features; the bold, rebellious aura he exuded was strikingly reminiscent of Martin from a few years ago. Martin, too, had a pair of mysterious amber eyes!


    2/2


    10:0 Sat, Nov


    Chapter 311 Younger Man

 Remarry My 311

    Chapter 311 Younger Man


    Chapter 311 Younger Man


    Andrew deliberately teased Mnie.


    He was probing to see if Mnie knew about the Tucker siblings'' identities and Melody''s past.


    248.79%


    45 Free Coins


    Mnie shot him a disdainful nce at his probing words. With a haughty twist of her waist, shezily said, "Tsk, that sounds quite outdated, doesn''t it?"


    "Mel is so amazing. It must be that guy who seduced her.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "From my observations, Carlos has a far better shot at winning Mel over than my son does.


    "I''ll support him."


    Ha! Edward doesn''t even recognize me as his mother.


    Why should I help him keep his wife?


    Alfred was like, Is my life not worth anything?


    Nn, enjoying the spectacle, leaned in behind Andrew, peering at Mnie as he provocatively asked, "What makes you think Carlos stands a better chance against Edward?" That doesn''t make sense!


    At his peak, Edward was so handsome that even he had to take a step back.


    Andrew, "Ugh...


    11


    Once Mnie started gossiping, she got excited. She shot Nn a disdainful nce and smiled mysteriously, "What do you know?


    "He''s an 18-year-old young man!


    "Who could resist that?"


    It was an open secret that young men have their advantages.


    Ahem, she was being very objective in her analysis.


    Nn nodded. "Hmm... By that logic, Edward is indeed old."


    Andrew looked behind Mnie and Nn in horror, then slowly turned his head and put his hand to his forehead, looking serious. "So Aunt Mnie likes younger men?


    ""Does Dad know?"


    His voice, rich andnguid, was like a devil''s whisper.


    Mnie thought, Oh no! I''m in trouble now.


    1/2


    111


    Sa


    Chapter 311 Younger Man


    "Nn, yourplexion is really good. How old are you now?"


    +5 Free Coins


    Nn''s custom pink floral shirt entuated his carefree charm, but he found himself unjustly caught in the line of fire.


    Meanwhile, Spencer showed no mercy.


    After pushing Melody aside, he ignored Nn and strode away.


    He mounted the stunning motorcycle with his long legs.


    In no time, he vanished in a cloud of smoke, leaving behind the image of his carefree, rebellious figure.


    Tears still glistened in the corners of Melody''s eyes; she knew that with Spencer''s temperament, it wouldn''t be easy for him to forgive her. But she had to do something.


    The fact that he was willing toe back and show himself meant she still had a chance to make things right.


    Edward approached Melody, gently wiping the tears from her cheeks. His gaze gradually turned cold and piercing.


    "Did that kid bully you?"


    He knew Spencer all too well.


    In Melody''s eyes, Martin''s younger brother was just as important as Martin himself.


    She shook her head, turning to bury her face in Edward''s embrace, carelessly rubbing her tears on his expensive tailored suit.


    ming herself, her voice was muffled as she spoke, "No.


    "I used to bully him too much and made him sad.


    "Eddie, I was really awful back then.


    "It''s no wonder no one liked me; everyone only liked Su..."


    Suzanna.


    The name she was reluctant to mention.


    There was no denying that in her past life, Suzanna had hidden it well and received the unconditional love of everyone in the Shields.

 Remarry My 312

    1001 Sat, Nov 90


    Chapter 312 You Have to Protect Me


    Chapter 312 You Have to Protect Me


    +5 Free Coins


    Edward gently held the back of the young girl''s head, pressing her firmly against his chest as he tenderly interrupted her self-me. "Mel, do you know why Spencer suddenly returned to Sommerville?


    "The International Underground Boxing Tournament is being held in Sommerville this year, and he''s one of thepetitors."


    Underground boxing was bloody and brutal, devoid of humanity and focused solely on winning or losing.


    The fights were far more thrilling and dangerous than regr boxing matches.


    As a result, the rich and the powerful flock to them, giving rise to a huge gambling syndicate centered around the oue of these fights.


    Its fun was no less than the World Cup''s attraction to men.


    Underground boxing was a feast for both the investors and the fighters and their fans.


    And where there was a party, there were prizes.


    Every year, the organizers of the International Underground Boxing Tournament unveil a coveted "treasure" that attracts worldwide attention.


    This "treasure" was priceless and utterly unique, perfectly suited to be the grand finale of the globalpetition.


    This year, the underground boxing tournament was being held in Sommerville.


    The prizes have not been made public yet, but a very small number of people at the top of the pyramid know the prizes in advance.


    Melody tilted her head up from Edward''s embrace, her eyes narrowing slightly. "Are you saying that Spence came here for the global tournament''s prize?


    "He''s not just an ordinary guy anymore. He''s throwing money around and has fame, wealth, and power- what more could he want?"


    Melody followed her train of thought, her gaze bing more intense.


    Edward watched her in silence as she pondered, his gaze softening with affection as he took in the sight of her deep in thought. "It''s Martin!


    "This prize could be the key to waking Martin up!"


    As Melody''s thoughts raced, she couldn''t help but clutch the hem of her shirt, a few beads of excited sweat forming on her forehead.


    Edward gently tapped her forehead with a finger, approvingly saying, "My Mel is so smart."


    III


    1/3


    10:01 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 312 You Have to Protect Me


    "I''ve already looked into it. There are two prizes for this international tournament. One is the vole copy of the Veinspire Codex by the esteemed ancient medicine expert Liam Pritchard, and the other hasn''t en been announced internally." As soon as Melody heard this, her rxed brow instantly furrowed.


    For some reason, the mention of that name made her heart race.


    Liam Pritchard was a highly respected figure in his lifetime and was also Arnold''s mentor. The medical knowledge and intricate acupuncture techniques that Arnold passed on to her were allpiled by thete Liam himself. Liam Pritchard could be considered her ancestral mentor.


    During his era, a time marked by turmoil and upheaval, he used his mastery of needle therapy to save countless lives.


    His most exceptional technique was the Vein Cirction Therapy method, which allowed him to revive numerous patients who had been dered brain dead.


    Among them was a scientist who had made significant contributions to technological advancement, who had been deemed a vegetable after his condition worsened. He was awakened by Liam using the Blood Cirction Method.


    This event created a significant sensation at the time and was documented in history.


    But, even Liam could not withstand the passage of time.


    Although he lived a long life, he passed away at the age of 112.


    As one of his disciples, Arnold''s medical skills were so exceptional that he helped the Shields firmly establish their presence in Sommerville.


    It showed just how extraordinary Liam''s medical expertise was.


    Following his death, his medical books were divided among his various disciples, with Arnold inheriting the most intricate needle therapy techniques. Unfortunately, the collection did not include the Veinspire Codex, the book written by Liam himself.


    As a result, everyone assumed that the Vein Cirction Therapy technique had been lost to history, and Melody believed this to be true as well. But now, hope was within reach!


    If she could help Spencer secure the championship, perhaps...Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Martin would wake up!

 Remarry My 313

    Chapter 313 The Current Spencer


    Chapter 313 The Current Spencer +5 Free Coins


    Spencer rode his motorcycle at full speed, but he always felt a prickling sensation in his back. He knew that as he drove away, Melody was definitely watching him.


    But so what?


    Just a moment ago, Melody had talked to him, likely out of concern for her reputation since she was now married into the Moores. To avoid any "misunderstandings" that she was an ungrateful person, she pretended to care about him. How much of it was genuine?


    Moreover, he was no longer the same person he once was; perhaps her nces were simply because of his


    current status.


    He shouldn''t let Melody affect him in any way.


    What he needed to remember most were the countless days and nights he spent in a hospital bed, enduring treatment for his legs.


    He had to hold onto the agony of those rehabilitation sessions, where it felt as if he were repeatedly experiencing the pain of broken bones and screws being driven into his flesh-an endless cycle of torment.


    Now he could stand and walk into the underground boxing ring, Spencer had paved his way with shattered bones and blood.


    He sped down the road, arriving at the Sommerville underground club-Elysium Space.


    As he took the elevator down nine levels, the boxing arena came into view.


    Spencer''s tall and athletic figure blended into the crowd of ordinary people, yet he still stood out. His youthful, piercing gaze swept over the fighters in the ring, locked in a fierce battle for survival. He raised his long hand slightly.


    Immediately, someone appeared behind him, bowing respectfully as they said, "Mr. Spencer, how may I serve you?"


    ""Bet on number 86 to lose.


    "All the money on this card."


    Spencer casually pinched a ck card with a gold embossed inscription between his fingers, treating it as if it were an insignificant object.


    The ck card fell on the tray handed over by the person behind him.


    The man quickly led Spencer to the VIP viewing area on the upper floor.


    Spencer moved like a wandering soul, his light brown eyes seemingly indifferent to the world around him.


    III


    <


    1/3


    10:01 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 313 The Current Spencer-


    He exuded an air of despondency, devoid of desire or ambition.


    This was a stark contrast to how he had appeared during his encounter with Melody.


    +5 Free Coins


    Spencer had barely settled into the room when Nn stormed in, his expression growing increasinglyplicated as he spotted him. "Spencer, Mr. Spencer! I knew you''de here!


    "I just got a report from the Sommerville branch that you''re trying to bring down YM Capital and YM Cosmetics.


    "Spencer, she''s your sister!"


    Nn looked at Spencer, slumped on the leather sofa in the club, appearing as if he was barely alive, and his eyes reflected a deep-seated disdain.


    At just 18, Spencer showed none of the emotions typical for his age.


    When alone, he was like a stagnant water, devoid of life.


    In Aventras, he was even worse, indifferent to even his father.


    The only time Spencer disyed any real emotion in Aventras was in the boxing ring. With each swift and precise punch, it was as if starlight ignited in his eyes-fiery and full of the youthful passion he should have been expressing. But after the match, he was like a piece of paper turned to ashes, leaving only a heap of ashes behind.


    "I don''t have a sister.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "Nn, I''m not back to do charity. I''m here to settle scores with her."


    His implication was clear: he was determined to go after the YM Capital and YM Cosmetics that Melody had worked so hard to build.


    Nn''s expression darkened, realizing that once Spencer set his mind on something, there was no changing it. He tried to reason with him.


    "Yes, you want to settle score with Melody.


    "But the founder of YM Capital is Martin!


    "Are you sure you want to go through with this?"


    Spencer fell silent for a moment, his gaze drifting over the brutal fight in the ring. He watched as number 86, who had initially held the upper hand, was slowly overwhelmed, the signs of defeat bing clear. Finally, he replied, "Alright, let''s just go after YM Cosmetics."


    He wouldn''t touch his brother''s assets.


    But Melody? She had to pay a price.


    Nn hesitated, ultimately choosing to remain silent.


    III


    2/3


    <


    Chapter 818 The Current Spencer


    When would this brother and over twly confront ex other honesty w chway they


    He didn''t understand whe Spencer harbored deep dom,  be cod ww


    In Aventras, Spencer seemed utterly Wate


    it was only after returning to Sommerville, when he forendy dated for twes of wombolever oner "Melody" that he began to show signs of life.


    He clearly cared for her....


    "Alright, let''s get back to the point.


    "You returned to Sommerville for the Vempire Code for fimm heeradiok Valeryyout Vdaq Tournament, but your legs..."


    Nn''s gaze fell on Spencer''s long legs Vadily draped over the coffer ukle. Once somedial enough to deliver a lethal blow to his opponents in the ring, but....


    Fortunately, no one in the Aventras arena had ever known about this crucul welknews of Spencer''s


    Spencer nced at his legs. His knees were ugly, so he always wore long pants to hide them


    He chuckled to himself, his eyes indifferent. "So what? I can still wint


    Nn''s expression grew serious. He knew that it was in Sommerville where Spencer''s legs had been injured,


    Now, the person who had once tormented Spencer''s legs might still be in Sommerville, posibly even involved in underground boxing


    111

 Remarry My 314

    Chapter 314 You''re So Eager to Dig Your Own Grave Chapter 314 You''re So Eager to Dig Your Own Grave


    As long as that person who knew Spencer''s critical weakness was alive, he was a ticking time bomb!


    Melody had surveyed the terrain and realized that Nn had intentionally included the Shields'' territory. in thend division as an excuse to lure her here. After the purpose of meeting Spencer had been achieved, Nn took out a trulyprehensive n and handed it to her.


    After reviewing it, Melody felt generally satisfied with the results.


    However, when it came to the details, she couldn''t make decisions on her own and needed to hold a meeting for discussion.


    In her approach to running thepany and getting things done, Melody was wise but never arrogant.


    She understood the importance of gathering insights from a range of talented individuals before moving forward


    Taking a measured approach was essential for maximizing benefits and ensuring rationality.


    This week, Melody was incredibly busy-almost living at the office.


    Yet, she managed to make significant progress in her nning and deployment.


    The influence of the YM Cosmetics brand was already established, even though the pharmaceutical factory had yet to be built.


    However, Pharma821 could temporarily supply YM Cosmetics with an initial batch of products- specifically, a total of 10,000 sets.


    For now, these products would only be avable for online sales.


    Melody instructed Andrew to register the YM Brand gship store on the shopping tform, with any fees to be covered by thepany''s finances.


    In just a week, the YM Cosmetics gship store that Melody hadunched had sold out of its pre-sale for the rejuvenating cream.


    The raw materials were expensive, so the price was very high, 6,666 perbox.


    With an initial release of 1,000 boxes, all were quickly sold out.


    However, this sess also attracted criticism from several high-end skincare brands, both domestic and international, concerning the YM Cosmetics brand.


    She was merely an "unknown" figure with a pharmaceutical product thatcked brand heritage.


    What justified her pricing it higher than many well-known brands?


    1/3


    19 Sat, Nov 9


    G


    8.72%2


    Chapter 314 You''re So Eager to Dig Your Own Grave


    +5 Free Coins


    But the most outrageous part was that anyone with a year-long subscription to VoiceMel could purchase a


    box.


    This drove those who had never followed VoiceMel into a frenzy of jealousy.


    However, Melody had anticipated these waves of reaction. The quality of her products spoke for itself, and customers who had tried the YM Rejuvenation Cream could feel its effectiveness, and that was enough for her.


    It was the product''s strength that gave her confidence.


    Yet, despite her meticulous nning and groundwork for YM Cosmetics, something still went wrong.


    As Melody was focused on revising the factory blueprints for YM Cosmetics, Andrew suddenly burst into her office.


    "Melody, something''s gone wrong."


    Melody looked up at the sound of Andrew''s voice, pulling her gaze away from her intense focus, still a bit distracted.


    He didn''t even have time to tease her by calling her "Ms. Tucker," which indicated that the situation was serious.


    Raising an eyebrow, she felt a flicker of curiosity.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    After all, she had followed all the proper procedures for selling her products. What could have gone wrong? "Spill it."


    Seeing her remain calm, Andrew''s expression grew moreplicated. "Amazon has taken down our brand gship store.


    "Right now, we''ve already collected full payment for our pre-sale and are preparing to ship out the products, but Amazon has cklisted our backend ess to customer information and addresses.


    "We promised our customers to ship within three days, but now it''s already the second day. My team had been pressing on this matter, and I only discovered this oversight today during my inspection." Andrew frowned, guilt washing over him as he looked at Melody''s tired face.


    Creating the brand gship store on the shopping tform was his sole responsibility, yet a mistake happened right under his nose.


    It was clear that someone on his team was hiding the truth.


    Melody nced at Andrew but held back from ming him. Instead, she focused on calmly assessing how to address the situation.


    With a clear gaze, she said, "Amazon is thergest online shopping tform in the country, if they''re targeting YM Cosmetics without reason, it indicates that the executives behind the tform have a problem with us.


    2/3


    13:49 Sat, Nov 9.


    Chapter 314 You''re So Eager to Dig Your Own Grave


    "He must have stolen the customer information to negotiate with us.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Contact Amazon''s upper management and ask their conditions."


    Though she spoke confidently, a flicker of unease crossed her as her left eyelid twitched.


    Memories flooded her mind-lying on the cold, steel bed of a prison cell, hands and feet bound, and the agonizing sting of a cold, sharp syringe piercing the corner of her eye.


    Somewhere deep down, she had a hunch about who was causing her trouble.


    Cameron, is that you?


    So eager to dig your own grave!

 Remarry My 315

    Chapter 315 Like a Homeless Orphan


    Chapter 315 Like a Homeless Orphan


    Andrew had spent many years in Sommerville, and his connections were not just for show.


    2472%


    +5 Free Coins


    Soon, he got the contact information for the top executives at Amazon. Instead of making the call himself, he wisely handed the number over to Melody. Both of them were smart people.


    Who was most unhappy with YM Cosmetics?


    Or more specifically, who had Melody angered recently?


    The answer was obvious.


    What Andrew didn''t expect was that the high-level contacts he discovered were actually two factions colluding to take action against YM Cosmetics.


    He had only guessed that Cameron was involved but couldn''t figure out who the other faction was.


    So he handed this hot potato over to Melody.


    "There are two forces pressuring YM Cosmetics. The other faction is rather mysterious, and the executive involved has been fired for three days now,


    "This number was given to me, but I can tell it was intentionally left by that person.


    "Melody, does this number look familiar to you?"


    Andrew furrowed his brow, After two months of working together, he hade to appreciate Melody''s sharp intellect andposure, even though he didn''t have any particr issues with her in the past. She truly was a born businesswoman.


    Melody looked at the number, her expression remaining neutral.


    Her guess had proven correct: the top decision-maker Amazon was Cameron.


    Cameron had once been a doctor, and even after four years of being confined to his room due to his disability, he remained the most intelligent and formidable figure in the Shields.


    Even Sean dared not speak harshly to him.


    In her past life, Melody had only heard rumors about him.


    Although Cameron lost the use of his legs, he had never been given up as a person.


    At that time, Melody didn''t know that he was the man in charge of Amazon, the country''srgest online shopping tform.


    How ironic.


    In her past life, she had never realized that Cameron was orchestrating such a vastwork while she had


    ¦°¦©


    1/2


    Chapter 315 Like a Homeless Orphan


    always felt pity for him for not being able to stand.


    She had tirelessly sought effective needle therapy and massage treatments for him.


    In the end, he was able to stand, but he never disclosed to her what he truly had.


    And as for Suzanna, she must have known this "secret, right?


    It became clear that in Cameron''s eyes, Melody had always been an outsider.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But this wasn''t the moment for such thoughts.


    *5 Free Cons


    Melodyposed herself and dialed the number she had once memorized that it came back to her


    lessly.


    First, she removed Cameron''s number from her cklist.


    Then, she dialed the number.


    On the other end, a warm and gentle male voice greeted her, exuding a calm confidence that carried an undeniable authority.


    "Mel, I see you''ve finally decided to take me off your cklist."


    Though the words were soft, they dripped with mockery.


    Melody almostughed, unwilling to y along with his pretense. She shot back, "Cameron, are you a stic bag? You really know how to put on a facade." Cameron''s warm ga

 Remarry My 316

    9/9


    13:50 Sat, Nov 9


    Chapter 316 The Most Ruthless Brother


    Chapter 316 The Most Ruthless Brother


    Melody countered, "Mr. Shield, you''re mistaken. I only use foulnguage with garbage.


    "After all, you get what you deserve."


    +5 Free Coins


    Cameron''s expression darkened, his tone losing its warmth as he spoke more authoritatively, "Melody, must you speak to me this way? "You used to listen to me and treat me the best.


    "Whatever I wanted, whatever I needed, you would go to great lengths to give it...


    Saying these kinds of words during this moment, revealed his intention.


    Both Melody and Cameron were smart enough to grasp the meaning


    Melody understood that Cameron''s move to take her client list was motivated by a specific need.


    "Oh, really?


    "What do you want now, Mr. Shield?"


    Cameron seemed pleased and began to negotiate. "I knew you still cared about me, that you wouldn''t want to see me suffer.


    "Actually, it''s nothing much. I heard recently that you got a live Sylrien Orchid from Mr. Moore at Regal de?


    "Mel, it''s just a wild nt. You won''t have any use for it, so why not hand it over to me?"


    "Don''t worry, as long as you cooperate, I will teach those clueless fools under me a lesson."


    The implication was clear. If Melody handed over the live Sylrien Orchid, he would ensure that Amazon would stop blocking YM Cosmetics'' client list and contmue providing a shopping tform for


    transactions.


    This was hardly a negotiation; it was clearly a threat.


    Moreover, his remark about dealing with his subordinates conveniently distanced him from-any responsibility.


    Cameron''s reputation for cunning and maniption was clearly well-deserved.


    Melody raised an eyebrow and replied calmly, "Mr. Shield, you really know how to scheme.


    "This live Sylrien Orchid in my possession might very well be thest one before the species goes extinct. If you consider it just a wild nt, why don''t you pick one from the ground yourself? What''s with the envy over mine?"


    Seeing that she wasn''t backing down, Cameron''s expression darkened further. "Melody, I''m warning you.


    "Don''t go against me. If you refuse to ept my offer, you won''t be able to handle the consequences!" 1/2This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 316 The Most Ruthless Brother


    His words clearly indicated that he was ready to sever dies with Melody.


    Free Coin


    Coins


    Melody smiled, finding amusement in how Cameron had finally revealed his true nature.


    Among her five brothers, Cameron was the one she had been closest to, yet he was also the one who turned out to be the most ruthless and cold-hearted toward her.


    He never had any feelings for her from the very beginning, did he?


    She snorted at herself, her expression growing cold,


    On the other end of the line, a weak, gentle voice of a young girl suddenly came through: "Cam, are you talking to Mel?"


    It had been a week.


    Melody had submitted severalwyer''s letters, all of which Derrick had postponed in court by using the defendant''s medical examination results to dy her court appearance.


    After a week of recuperation, many of the gruesome wounds on Suzanna''s body had healed significantly. She had found someone to stock up on Melody''s YM Rejuvenation Cream and had been secretly applying it to her injuries at night. The scars on her arms, neck, legs, and face had faded to the point where it was nearly impossible to tell she had ever been hurt.


    However, the injury on her forehead had worsened, bing so infected that it was beyond repair. Concerned about her appearance, she could only temporarily hide it under thick bangs.


    But she didn''t want to be ugly forever.


    Christina had already explored options for her. Because the scars could no longer be repaired, the only solution left was to undergo skin graft surgery.

 Remarry My 317

    Chapter 317 Melody''s Skin


    Chapter 317 Melody''s Skin


    But Suzanna wasn''t very willing.


    BK72%


    The skin grafting surgery required taking healthy skin from other parts of her body to repair her forehead.


    This would leave a spot on her body missing a piece of intact skin, which would still leave a scar.


    It would make her so inferior that she would never dare to wear a bikini.


    +5 Free Coins


    She shook her head reluctantly and suddenly looked up at Christina with a weak question, "Mom, I heard that skin grafting surgery can use someone else''s skin instead of my own, as long as it matches mine." "Is that true?"


    At this, Christina''s eyes seemed to light up with hope.


    She didn''t want to see any damage to Suzanna''s once wless skin, making her less than perfect.


    Suzanna was her daughter, a work of art she had nurtured, and as a mother, she wished for her to remain. wless.


    Filled with excitement, she decided to consult the doctor for more information.


    And got the doctor''s answer.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Christina hurried back to the hospital room and said, "Suzie, I asked, and it''s possible to transnt someone else''s skin.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll donate my own skin for you."


    Christina''s attitude pleased Suzanna, but she didn''t want her mother''s skin-it was too old.


    She longed for skin that was youthful, firm, fair, and smooth.


    Ideally, it would be... Melody''s!


    Overwhelmed with emotion, she tearfully threw herself into her mother''s arms and rejected the offer, saying, "Mom, I don''t want yours."


    "You can''t bear to see me suffer, but how can I ept such a sacrifice from you?


    "Besides, this injury on my forehead isn''t your fault, ye you''re willing to make such a sacrifice for me


    Christina was taken aback..


    She felt a surge of emotion at Suzanna''s thoughtfulness and concern for her.


    Christina couldn''t help but think that her efforts for Suzanna were not in vain unlike with Melody


    Wait, Melody?


    1/2


    13:50 Sat, Nov 9 BG-


    Chapter 317 Melody''s Skin


    +5 Free Cons


    The scar on Suzanna''s forehead was caused by Melody Moreover, Melody and Suzanna were biological sisters-twins. Her skin should be the mostpatible with Suzanna''s!


    Besides, Melody was responsible for Suzanna''s "disfigurement, so she should take responsibility and make amends. With a sudden spark of inspiration, Christina pped her thigh and gently stroked Suzanna''s hair tofort her.


    She looked at her daughter''s forehead, covered by thick bangs, feeling guilty as sheforted her.


    "I know you''re the most filial, Suzie.


    "But how can I stand by and let that scar affect your dream to be a star?


    "Don''t worry, your sister has beautiful skin. Even if we take a patch from her waist or leg, it won''t be visible when she wears regr clothes. Why not use her skin for the graft instead?"


    Suzanna''s eyes flickered for a moment, but she curled up and retreated, her face paling as she shook her head in fear. "No, please, Mom, Mel is so strong-willed now. There''s no way she would agree to donate her skin for me. "Please don''t say things like that. If she finds out, we''ll be in serious trouble."


    Christina frowned at this response.


    Her cherished daughter was the one who deserved to be strong and confident.


    If it weren''t for Melody riding on Suzie''s coattails and marrying into the Moores with their protection, what right did she have to be more powerful than Suzanna?


    Christina scoffed in disdain, "Hmph, what does Melody think she is? No matter how strong-willed she is, she came from my womb.


    "Her body and skine from her parents.


    "If I ask her to give, then she must give!


    "What right does she have to refuse?"


    1:54 PM ch

 Remarry My 318

    Chapter 318 Negotiation.


    +5 Free Coins


    A Sazanna listened to Christina, she felt a sense of satisfaction but also slowly tightened her fists in secret.


    No matter what, her mother had always cared for her the most, and even if her brothers had their opinions, they would still consider their mother''s love for her.


    anching happened to Christina, the guilt and pain would haunt them for life.


    Melody, go ahead andpete with me.


    I''ll see whoes out as a winner in the end.


    At this moment


    Melody heard Suzanna''s voiceing through the phone from Cameron''s end, and a chill settled in her eyes,


    She had been extremely busy this past week, and her legal team had been sending outwyer letters continuously But that was the downside of litigation-the process took too long. Moreover, it was easy for the defendants to find various reasons to "legitimately dy the judicial proceedings.


    Of course, Suzanna couldn''t manage these legal matters herself, as she had no understanding of thew,


    So, it all fell to Derrick


    However, Melody was indifferent to this oue. In her past life, she had long epted that no matter what happened, the Shield brothers would always side with Suzanna in the end. Now, even if Derrick had numerous reasons for helping Suzanna dy going to court, it only showed howpletely hopeless the situation was.


    She felt little emotion about it.


    She had long since be indifferent.


    As Cameron heard Suzanna''s voice, he turned to look at her delicate profile. The young girl exuded a gentle warmth, her bright eyes reflecting a mix of timidity and hope. Though her thick bangs covered her forehead, which might have looked a bit unusual, the Shields'' genes were undeniable. and Suzanna appeared even sweeter with this hairstyle.


    Hr subconsciously softened his heart and slowed down his tone, which waspletely different from the sudden harshness. he had just shown to Melody. "Suzie, why are you here at thepany?"


    Ever since Suzie''s ident and Melody deliberately humiliated Cameron in front of YM Capital, Cameron no longer just stayed at home to manage Amazon, but returned to Amazon headquarters to personally implement the n against the YM Cosmetics brand. "Cam, you''ve been working too hardtely. Mom and I made you a nourishing soup. Once you finish it, I will give you a leg


    Cain, you know I''ve always wanted you to get back on your feet. How could I rx while recovering in the hospital?" Suzanna''s heartfelt words made Cameron''s heart swell with warmth. With a gentle gaze, he reached out to ruffle her hair affectionately, saying "You truly care about me.


    "Don''t worry I''m determined to stand up again


    He gripped his thighs with one hand, trying to exert some strength, but still felt nothing.


    154 PM d


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 318 Negotiation


    Some time ago, he could feel the feeling of reviving veins that had clearly spread in his mind flowing through his legs.


    However,tely, that sensation has been fading.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He began to specte what was happening.


    In the Shield Residence, Freda was Christina''s most trusted "maid," so he called her in to find answers.


    da initially appeared surprised, then quickly looked away, letting out a quiet sigh and looking hesitant.


    This attitude made Cameron, who was already thoughtful, realize something.


    He subconsciously asked his suspicions.


    But Freda avoided the question, shifting the topic with a sorrowful tone. "Haven''t you noticed that Ms. Suzie hasn''t been able toe hometely?


    "With all her recent troubles and staying in the hospital, how could she find the time to help you..."


    Freda let her words trail off, leaving the implication hanging in the air.


    This feeling made Cameron ufortable, but he didn''t entirely believe Freda. So he asked Theodore Dunn, the bodyguard who had been assigned to him after the incident, to investigate the matter thoroughly.


    Ir would be best if he could find some surveince footage that would reveal who had been treating his legs during that time. Ever since the incident, it felt as if a shroud of confusion had settled over him. Sleepless nights left him exhausted and worn down.


    After suffering through ten straight nights of insomnia, he ultimately copsed from mental fatigue and was admitted to a psychiatric hospital for assessment.


    Following this, under Sean and Christina''s strict orders, he had to rely on milk infused with powerful sedatives every night to have a deep sleep.


    The first time he was forcibly put into a deep slumber, he slept for five days and nights straight.


    Chapter 319 She Hung Up

 Remarry My 319

    Chapter 319 She Hung Up


    +5 Free Coins.


    The entire Shield family was anxious and hurried back to their home, staying by his bedside, worried that he might never Forumate Cameron had managed to endure the darkest moments.


    Whaic he still required strong doses of sleeping pills each night, his spirits had improved considerably during the day.


    The Shields treated him with great care, and Suzanna, in particr, was especially attentive.


    Every morning, she would personally massage and stretch his legs for half an hour before dragging her exhausted body back


    to her room


    As Cameron watched the shadows under her eyes, he felt sorry for her and couldn''t help butpare her to Melody.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    They were both his younger sisters, and he clearly cared for Melody more,


    But Suzie was there every morning to help with his massages, and Melody was nowhere to be seen.


    Wasn''t she bragging about leaming medicine from their grandfather just to help him stand again? But where was sho


    As Cameron felt a shift in his emotions, his demeanor toward Melody gradually grew colder.


    Ironically, Melody was skilled at pretending.


    Each time she visited, she would bring new ointments and massage techniques, eagerly offering her help. Yet those were the only moments she would dedicate three hours to massaging him. Unlike Suzie, who came every morning, rain or shine.


    The bodyguard, Theodore, was quick to investigate, pulling up the surveince footage fromst month.


    It turned out that Melody had married into the Moores family on behalf of Suzanna, meaning she hadn''t been home at all.


    As Cameron looked at theptop in front of him, he confirmed what he suspected. The footage showed Suzie almost every night, uptocing to his door around one or two in the morning, carrying a set of herbal remedies for his legs. After entering his room, she would leave an hourter, looking "exhausted"


    Theodore and Cameron watched the surveince footage together when Theodore suddenly spoke up. "Mr. Cameron, I just found a nerdir kit and some ointments in Ms. Suzie''s room


    "It seems they really are for treating legs


    Theodore ced the needle kit in front of Cameron, slowly unfolding it.


    "Want, n''t this the lonic Rehab that Grandpa gave to Melody? I thought only two sets were made by the master craftsman, Master Jose


    broken when Melody caused a scene at home.


    "The second set was bought by Edward for 100 million. So how did this onee about? Given its quality, it doesn''t seem like a replica


    Carron studied the brand new set of ionic Rehab before him his gaze filled with deep suspicion.


    Freda britated for a moment before lowering her gaze and quietly exining "This set of Tonic Rehab wasn''t stolen by Ms. Suzie from Melody. After all, Mr. Shurld is Ms. Surte''s grandfather, so he wouldn''t favor one over the other. "Mr. Shurld heard that thest time Ms Suzir attender


    she was interested in this kit. Apparently, he contacted


    1/2


    1:54 PM ch


    Chapter 319 She Hung Up


    Master Jose that same night and used his connections to have him create an identical set just for her.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Mr. Cameron, you''ve watched Ms. Suzie grow up. She has been learning medicine from Mr. Shield since she was little, and she used to hate needle therapy. Yet now, she''s tirelessly researching it just to help heal your legs. Her health has always been Freda spoke with deep emotion, and even shed a few tears.


    Csinieron listened, he reassembled the information in his mind, piecing together the key to the slight response he had recently begun to feel in his legs.


    So it had always been Suzie, carrying the weight for him all along.


    She had treated him so well that he knew he had to do even more for her, giving her everything she wanted.


    Cameron closed theptop and nced at Theodore, who nodded in understanding and began investigating the recent conflicts between Melody and Suzanna. As Cameron reviewed the information, his frown deepened.


    Finally, he spoke in a calm yet distant tone, "Suzie is just too kind. How can she stand up to Melody?


    "She''s so frail and has endured so much. It''s truly heartbreaking


    They shared their concerns for one another.


    When they snapped back to reality, they realized that Melody had already hung up the phone.


    She obviously had no interest in listening to their conversation.


    Cameron and Suzanna simultaneously nced at the call log, noting the time of the disconnect, and their expressions


    darkened

 Remarry My 320

    Chapter 320 Let''s Go Crazy


    Chapter 320 Let''s Go Crazy


    They had hoped to use this situation to provoke Melody, but it seemed she didn''t hear a word.


    That realization left them momentarily stunned.


    Cameron''s expression darkened as he redialed Melody''s number, his voice cold and firm. "Melody, you have one day to surrender the Sylrien Orchid.


    If you don''t, I can''t guarantee the future of YM Cosmetics.


    "I don''t think any consumer would ept an off-brand that can''t even maintain basic credibility!


    His words carried a heavy weight, with the word "off-brand" dripping with contempt.


    YM Cosmetics was now a rising brand, nearly as well-known as major skincare names in the country Cameron was well aware of this.


    But he deliberately trampled on the brand that Melody had built with her own hands.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He needed to tear her down to feel superior and keep her under his control.


    However, the next moment, Melody''s voice slowly came through, tinged withzy, mockingughter.


    The cool young woman scoffed, her tone sharp and cutting. "Mr. Shield, you really are the most doting brother to me in the Shield family, aren''t you?


    "Afraid your sister won''t have evidence to take you to court? You even had me record your malicious business tactics and your misuse of public resources for personal gain, "Oh, I''m so moved I want to cry"


    Her yful tone wasced with an unmistakable mockery and a gleeful sense of victory.


    Her tone dripped with sarcasm, and it was infuriating.


    Cameron''s expression stiffened, caught off guard by Melody''s unexpected retaliation.


    In the Shields, Melody understood him as well as he understood her.


    Both of them were not to be underestimated.


    But in the past, Melody used her intelligence to support the Shields and research ways to help Cameron regain the use of his legs.


    But now, they were on opposing sides.


    Both seemed fully prepared for a showdown.


    Suzanna was practically seething when she heard Melody''s words.


    "Mel, that call with Cam was private. How could you record it without his consent?


    "And you know he''s dealing with mental health issues and on high doses of medication, you still pushed him to ramble on


    Do Cameron''s statements, given his poor mental state, carry any legal responsibility!


    Suzanna, already sharp, was now even more cautious,


    Melody smiled, neither agreeing nor disagreeing with Suzanna''s words.


    She had indeed recorded the conversation, but releasing it alone wouldn''t make much of an impact.


    (1:54 PM -


    Chapter 320 Let''s Go Crazy


    +5 Free Coins


    But if it all went off at once?


    She was actually looking forward to the scene where a proud Cameron epted his fate of being disabled for the rest of his life and his spiritpletely brok


    "Oh. Suzanna, you''re absolutely right.


    "Cameron really is crazy.


    "Great insult, by the way, but maybe next time hold back a little. You two share the same rotten core, so why do you despise


    him so much?"


    Then, Melody hung up.


    Both Suzanna and Cameron looked grim; they knew too well that if Melody took the recording to court, they could easily have it dismissed due to Cameron''s mental health issues. But they worried that Melody might make the recording public.


    The inte wouldn''t show any sympathy for his condition because the mental state ofizens across the country was now dominated by the word crazy.


    Crazy literature, thoughte, has arrived.


    They thought that Melody would at least try to discuss the Sylrien Orchid flower deal with Cameron first.


    To their surprise, it only took Melody less than two minutes.


    She posted the entire recording on her popr Twitter ount, VoiceMel, with a bold caption.


    "She ims he''s mentally unstable-what a joke. Do I look mentally stable? Ha! If we''re going down the crazy route, let''s go crazy together!"

 Remarry My 321

    Chapter 321 Sure, It''s Yours


    "Go ahead and die. @AmazonOfficial @Suzanna @III Kill You"


    was Cameron''s Twitter ount.


    To be exact,


    was Cameron''s alternate ount.


    Vouchfel specialized in creating outrageous content, igniting yet another wave of gossip in the entertainment industry


    1. meron and Suzanna watched as Melody''stest post skyrocketed to the top of Twitter''s trending list in an instant.


    They werepletely dumbfounded.


    What on earth happened to Melody this time?


    How could she lose her mind and not counter their moves step by step!


    Is she really going crazy?


    "Cam, what do we do? Melody is ying dirty, this isn''t how you handle a business war."


    a was on the verge of a breakdown


    Suzanna was


    She still wanted to be a star, but Melody seemed determined to utterly ruin her reputation.


    Cameron appeared calm, but the pale, rigid joints resting on the armrest of his wheelchair betrayed his emotions.


    "Suzie, don''t panic.


    "Melody has chosen to go public and sever ties, it means she has no way back. She can only rely on exposure and public opinion to fight this battle against Amazon. That''s actually a good thing" Cameron''s gentle gaze softened, yet there was an underlying chill to it.


    He opened his Twitter, prepared to morally pressure Melody with his most serious scar.


    "I''ll Kill You: "Mel, I apologize for my impulsive outburst earlier, but siblings shouldn''t hold grudges overnight.


    "I need Sylrien Orchid to stand up again. Four years ago, I was in an ident that left me with a disability.


    "Now you have the Sylrien Orchid that can save me and help me stand again, but you refuse to give it to me...


    "I don''t want to pressure you anymore, if you''re unwilling to give it, then don''t. Perhaps living with a disability is my fate.


    VoiceMel''


    Cameron even attached a photo of his bloody legs. Here he was, the CEO of Amazon, humbling himself to plead with the founder of a "small brand."


    The stark contrast in their statuses was sure to evoke sympathy fromizens.


    Soon, the official Amazon ount retweeted the post from "I''ll Kill You."


    In no time, the Twitter crowd dove back into the gossip, relishing the drama with unrestrained enthusiasm.


    Cameron''s disy of vulnerability matched the intensity of Melody''s crazy writing.


    A Twitter battle of the century erupted in full force.


    The war was unprecedented.


    But soon, a new tweet erupted like a volcanic explosion, sweeping through the tform once again.


    A new ount named Your Dad suddenly verified the real identity of Carlos, the Prince of Aventras.


    1/2


    Chapter 321 Sure, It''s Yours


    Shortly after, it posted its first tweet.


    Your Dad: "Melody, I want that Sylrien Orchid: @VoiceMel"


    clined on the sofa, and for some reason, he saw the heated exchange between Melody and Cameron as nothing more than yful banter between siblings.


    At just 18, Spencer couldn''t fully suppress the childish jealousy bubbling within him. Frustrated by the situation, he felt


    After posting, he instinctively wanted to delete the tweet.


    But then, to his surprise. Melody replied.


    VoiceMel: "Sure, it''s yours. Come pick it up, I''ll be waiting at our usual spot, @Your Dad"


    Spencer was shocked.


    Has Melody gone mad? Does she really think that some casualment was more important than Cameron''s need for that medication to save his legs! Ha, this must be one of her traps


    I''m not going to fall for it.


    Two minutester, Spencer hopped on his motorcycle, revving the engine to life as he took off like a bullet.


    Ha! I''m just curious to see what kind of tricks she''s pulling.


    If I don''t show up, that foolish woman might think I''m too scared to confront her, and that would be a serious hit to my ego, right?This is from N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 322

    2/2


    Chapter 322 Usual Spot


    Four years had passed, yet Spencer still hadn''t learned how to refuse Melody. Whatever she said, he couldn''t help but care.


    Just like now, as he sped on his motorcycle to the old spot that all the Tuckers remembered and had agreed upon.


    Whil Spencer was on his way, chaos erupted online.


    "Who The ount that just replied to VoiceMel is Carlos, the ultra-wealthy prince of Aventras?"


    "This feud is getting interesting! You can tell that Amazon''s CEO, Cameron, really wants the Sylrien Orchid.


    Atriend of mine at the Greenfield Biopharmaceutical Research Institute mentioned that Melody extracted a substance from the Syrien Orchid that has a remarkable ability to repair human cell structures. Now the entire scientificmunity is coveting it. "But the Sylmien Orchid is only known for its effectiveness in scar and cell repair; I''ve never heard of it being used for medical restoration or treating disabilities.


    Now herees the little prince of Aventras, openly trying to "steal" the Sylrien Orchid. The point is that Melody won''t even give it to her own brother, yet she''s willing to offer it to him?"


    "What are Cameron and Suzanna thinking? They''re really ying a moral pressure here. The Sylrien Orchid belongs to Mel. Why should it be used to treat his legs?


    So what if he''s her brother? The way he''s pressuring his sister to hand over the Sylrien Orchid is by trying to destroy herpany. With such a malicious mindset, he can''t be a good person. "Honestly, I think a life of disability is his fate!"


    Tm really curious about the usual spot Melody and Carlos agreed to meet. If only we could livestream it.


    The living Syrien Orchid-thest remaining specimen of this extinct flower in the world! I''d love to see it in person."


    "Tsk tsk, this transaction feels quite unusual.


    "With so many powerful figures interested in the living Sylrien Orchid, if Melody gives it to Carlos, it''s bound to attract a lot of attention and attempts to snatch it away." Sommerville 7th High School.


    The students were all on winter break.


    The entire school was enveloped in an atmosphere of bleak destion, with the autumn wind sweeping through, scattering fallen leaves in a breathtaking scene. Spencer parked his motorcycle outside the school.


    As he looked at the open gates of Sommerville 7th High School, his expression turned cold. Through the swirling leaves, he spotted the girl standing in the schoolyard. Melody wore a pure white puffer jacket that enveloped her petite frame, but her exposed earlobes and the tip of her nose were still flushed a rosy red from the cold.


    Upon seeing him, she suddenly jumped up and waved, inviting him toe in.


    Sommerville 7th High School was one of the top public high schools that produced the most outstanding students each year,


    nd it was also Melody''s former school.


    tintil she turned 10, Melody had been the school''s sweetheart.


    She excelled academically and was beautiful, skipping grades to enroll at Sommerville 7th High School, where shepleted her high school courses in just one year before joining the gifted program at Greenfield University. 1/2


    She was once a shining legend at Sommerville 7th High School.


    However, after her family transferred her when she turned 16, she never returned to this ce again.


    Spencer''s gaze darkened as he elerated his sleek motorcycle and sped into the school grounds, twisting the throttle as if to break through the barriers of speed, heading straight for Melody.


    It was too fast.


    The rush of wind whipped against him, creating an exhrating thrill as voices in his mind urged him on.


    Aren''t you here for revenge?


    Just go for it.


    She came alone.


    1. e. No one would know if you ran her over.


    Spencer''s eyes grew darker as he pushed his motorcycle to its limits, but in the next moment, he couldn''t help but shout in a hoarse, threatening voice. "Melody, get out of the way!"


    Yet Melody remained rooted in ce, watching him recklessly elerate toward her.


    With each passing second, the threat of being knocked over grew ever more real.


    Seeing her calm demeanor and unwavering stance, Spencer growled in frustration, "Sh*t!"


    Just before the motorcycle collided with Melody, he sharply turned, the tires screeching as they ground against the pavement with an ear-piercing noise.


    He managed toe to a steady stop, skillfully maneuvering the bike around to return to her side.


    From his elevated position on the motorcycle, Spencer red down at Melody, his face clouded with displeasure.


    The boy''s brows knitted tightly, anger radiating from him as he snapped, "Stupid woman, are you crazy? Can''t you see the motorcycleing? Why don''t you get out of the way?" But Melody only smiled, her bright, almond-shaped eyes reflecting the youthful frustration on his face.


    Then she reached out to wipe the cold sweat from Spencer''s forehead.


    Her voice was gentle yet resolute as she asked, "Are you really willing to run your sister over, Spence?"


    Her familiar gesture made Spencer tense up, and he turned his face away from her hand, sneering.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.

 Remarry My 323

    Chapter 323 Melody''s Exnation


    "Heh, whatever.


    "It''s just that I don''t want to stir up trouble in Sommerville with my current status. You''re not that special to me."


    Melody ignored what he said.


    Her gentle hand, which had been wiping his sweat, swiftly twisted Spencer''s ear. "Spencer, is this how you ride a motorcycle?" she reprimanded.


    "Get off"


    Melody tugged on Spencer''s ear. Used to her bullying" since he was a year old, Spencer instinctively swung his long legs over the bike and dismounted without a fuss,


    The next moment. Melody kicked over the custom bike he''d poured a fortune into modifying,


    That the hell


    I''m here to pick up the Syrien Orchid, not get into this bizarre situation.


    This wasn''t right


    I''m not her biological brother. Why do I have to listen to her?


    Immediately, he tried to break free from Melody, but then Melody twisted his ear harder.


    "Ouch, ouch! That hurts!".


    "You! Who gave you the guts to twist my ear like this? I swear if you-ow!"


    "You... You kicked.. kicked my butt?"


    Spencer stared at Melody in disbelief.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody''s expression was as calm as ever, but there wasn''t a trace of a smile on her face.


    A pang hit Spencer in the chest. The familiarity of her stern presence made him think twice about acting up.


    If Nn were here to witness this, he''d probably be in shock..


    He would also give Melody a double thumbs-up.


    Spencer, who was usually arrogant and untouchable back in Avenstras, was suddenly so obedient.


    How long had it been since Spencer felt this kind of resignation?


    Melody wasn''t about to let him off the hook, though..


    She tugged him to the side by the ear and scolded him.


    "What''s wrong with a little kick?


    "Spencer, if you''re upset, just confront me directly instead of being passive-aggressive around me.


    "I was gentle with you for a moment, and you think that gives you a free pass? D


    "Out with it-what are you mad at me for?"


    you think I won''t hit you?


    After reasserting her authority over him, Melody''s voice softened with a tinge of regret as she continued.


    "I know. You must still be mad at me for that night with Tim. I left you and Dad standing outside of the Shield''s Mansion in the rain and then didn''t evene to the hospital to see you. 1/2


    Chapter 323 Melody''s Exnation


    +5 Free Coins


    *Spencer, I didn''t avoid you on purpose. That night. I tried to sneak over the wall to find you, but Suzanna stopped me. In the struggle, she fell into a ditch and got hurt."


    "When she was injured. Sean punished me with four days and nights of kneeling at the altar. By the time I coulde find you you were already too angry to see me...


    After that, she had only heard that Tyrell and Spencer had left Sommervillepletely.


    Ashe finished her exnation, Melody

 Remarry My 324

    Chapter 324 Tensions Rising


    Chapter 324 Tensions Rising


    The familiar voice made Melody''s brows twitch as she turned to its source.


    +5 Free Coins


    sticky piece of


    Sure enough, Suzanna approached them with her usual feigned grievance expression. She was like a tasteless, sticky piece of


    Melody felt a wave of disgust rise in her.


    Her gaze then shifted to Cameron, who was seated in the wheelchair Suzanna was pushing. As always, he appeared refined. and gentle, though his long legs, cramped in the small chair, revealed an underlying destion and defeat. There were six or seven bodyguards in ck trailing behind them.


    They came prepared.


    After theirst encounter at YM Capital, it seemed the duo was still haunted by the incident, unable to face her alone.


    Spencer also nced their way. His eyes, sharp and rebellious, met Suzanna''s weak and pitiful gaze.


    Therees the girl who likes to y innocent!


    "Who are you to call Melody ''Mel?


    "How dare an ugly and pathetic being like you call me ''Spence? You should wash your face with acid to reveal the ugliness beneath the skin!"


    He sneered with a frown.


    Spencer, always quick to criticize, had be even more withdrawn since returning to Sommerville.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    No one could get a rise out of him. Even when Nn tried, Spencer wouldsh out after just a few words.


    He lived by one rule-his happiness came first, and everyone else could deal with it.


    So, seeing Suzanna''s frail, dainty act, he got goosebumps and let loose without a second thought.


    Suzanna was stunned. She had looked up Spencer''s background and knew he was currently one of Sommerville''s most desirable new elites, sought after by many of its socialites. Who would have guessed that he was Melody''s former adopted brother?


    Ha, Melody was quite lucky, though it seemed her "brother" wasn''t easily impressed by her


    After all, four years ago....


    Suzanna''s gentle expression faltered as Spencer''s relentless insults stunned her.


    Wait. Did he already know?


    Meanwhile, Cameron''s expression turned cold as his gaze fell on Spencer''s defiant face.


    "Mr. Carlos, you''ve traveled all the way to Sommerville, and by tradition, we locals ought to treat you withi


    proper hospitality.


    "However, with the way you''re behaving and Insulting my sister, it''s as though you''re not here as at all. Since when has


    Sommerville allowed an outsider to freely bully one of its heiresses!


    "Are you speaking on behalf of Avenstras with that attitude?"


    Cameron''s protectiveness was unmistakable, and despite his physical limitations, he was shrewd and strategic.


    By framing Spencer''s conduct as a national affront, he was clearly applying pressure, hoping to force Melody to surrender the Sylrien Orchid.


    1/2


    Chapter 324 Tensions Rising


    +5 Free Coins


    rs were eager eager


    After all, that Syrien Orchid wasn''t just coveted by international scientists. Even Sommerville''s own researchers to use it to push the boundaries of science. With the orchid''s current significance, it was no longer appropriate for Melody alone to decide its fate.


    It should be the property of the nation.


    It should bear the responsibility of advancing medical breakthroughs for humanity, not end up with a reckless boy from


    A cistas,


    Spencer, stung by Cameron''s remark, finally looked down at the man in the wheelchair.


    Four years ago, he had no interest in meeting any of the Shields who had taken Melody away.


    But after a quick search online, he now knew exactly who Cameron was.


    He was Melody''s second elder brother from the Shields. The one who''d demanded Melody hand over the Sylrien Orchid to cure his legs


    Melody, sensing the trap Cameron was trying to set, instinctively moved to respond.


    But before she could speak. Spencer had already shrugged her hand off his ear, putting some space between them.


    Melody''s gaze turned icy as she shot Spencer a warning look.


    The boy responded with a quick, reassuring nce.


    Their eyes met in that brief, tense moment.

 Remarry My 325

    Chapter 325 You''re Not My Sister


    Chapter 325 You''re Not My Sister


    Both Melody and Spencer were caught off guard.


    Was Spencer finally starting to believe me?


    Has Mel really been struggling in Sommerville!


    If by scould the Shields turn against hert


    I need to get to the bottom of this


    Spencer nced at Cameron and mocked. "So what if I''ve got a sharp tongue?


    "My attitude is none of your business!"


    Cameron was speechless.


    So this is how anfvenstras prince acts?


    Suzanna, however, immediately noticed something.


    +5 Free Coins


    Spencer had distanced himself from Melody. It seemed the two of them hadn''t cleared up their misunderstandings yet.. This was their chance.


    She stepped forward elegantly and spoke with grace, "Cam, don''t hold it against Spence.


    "He just doesn''t know us yet and doesn''t know that we were a family. Everything''s a misunderstanding."


    Spencer raised an eyebrow, gazing at Suzanna with disdain.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Is the Mel''s biological sister? She hardly evenpares.


    "Family?" he responded nonchntly.


    Suzanna saw her opening and released Cameron''s wheelchair. She then stepped closer to Spencer and Melody.


    "Spence, I suppose Mel hasn''t told you yet. I''m her biological sister, Suzanna. She got separated from us and was taken in by the Tuckers, who raised her for years.


    "With all that time spent together, although Melody is family to the Tuckers, she''s family to me by blood. We''re inseparable, which makes us family with you as well.


    "I would be d if you would acknowledge me as your sister too, Spence."


    Suzanna smiled warmly as she stopped in front of Spencer.


    "Spence, you must have had a hard time these past four years.


    "Now that you''re back in Sommerville, the Shields would always wee you with open arms. After all, you don''t have a home here anymore, but that''s okay... the Shields can be your new family." As Suzanna slowly moved closer, Spencer frowned even more deeply. He didn''t back down. Standing tall, he ced himself between Melody and Suzanna.


    He swallowed nervously and forced himself to ask, "Melody said that the night Tim got hurt, you stopped her froming to see us. Is that true?"


    Suzanna''s expression wavered for a moment and tears began rolling down her cheeks instantly. She then turned to Melody in disbelief.


    "Mel... How could you throw such a heavy usation at me? You know that I was fully willing to help you climb over the wall to meet the Tuckers that night. 1/2


    Chapter 325 You''re Not My Sister


    +5 Free Coins


    "But I''ve always been weak. I tripped, hit my head, and passed out. And now, somehow, it''s my fault that you couldn''t make it.


    "Mel, it''s one thing to use me in front of our brothers, but here, with Spencer... Why are you doing it all over again?


    "Can''t you see how your usations are hurting me? I can''t take it anymore.


    Suzanna''s tear-streaked face was ghostly pale, her frail frame swaying as though she might copse at any moment. She began to fall toward Spencer as if instinctively seeking his support. Spencer''s expression darkened and he turned to Melody with a re.


    "Melody, do you have anything to say for yourself?"


    It had been four years, but for a moment, Melody couldn''t quite read what Spencer was thinking.


    Yet, their sibling bond ran deep, and she sensed his unspoken message.


    She took a step back and shook her head in disappointment.


    "Spencer, why

 Remarry My 326

    Chapter 326 Spencer''s Trust in Melody


    Chapter 326 Spencer''s Trust in Melody


    They visited Sommerville 7th High School for one thing-the rare Sylrien Orchid.


    Melody tilted her head and red at Spencer who was blinking innocently.


    Spencer felt a chill run down his spine, but still, he blinked at her with an exaggerated look of pleading innocence.


    However, he felt a slight bitterness inside.


    +5 Free Coins


    He''d always believed that while he''d been away from Sommerville, Melody had been living a pampered life, showered with affection by the Shields.


    But he wasn''t so sure now


    As it turned out, Melody had returned to find that the Shields already had a pampered daughter who''d grown up in the family. Suzanna had enjoyed the warmth and privileges of the Shields for 10 years. The story from four years ago began cracking down.


    Thevishly decorated princess-themed bedroom room might not have been prepared for Melody after all.


    Spencer recalled standing at the entrance of the Shield''s Mansion, where a servant named Freda had tossed aside a unicorn plushie while speaking of a youngdy.


    The youngdy she was talking about wasn''t Melody because the Shields had another daughter.


    Spencer''s feelings were in a mess. He needed to know the truth.


    And for that, he had to visit The Shields.


    He had no intention of taking the Sylrien Orchid.


    Melody saw the resolve in Spencer''s eyes and turned away without hesitation. "Since you don''t acknowledge me as your sister, why should I give the orchid to you?


    "I didn''t even bring it."


    After she left, Suzanna''s eyes flickered, and she turned to Spencer, who was standing there with his hands in his pockets.


    Her voice softened as she asked, "Spence, since you''re new to Sommerville, you''re wee toe home with me." Spencer nced at Cameron who was behind Suzanna. He looked back at Spencer with a curious gaze.


    After four years in Avenstras, Spencer knew well that Cameron was far from as harmless as he appeared,


    So, he shook his head and declined Suzanna''s offer, "It''s fine. I''ve got a ce here-I''m staying at Moonlight Bay."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That caught everyone''s attention.


    Moonlight Bay was Sommerville''s high-security resort vi for state guests. A person''s wealth and power weren''t enough to get a stay there. They needed proof of intent to invest hundreds of billions in Cleussau Cameron looked surprised. "Mr. Carlos, what brings you to Sommerville, exactly?"


    "My dad sent me here with 30 billion to buy a few satellites.


    Cameron and Suzanna were bbergasted.


    Armstras is rolling in cash!


    Suzanna cleared her throat and said, "Spence, as upscale as Moonlight Bay may be, it''s still like a hotel to you. It doesn''t have


    the warmth of a home.


    1/2


    Chapter 326 Spencer''s Trust in Melody.


    "Why don''t y


    you stay with us at the Shields? You can feel the familial love here."


    Suzanna let her guard down as she managed to get Spencer away from Melody.


    If Melody was to get Spencer''s support, she would act as she wanted in Sommerville.


    Feigning consideration, Spencer looked at Cameron


    Cameron''s heart skipped a beat. He replied, "It''s our pleasure to be your host, Mr. Carlos."


    +5 Free Coins


    But as Cameron gazed at Spencer, a confident 18-year-old who was tall and ruggedly handsome, he couldn''t shake a feeling of


    unease.


    We aren''t bringing disaster upon ourselves, are we?


    Spencer nodded in satisfaction.


    The chilling glint in his eyes was hidden beneath hisposed exterior as he cracked his knuckles quietly.


    He was ready to find out for himself just what kind of life Melody had been living with the Shields these past four


    He had always trusted Melody.


    He would believe whatever she told him.


    All he wanted was simple. To see her, to hear her exnation, and to return to her side.

 Remarry My 327

    2/2


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 327 Suzanna''s New Scheme


    Chapter 327 Suzanna''s New Scheme


    The real reason Cameron and Suzanna had sought out Melody was to secure the Sylrien Orchid.


    Howes, connecting with the Avenstras prince was like a potential gain.


    Suzanna couldn''t entirely let her guard down around him. She was still suspicious about Spencer''s identity.


    On the way back to the Shield''s Mansion, Suzanna shared a car with Cameron because she needed to tend to him.


    Spencer opted to follow on his motorcycle, trailing behind them.


    Inside the vehicle, Cameron satfortably in his specially modified van, designed for his limited mobility.


    "Cam, tomorrow is Melody''s deadline. What if she refuses to hand over the Sylrien Orchid?


    "She seems unfazed by the repercussions for YM Cosmetics credibility... if she keeps holding out, what will happen to your legs?" Suzanna asked worriedly.. Suzanna''s straight-cut bangs over her forehead gave her an unassuming and gentle appearance. There was a scare hidden underneath the bangs.


    Her anxious expression softened Cameron''s heart.


    No one in the Shields cares about my leg injury except for Suzie.


    His leg had been deemed beyond saving four years ago, and over time, his family had grown ustomed to his condition, giving up on the hope that he might walk again. Yet Suzie hadn''t given up.


    Every night, she massaged his legs to keep his muscles active, a practice that had drawn surprise from renowned doctors who noted the absence of atrophy, meaning his legs were still being maintained. This effort had significantly boosted his chances of recovery.


    Even though the chances were slim, he remembered the faint twitch of nerves in his legs recently, proving that recovery wasn''t an impossible dream.


    There''s still a chance for me..


    If he followed Suzie''s treatment n and acquired the Sylrien Orchid, he could finally leave his wheelchair behind.


    However, Melody remained a thorn in his side.


    Flow could Melody be so cruel! She''s my sister!


    How could she stand by and watch me struggle? Does she want me to be crippled for lifet


    The more he thought about it, the darker his mood grew. "She might be ignoring YM Cosmetics'' clients for now, but that recording she posted online was the key to managing her PR crisis.


    "Now, customers know 1, or rather Amazon, blocked her shipments. Most of them understand the situation and are channeling their anger toward Amazon for orders that won''t be fulfilled. "She yed that move well He had underestimated Melody.


    He''d thought she was desperate, backed into a corner, using public outery as herst defense.


    But it was clear now that she''d nned her escape route from the start.


    Any further attempts to corner her wouldn''t be so simple.


    Suzanna seemed to reach a simr conclusion.


    1/2This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    1.55 PM d


    Chapter 327 Suzanna''s New Scheme


    +5 Free Coins


    She tilted her head thoughtfully and a sly thought shed in her mind. However, she spoke reluctantly, "Cam, if she won''t give in over the distribution channels, what about her supply of ingredients?" She looked down apologetically. "Sorry, Cam Am I being too harsh? I really don''t want to treat Mel this way, but you mean mon to me. I can''t stand by and let her stubbornness cost you a lifetime of regret, "Td be to me if that happened....


    Suzanna''s voice trailed off as she offered her suggestion, looking genuinely regretful.


    She recalled her father''s words thest time he''d confronted Melody, words that her mother hadter shared tofort her.


    Her father controlled Sommerville''srgest herbal supplier, the Botanic Sanctuary, which is essential for YM Cosmetics due to its extensive variety and quick delivery of medicinal herbs.


    For Melody, who needed these herbs to produce her cosmetics, that supply was vital.


    Sean''s Botanic Sanctuary wasn''t just thergest-it was the only supplier capable of meeting her high demand in Sommerville.


    If Melody lost this supply line, YM Cosmetics would face a critical production halt.


    While Melody could still string clients along, YM Cosmetics was as good as finished without any new products.

 Remarry My 328

    2/2


    Chapter 328 The Guilt Is Gone


    Chapter 328 The Guilt Is Gone


    Cameron was lost in thought as he casually tapped on the armrest of his wheelchair.


    He''ll certainly considered this option before, but he held shares in Sean''s Botanic Sanctuary as well.


    Yet, a faint sense of guilt toward Melody had always lingered, stopping him from taking things that far.


    All he wanted was for her to cooperate and hand over the Sylrien Orchid.


    Cutting off her supply line would be a total annihtion of YM Cosmetics, undoing all Melody''s hard work.


    Until now, he hadn''t had the heart to go to such extremes.


    But things had changed, and he could no longer hold back.


    He ruffled Suzanna''s hair gently and spoke in a reassuring tone.


    "Suzie, don''t let this weigh on you.


    "You''re only doing this because you care about me because you want me to walk again. None of this is your "You''re not a bad person, Suzie. You''re the most caring sister I could ask for.


    fault.


    "As for Melody-if she''s determined to ignore family ties, then she can''t me me for pushing her into a corner. Cameron let out a regretful sigh as if he were making a decision that went against his own conscience.


    But he didn''t regret it.


    He''d been waiting far too long to stand on his own two feet again.


    He couldn''t waste another four years anymore.


    He called Sean after making up his mind.


    5 Free Coins


    The Shields Residence.


    Cameron''s modified van entered the estate, followed closely by Spencer on his roaring motorcycle.


    The familiar grounds hadn''t changed much over thest four years.


    As he stepped off his bike, someone immediately came out to greet him.


    Christina approached with a warm smile, apanied by a figure Spencer knew well-Freda.


    He remembered how he''d shown up on their doorstep in ragged clothes and with severe injuries years ago. The guards had almost mistaken him for a beggar. He lookedpletely different now.


    He was dressed in a stylish ck jacket with a hairstyle that entuated his unrestrained and wild aura. He had chiseled features and a pair of mesmerizing eyes They looked like the most precious and mysterious stones hidden deep in the desert.


    He had broad shoulders, a lean frame, and long legs. He strode forward confidently as his gaze swept over Freda.


    "It''s an honor to have you here, Mr. Carlos, Christina greeted enthusiastically.


    "Suzie''s already told me to make sure you''re treated like family. That girl dotes on you like you''re her own little brother.


    1/2


    Chapter 328 The Guilt Is Gone


    "Stay as long as you''d like. She had told me to prepare our best guest room for you."


    Spencer only found her words grating,


    h to im that she''s my sister


    Still, he didn''t n on tipping his hand so soon.


    He looked at Christina with a straight face, taking in her obsequious demeanor with quiet disdain,


    He followed her inside as he suppressed his contempt.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna pushed Cameron''s wheelchair out of the van. Seeing that Spencer wasn''t resisting his stay at The Shields" eased some of her worry. But just then, Spencer stopped in front of Freda.


    The defiant young man turned to Christina and asked, "Who''s this?"

 Remarry My 329

    Chapter 329 Spencer''s Favorites


    Chapter 329 Spencer''s Favorites


    +5 Free Coins


    "She''s Freda. She''s been taking care of Suzie since she was a child. I wouldn''t have made it through all these years without her Christina replied..


    Suzanna quickly stepped in with a slight frown. "Spence, it''s gettingte. You must be hungry, right? How about I cook your favorite meatballs? I remember you liked them with a touch of vinegar." Spencer''s expression darkened.


    How did she know what I liked to eat!


    Before he could voice his question, Suzanna came closer and wanted to link arms with him. Spencer immediately pulled back and warned. "Stay away from me."


    "Spence, what''s wrong?" Suzanna asked, shocked by his sudden withdrawal.


    Her gaze remained soft, but inwardly, her caution toward Spencer heightened.


    Was he really willing to stay here, or did he have his own agenda?


    Spencer clenched his fist momentarily before he turned the tables, demanding. "Tell me, how do you know my preferences?


    "Have you been researching me in Avenstras, eyeing the 30-billion-dor investment I control?"


    At this, Suzanna stepped back, nervously rifying, "Spence, you''re mistaken. I know because your sister once showed me her journal, and 1 remembered your likes from there. "Not just yours. I also know Martin prefers iced mint water, pork chops, and strawberry milkshakes."


    "It''s all in Melody''s diary. I''m not prying into your life."


    Now that Spencer had a powerful status, the mysterious Martin lying in a convalescent home was bound to be significant too.


    If I could somehow bring Martin back to consciousness...


    I might be his savior and I''ll gain everything he might offer upon waking.


    Suzanna missed the glimmer in Christina''s eyes as she heard Spencer mentioned 30 billion.


    To Christina, Spencer was more than a guest.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He was like a gold mine.


    "Melody''s journal? Where is it? I need to see for myself that you''re telling the truth, Spencer demanded.


    He knew Melody had a habit of keeping a diary, but he hadn''t expected her to write down his preferences. Jknew it


    I''m an important person to her.


    Suzanna''s eyes flickered as she stalled with a smile. "It''s been a while, I''d have to look for it. "Spence, why don''t you get some rest first? I''ve prepared a room close to mine for you. Let''s see if you like it." With that, Freda led Spencer upstairs to his guest room.


    Spencer had a sharp memory, and as they passed by a room with a distinct door, his long strides halted.


    He stood in front of the door and asked, "Whose room is this?"


    Freda''s expression changed briefly before recalling Suzanna''s instructions.


    "Sir, this is the room of o

 Remarry My 330

    Chapter 330 The Golden ThreadOriginal content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 330 The Golden Thread


    Seeing this, Freda stepped in front of the door with a reluctant expression and politely refused Spencer''s request.


    "Sir, while you are indeed a distinguished guest of the Shields, it wouldn''t be appropriate for guests to enter this room.


    "If you really wish to see it, why don''t you wait until she returns and shows you around herself?"


    Freda knew that given Melody''s estranged rtionship with the Shields, it was unlikely she''d ever willinglye back here.


    She could say anything she wanted now.


    "Do you mean that Melody will stille back?" Spencer raised an eyebrow.


    He could see right through her lies.


    Freda''s boldness in referring to "young miss" earlier betrayed her. Given that Freda had watched Suzanna grow up, it was no surprise that she didn''t truly ept Melody. To her, the only one worthy of her respect was Suzanna. Spencer didn''t press any further.


    Freda seized the opportunity and quickly said, "This is Ms. Melody''s home, of course, she''lle back.


    "Now, sir, if you''ll follow me, I''ve already prepared a room for you... Hey! What are you doing?"


    As Freda led Spencer to the guest room, he turned around and kicked Suzanna''s room open


    Suzanna''s room was the grandest and brightest in the Shield Residence. It was avishly decorated princess-themed room.


    Spencer''s gaze swept across the familiar decor, finally settling on the pink princess bed adorned with a collection of expensive plush toys.


    Among them was a delicately crafted pink and purple unicorn, carefully stitched with fine details. This particr unicorn plushie didn''t have a pricey tag like the others.


    From the stitches, it was clearly handmade by someone.


    Spencer''s eyes involuntarily lingered on it. The toy looked just like the unicorn he had once won for Melody when they were children.


    He stepped forward, reaching instinctively to pick it up when a soft, sweet voice interrupted him.


    "Spence, do you like that unicorn plushie?" Suzanna asked with a smile.


    "I saw it in a photo of you and my sister when you were little. Although she never mentioned it again, I thought it was pretty and must have been something special to her once. So, I sewed one myself to give to her. I''m d that she didn''t throw


    "Sorry, my sister has never liked unicorns. She probably kept this one only because she felt bad for me, seeing how I pricked my fingers sewing it together."


    Her eyes shimmered with a feigned sadness as she rubbed her fingers together.


    Spencer nced at them and saw signs of her working with a needle and thread at some point.


    Ignoring her attempt at sympathy, Spencer stepped forward and picked up the unicorn plush, clutching it to his chest.


    You made this right, Melody!


    Unicorn plushies on the market wouldn''t have a fine gold thread sewn around the neck like a cor.


    When they were kids, Melody wasn''t exactly skilled with a needle, but she would sit on the sofa, carefully stitching a golden cor around the neck of her unicorn.


    1/2


    Chapter 330 The Golden Thread


    "Mel, what are you doing?" he''d asked.


    Your fingers are bleeding. Stop messing around."


    At the time, eight-year-old Spencer had knelt by the ten-year-old Melody''s side, watching with worry.


    He''d reached up to take her small hands in his own chubby ones, blowing gently on her fingers. "See? Martin says blowing on it will make the pain go away


    Melody chuckled and teased, "The little rascal knows how to care for his sister now?"


    "Tim stitching a cor on the unicorn, she''d exined.


    "Unicorns have wings, and without something to anchor them, they might fly away-just like how you might fly away when you grow up. If I tie you down, then no matter how far you go, you''lle back to me.... The memory of her soft and determined voice echoed in his mind.


    Now, at 18. Spencer looked down at the unicorn plush with the golden cor that had been painstakingly sewn on by hand.


    It felt like that moment from his childhood struck him in the heart.


    Melody is right.

 Remarry My 331

    2/2


    1:55 PM cr


    Chapter 381 Spencer Passed Out


    Chapter 331 Spencer Passed Out


    Four years had passed, and in the end, Spencer had flown back to her side.


    "Space, what are you thinking about?" Suzanna asked, noticing his absent gaze.


    Her heart was uneasy, but she d didn''t dare reach out to pull him close like she had before.


    Spencer looked into Suzanna''s softened gaze, and a dark glint flickered in his eyes.


    Just what had Melody endured these past four years here with the Shields?


    He kept a straight face as he couldn''t give himself away yet.


    He had to stay and see what kind of life Melody had been forced to lead since returning to the Shields.


    And when the time came, he would tear this ce down-piece by piece.


    +5 Free Coins


    But first, he needed to understand everything they had done to Melody and make sure they faced every consequence they deserved.


    "Nothing. I just really like this unicorn plushie, so I''m taking it with me," he said.


    This was Melody''s after all, and he intended to keep it safe.


    "If this is Melody''s room," he continued, "then her diary must be here as well, right?"


    Suzanna''s expression darkened slightly. She was well aware that Spencer wasn''t as easy to deceive as his brothers.


    But now that he was here, he''d have to go through her if he wanted anything from the Shields.


    "Since my sister got married, we rarelye into her room. I don''t know if she took her diary with her or left it behind.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Mr. Carlos, it seems you care a great deal about my sister. Did youe all this way to check on how she''s been these past four years?" Suzanna replied with a soft gaze and an amused smile. She was subtly hinting at Spencer''s real reason foring to the Shields.


    Spencer frowned.


    Suzanna is daring enough to expose my intentions so openly, huh?


    If that was her approach, I saw no reason to hold back either.


    Holding the unicorn plush close to him, Spencer red at her, stripping away her lies without hesitation.


    "Suzanna, haven''t you lied enough? This unicorn was handmade by Melody for me. Why would you steal credit for such a trivial thing? I bet you''ve bullied my sister relentlessly in the Shields!" Since Melody had arrived at the Tuckers at age three, 17 years had passed, and Spencer had never once acknowledged Melody


    as his sister.


    But now, away from her gaze, he had epted her as family in a way he had never voiced before.


    Not acknowledging her as his sister didn''t mean that they weren''t family.


    Melody had long been his most cherished family.


    "Suzanna, bullying her is as good as crossing me. The Shields have no ce in Sommerville if you stand against mel


    Spencer''s words were brazen, but he was in a position to back them up.


    Suzanna stood her ground, no trace of panic at being caught in her lie. 1/2


    1:56 PM c


    Chapter 331 Spencer Passed Out


    Watching Spencer''s furious expression, she chuckled with a sly smile.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Well, well, you finally decided to acknowledge her as your sister. Too bad Melody will never hear it.


    did you think I''d let my guard down and allow you to freely cause trouble in the Shields? You underestimate me.


    "Since I brought a troublemaker into my home, you should have known I''d be able to tame it."


    A spoke, Spencer''s vision began to blur, and he felt a sudden wave of dizziness.


    Suzanna''s figure doubled before his eyes, and he immediately clutched his mouth and nose, trying to steady himself against the wall.


    "What


    ... what did you do to me?" Spencer demanded, barely believing he had underestimated her like this.


    How dare a woman like her drug me? She''s cunning to the core!


    "Just a little something to keep you obedient," Suzanna said smugly.


    "Melody may have studied alternative medicine with Grandpa for four years, but she only scratched the surface. 1, on the other hand, started learning at the age of three. I wouldn''t lose to her in this area. "Now, sleep tight, Spence. You''ll only listen to me when you wake up. Remember this. I''m your sister!"

 Remarry My 332

    2/2Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Chapter 332 Soul Tether


    Suzanna watched with satisfaction as Spencer, towering and strong, copsed right before her.


    She then instructed Freda, "Freda, have someone carry him to the guest room.


    As she spoke. Suzanna walked over to the bed, extinguishing the scentless incense, then leaned down and casually tugged at the unicorn plushie Spencer held in his arms.


    He clung to it tightly, making her scowl in frustration.


    She delivered a hard kick to his limp arm and she left a dusty footprint on his clothes.


    She jabbed the sharp heel into the back of his hand until his grip weakened.


    He finally let go of the unicorn when blood seeped through the cuts.


    "Ha! So much for your love for her, she sneered, snatching the plushie up and heading over to the bedside table.


    She took a small knife from the drawer and sliced open the unicorn''s back, exposing a hidden pouch of mixed herbs, which she promptly tossed into the trash.


    "Ms. Suzie. you really thought of everything! You knew he''d want toe into this room and had me set those two ingredients apart to create the ''poison'' effect. This way, the moment he approached the bed and grabbed the toy, he was bound to be drugged!" Freda was impressed by Suzanna''s smartness.


    This is ''Soul Tether-without the antidote, he''ll have no choice but to obey you


    "It''s rumored he''s managing a 30 billion investment fund. Once that money flows into Goldman Pax Corporation, the Shields will enjoy endless prosperity.


    "Yes! Everyone in the family thought you gave up on learning traditional medicine, thinking you''d forgotten everything."


    Freda was even more marveled by Suzanna''s intelligence.


    Suzanna ran the knife down the unicorn plushie''s back, tearing through its fabric.


    Her smile widened as the sound of fabric ripping filled the room.


    Suzanna hated that Melody was stealing her brothers'' attention more and more, and she intended to drag her into the darkest pit imaginable. Taking control of Spencer was only the beginning. She would conquer Martin next, Spencer was carried to the guest room by the Shields'' bodyguards.


    Once the bodyguards and servants had confirmed that he was unconscious, they left the room. His eyshes trembled, and he slowly opened his eyes.


    Spencer sat up with a dark expression.


    There was bloodlust in his eyes when he nced down at his freshly bandaged hand and recalled the sound of fabric ripping.


    Suzanna was far more malicious than he''d imagined.


    Did she think I had spent four years in Avenstras learning nothing?


    When he first sensed he''d been drugged, his body wouldn''t respond.


    But he knew the best move was to bide his time. By feigning unconsciousness, he allowed the Shields to let down their guard, giving him the chance to move freely. For now, they thought that he was defenseless and their vignce would be at its lowest.


    1/2


    1:56 PM


    Chapter 332 Soul Tether


    Spencer slipped out of the room and blended into the shadows.


    +5 Free Coins


    He hadn''te to the Shields just to see how Melody had been treated. He also had something to retrieve-a precious item belonging to his father.


    Four wrs ago, his father had struck a deal with the Shields'' patriarch, Arnold.


    His father believed that as long as Arnold wasmitted to protecting Melody, she wouldn''t suffer.


    It was clear that Arnold had failed to fulfill his promise.


    It was time to reim that item, a treasure the Shields had guarded like a prized relic.

 Remarry My 333

    Chapter 333 Building a New Empire


    Chapter 333 Building a New Empire


    The Moore Residence.


    Melod sat in front of herputer with her fingers flying over the keyboard.


    Edward stood behind her as he watched her work with admiration. He had just finished showering and was dressed in a


    bathrobe.


    The nd Amazon pulled YM Cosmetics'' gship store. Are you nning to build a new online tform to rival Cameron?" he asked, immediately recognizing that Melody was setting up a new shopping site herself. Setting up a shopping website was easy enough.


    The real challenge lies in early-stage traffic management and maintaining the site''s ability to handlerge volumes of visitors, While it wasmon forputer science students to build a simple shopping tform, the real test came in supporting vast amounts of users,


    Melody named her new tform Melody International.


    It was designed to handle up to 300 million users, boasting processing power that surpassed most sites.


    Her vision was to create a luxury shopping hub, initially focused on high-end skincare brands, with YM Cosmetics as the anchor.


    Over time, she would attract other gship stores, focusing on rigorous quality control that would draw customers who demanded authenticity.


    She continued typing as though her fingers were dancing over piano keys.


    Although she majored in finance at Greenfield University, her programming skills were undeniable.


    -


    "I don''t need topete with him. Amazon will be destroyed soon if he continues to go against me," she said coldly.


    Unlike her indifferent attitude toward her other brothers, Melody held deep resentment for Cameron.


    She couldn''t tolerate his grip on Cleussau''srgest shopping tform, especially when he wielded it as a weapon against her.


    If he intended to use it against her, she''d make him watch his precious empire crumble at her hands.


    "You''re so confident, huh?" Edward smiled dotingly as he leaned down and effortlessly lifted her from the chair.


    He then put her on another chair.


    She frowned in surprise as Edward took her seat.


    Edward took over and his nimble fingers moved even more skillfully over the keys.


    He gave Melody a sidelong nce and said softly, "It''s just a shopping tform. I''ll handle it. You go get some rest."


    Watching Edward''s deft handling of the code, Melody couldn''t resist leaning in and nting a loud kiss on his cheek. "Mwah! Eddie, you really know how to pamper your wife! Here''s a big kiss as your reward!" She clung to his neck and nestled into his arms.


    She sat contentedly on hisp as he held her close.


    "I looked into it-there are two forces behind Amazon''s tricks with YM Cosmetics. One is Cameron, and the other is your brother, Spencer, Edward exined. "Have you thought about what to do with Spencer?" At 18, a kid misled is bound to rebel.


    1/2


    1:56 PM


    Chapter 333 Building a New Empire


    +5 Free Coins


    Alfred had tried something simr at 18 and was swiftly ''disciplined'' by abined effort from Mnie and Truman. Since then, he''d been a model of obedience.


    Edward had to admit that some beating worked wonders.


    Ma sportet needed to give it a try.


    Rebellious kids were often just spoiled.


    A good beating could sort that out.


    Melody nodded confidently.


    "Once Martin wakes up, Spencer will be down on his knees, begging for forgiveness. I won''t even need to punish him and he''ll be perfectly obedient."


    She was curious about Spencer''s decision to follow Suzanna into the Shields Residence.


    What could possibly interest Spencer enough to make him visit the Shields in person?


    In the middle of the night, Alfred sneezed suddenly.


    He skipped down the hall with a bowl of consomm¨¦.


    Knock Knock! Knock!


    He knocked on the door of the study.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Hey, Edward and Melody. Here''s some soup. I swear, there''s no aphrodisiac added. "Hehehe.


    Old Madam Moore went


    backt


    to her room, feeling satisfied.


    Alfred''s enthusiasm was off the charts!


    Edward and Melody were at a los

 Remarry My 334

    Chapter 334 Lilies of the Past


    Melody raised an eyebrow as Alfred walked into the study, carrying a bowl of vegetable consomm¨¦. "Alfred, I heard you studiedputer science and international finance abroad?"


    The Mures had invested in Alfred''s education even more carefully than they had with Edward.


    After all, with Edward''s capabilities, Truman hardly needed to worry.


    Alfred, however, was a different story; he had been groomed by Truman personally, receiving special attention and care from a youne apo.


    Rumors about Truman favoring his youngest son weren''t entirely unfounded.


    "Whoa, Mel, how did you know?


    "Were you following me back then? That''s kind of embarrassing. Although, honestly, it makes sense-it would''ve been way. more likely for you to notice me than my brother. After all, he was quite oldpared to the others in school." Alfred''s confidence grew


    He ced the consomme on her desk and propped his hands on his cheerful face as he eagerly met Melody''s gaze.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Alfred, in his casual clothes, tilted his head with a bright, youthful smile.


    His eyes sparkled and his straight, white teeth shone as he grinned.


    The boyish charm was disarming.


    Melody couldn''t help but study his face carefully.


    Despite being only half-siblings, Alfred''s and Edward''s facial features were strikingly simr.


    Yet, where Alfred still radiated innocence, Edward had an air of unfathomable pride and cool reserve.


    Edward''s fingers continued to fly across the keyboard.


    He didn''t even nce up as he ordered coolly, "p yourself twice. I''m too busy to deal with you right now." Alfred sighed dramatically.


    True disappointment is often expressed silently.


    Melody chuckled, "Honey, you forgot-I''ve got plenty of time right now, and I''m more than happy to step in!


    "Actually, speaking of your brother, back in school, he was quite serious about wooing me. Every day, he''d leave a lily outside my dance studio, and when it rained, he''d trail behind Martin and me, holding a ck umbre to make sure I got home safely. "Martin told me that even though I was young and couldn''t reciprocate anyone''s feelings, I should still be grateful for genuine affection. So I took home every lily he left, and my brother nted them in the small garden outside our front door. Before long, the entire garden was filled with white lilies. It was beautiful,"


    Melody''s tone was calm, as though reminiscing about an old, almost forgotten memory from when she was 16.


    Everyone


    was still young then, and she had barely thought about romantic feelings.


    As she spoke, she was only struck by the effort Alfred had put into pretending to pursue her, even though his interest was only feigned.


    Alfred listened to Melody''s words, recognizing each individual word but failing to make sense of her story.


    He and Melody seemed oblivious to the fact that Edward''s typing had faltered. His fingers stilled, then resumed with a slight rigidity as he continued, though his gaze had drifted.


    1/2


    Chapter 334 Lilies of the Past


    His eyes flicked to the soft pink of Melody''s cheeks, and the tips of his ears turned an uncharacteristic shade of red.


    "I left you lilies?" Altres asked, tapping a finger against his nose in confusion.


    All he remembered was that after boldly dering his intention to woo Melody, he had gone home and been soundly beaten. by Fided leaving him with a bruised nose and a swollence.


    Held stayed home for two weeks to protect his image and only returned to school once he looked as handsome as ever.


    As far as he knew, he hadn''t missed any schoolwork or even been called to the principal''s office.


    At the tune, he had proudly believed the teachers were finally showing him the respect and favoritism he deserved.


    "Wait that wasn''t you?" Melody frowned, recalling how her 10-year old self had been so carefully guarded by Martin, Martin was handsome but had a rather tierce look that made him both a top schr and a feared figure at Sommerville 7th High School. With a brother like that, Melody attracted admirers, but none dared to confess.


    Alfred, however, had been the first to boldly dere his interest in front of Martin..


    And oddly enough, Martin hadn''t given him any trouble for it.

 Remarry My 335

    2/2


    Chapter


    355


    Chapter 335 Secrets in the Lilies


    Melody hadn''t thrown away the lilies he''d left for her.


    But Alfred really the one who''d sent them?


    Every morning, rain or shine, white lilies had appeared on her dance studio windowsill following Alfred''s confession. There was a handwritten note tucked beneath each pot. She remembered the first line of the notes, written in Temore Script.


    "Grow up slowly. The light is in front of you, and I''m right behind you."


    Melody had kept that note secretly in her bag, hidden from Martin, though she''d always felt that Alfred wasn''t quite the type to write something like that.


    But then again, who else at Sommerville 7th High School would dare to confess to her?


    The more Alfred thought about it, the stranger it seemed.


    Back when he''d been home nursing his injuries, Edward had been unusually busy-and in an unusually good mood.


    Alfred may have had his clueless moments, but he wasn''t slow all the time. His eyes widened in shock as he looked toward Edward, who sat nearby, calm andposed. No way. Considering my so-called "pursuit of Melody, Edward wouldn''t have stayed soposed.


    This meant that the mysterious admirer pretending to be him, the one leaving lilies for Melody could only be... Edward!


    Well yed. What a grand scheme.


    What a deep cover-up.


    Alfred was about to say something when Edward smoothly cut him off, Alfred, you''ve got some nerve!"


    So, you''re telling me I''m the scapegoat here?


    However, Alfred dared not argue back, dutifully letting himself be scolded.


    "Edward," he muttered. "There''s no need to go so overboard... I mean..


    "Think about it, why would I go out of my way to shower Melody with lilies if she hadn''t epted my confession?


    "It''d be shameless-like the lowest of low for me to do that!"


    Alfred''s tone was dripping with sarcasm, but he had no choice but to stay in line as Edward''s expression grew colder by the


    second.


    "Still, Alfred added quickly, e to think of it. Mel, for you to remember all those lilies I supposedly sent... maybe you actually had a little crush on ''me'' back then?"


    It sounded like a casual question, but Alfred''s ears were fully perked up, bracing for her answer.


    Melody shook her head honestly.


    "Nope. I wasn''t into the whole dating thing. My brother used to say that early romances would make witches curse you toad. Men weren''t nearly as important as a girl''s beauty." into a


    Alfred groaned internally.


    Martin, you are unbelievable! You know how to control your sister


    Meanwhile, Edward continued typing with a straight face, though a pang of emptiness echoed within him.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    1:56 PM ch


    Chapter 335 Secrets in the Lilies


    Secret crushes are solitary; they''re like a silent y with no one in the audience.


    And yet, after everything, Melody was his now, his wife.


    +5 Free Coins


    What did it matter if their younger years held unspoken feelings and missed connections? Unanswered crushes were a norm in this world

 Remarry My 336

    Chapter 336 Echoes of an Unspoken Love


    Chapter 336 Echoes of an Unspoken Love


    For the first time, Alfred saw Edward being so down


    dwoonterred crushes tore norm in this world!


    If anyone deserved the love he longed for, it was Edward


    holy, what if Edward had been the one pursuing you four years ago?" Alfred asked.


    Melody raised an eyebrow, her head tilting yfully as she leaned back against Edward''s chest, a mischievous grin on her face.


    "Then I wouldn''t have given him the time of day. I couldn''t turn him into a pedophile, right?"


    Alfred shook his head.


    Sigh. I just can''t get through her.


    Edward reached out to gently pat her head and said. "You must be tired. Let''s head to bed and I''ll give you a massage. Alfred can handle the rest. He could use the practice anyway.


    He turned to Alfred, his tone switching back to amanding calm. "I expect the website to be fully optimized by ten tomorrow morning. If not-you''ll get it from me."


    Alfred looked defeated.


    Even the workhorses at the production line don''t have it this rough


    Melody blinked sympathetically at Alfred. "Thanks for your hard work, Alfred"


    It''s a hard life instead of hard work.


    At the Shield Residence, Cameron returned to his room and dialed Sean Soon after, he gained direct control of the Botanic Sanctuary.


    "Cam," Sean began, his voice hard but proud, "you''re the brightest of my sons, but that also makes you vulnerable. I never wanted you involved in this, but since the Sylrien Orchid can help you walk again, I''ll risk everything to make sure Melody hands it over." He continued, bitterness edging into his tone. "And Edward-he was crippled before Melody married him, but not long after she joined the family, he recovered.


    "That proves she has the orchid, and she selfishly kept it from her family, even though it could''ve helped her own brother walk again. I can''t believe I raised such an ungrateful child!"


    With Sean tied up in overseas business, the household matters now fell, at least technically, to his eldest son, Timothy


    However, Timothy had recentlye down with an unshakable flu and Carson was still stuck in detention.


    Derrick seemed off mentally, and the youngest, Gary, was nowhere to be found.


    Sean sighed deeply at the current situation


    At this critical time, Cameron was the only one carrying the family''s burden. Although he was confined to a wheelchair, he was shrewd and capable.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. If we cut off Botanic Sanctuary''s supply chain, YM Cosmetics will be helpless.


    "Soon enough, Melody will have no choice but toe crawling back, apologize, and beg for forgiveness. "These days, we''ve been far too lenient with her, and now she''s getting bolder, forgetting her farmily members.


    1/2


    156 PM


    Chapter 336 Echoes of an Unspoken Love


    "As her brother, it''s my duty to steer her back to the path she belongs on."


    Staying with the Moores wasn''t a long-term solution for Melody.


    Once Edward turned 29 and inevitably met his end, she wouldn''t possibly secure a ce among the Moores.


    Ultimately, only the Shields could offer her the support she needed.


    Sean was bly pleased at Cameron''s confident words.


    +5 Free Coins


    That''s exactly what I was hoping to hear, But Melody''s temper has only gotten worse and more vtiletely. Don''t provoke hejs Get the Sylrien Orchid from her first-then your grandmother and mother can put her back in line." Cameron nodded steadily and ended the call.


    He sat in his wheelchair, facing a vast floor-to-ceiling window. The view outside showcased a beautifully arranged garden under the night sky.


    But in the next moment, he froze as he noticed a dark figure reflected in the ss.


    The man standing behind him was tall and brooding. He was dressed in a ck sweatshirt.


    His hair was messy with dark circles hollowing his eyes, and his cold gaze was fixed intently on Cameron.


    Finally, he croaked, "Cameron, stop everything that you''re doing. I''ll make sure you stay crippled for life if you harm a single hair on Melody''s head!" Chapter 337 The Devil


    Chapter 337 The Devil Within Him


    Cameron looked at the young man before him, weary yet unwavering, with a cold glint in his eyes.


    "Gary, who gave you permission to eavesdrop on my conversation? Get out!" he barked.


    To anyone else, Cameron always appeared the epitome of warmth, graceful as spring sunlight.


    He was known for his gentle, considerate nature, and even after the ident that left him in a wheelchair, he still wore a soft. polite smile or everyone in the Shields family.


    Burtocht, in the dim light filtering through the window, he seemed anything but gentle.


    he shadows sharpened his features, casting him in a sinister glow, as if the fa?ade of kindness had finally cracked, revealing something far darker underneath.


    Gary stared at him, hardly believing this was the same Cameron he once knew-but the truth was impossible to deny. After being discharged from the hospital, Gary stayed away from Melody, trying not to cause her any stress. threw himself into his studies, following her past advice to focus on improving himself.


    He hadn''t skipped any sses at Greenfield University and he avoided drinking, smoking, or gambling at underground boxing rings.


    He wanted to be a better brother that Melody could be proud of.


    He nned to show her his progress, hoping not to bring any more trouble her way.


    But that evening, he''d fallen asleep in the library after a long day.


    He was jolted awake by ssmates gossiping about YM Cosmetics-Melody''spany-being removed from Amazon, making it hard for customers to receive orders.


    Others might not be aware of it, but every one of the Shields, except for Melody, knew that Cameron controlled Amazon''s distribution in the region.


    Gary had raced out of the library and sped back to the Shields Residence.


    He arrived just in time to hear Cameron and Sean conspiring against Melody.


    How could they?


    How could they think they had the right to ruin her life?


    "Cam, why are you so set on getting the Sylrien Orchid?" he demanded.


    "Did Suzanna convince you that you have to take the Sylrien Orchid from Mel to be able to walk again? Did she tell you that she needs that to treat your legs?


    "Wake up! Suzanna''s nothing but a fraud. She tricked Tim, then Carson, and now you? She could probably swindle a stray dog to give her its bone, and you still trust her?" Cary smirked at Cameron''s obsession mockingly.


    Cameron''s expression twisted in anger.


    "Watch your mouth, Cary.


    ""Suzie''s a kind soul-"


    But Gary cut him off sharply.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "What if Suzanna''s lying to you, Cam? What if she''s the reason you''re still in that wheelchair?

 Remarry My 337

    Chapter 337 The Devil Within Him


    +5 Free Coins


    "Melody was the one who treated you, working tirelessly on your therapy, helping you regain sensation with massage and electrotherapy. "You''ve made progress, but what if Suzanna''s interference is the reason you can''t walk? Would you forgive her then?"


    Cameron froze, then shook his head resolutely.


    "Gary, that''s impossible! Suzie had been the one treating my legs, not Melody.


    "She could be responsible for any improvement in my condition. Whatever helped Edward stand was thanks to the Sylrien Orchid.


    cy used it for him, but she wouldn''t use it for me. That''s where she betrayed me first."


    Gary''s eyes narrowed.


    "Maybe you don''t know the truth about Carson''s music scandal. He swore on the stand that his piece, Surge, was his originalposition, but it was Suzanna who stole Mel''s work and gave it to Carson, pretending it was hers. "If you don''t listen to me, you''ll end up the same as Carson!"


    Cameron turned pale, but he still swept his ss off the table in anger, shattering it on the floor. "Enough with the fear-mongering, Gary," he snapped. ''I know you''re biased toward Melody, but Suzie is still our sister, and I won''t let you nder


    her.


    Now leave. I won''t regret any of my decisions."


    Chapter 338 Melody''s Secret Base


    Inside the Moore Residence, Spencer moved quietly through the darkness, methodically searching nearly every unupied Toom.


    Melody''s so-called princess-themed room was empty tonight, but it was securely locked with guards stationed nearby.


    Not wanting to alert anyone, Spencer stayed clear of it.


    After circling the Shield Residence with no luck, he paused at the entrance to the stairway leading to the attic.


    ut Familiar scent hung in the air, nearly imperceptible yet unmistakable.


    ze shifted toward the dimly lit staircase, leading to the attic that was barely used.


    From a young age, Melody had loved creating perfumes, a skill her father had nurtured.


    She would extract floral essences and concoct mesmerizing fragrances in her room, each scent unique and evocative.


    Spencer''s favorite had always been one she''d named "Elizabeth''s Rose".


    The top notes of Elizabeth''s Rose bloomed with creamy cinnamon and rose, wrapped in rich hazelnut and almond, softening into a gentle sweetness that bnced the floral depth.


    The middle notes, sweet and powdery, hinted at the blush of a young woman''s first romance with a soft rose fragrance.


    The base notes settled into a delicate, warm rosewood that lingered for days.


    The fragrance could usuallyst for half a month.


    Though the fragrance had faded to a trace, Spencer was certain Melody had passed through here often.


    But why would shee to the attic?


    It was just a dusty storage space, sweltering in summer and freezing in winter, often crawling with pests.


    Drawn by the scent, he climbed the worn wooden stairs.


    The attic door was unlocked, and the room looked as if no one had stayed there for some time.


    In the pale moonlight, Spencer took in the humble furnishings.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    It was obvious that it was a woman''s room.


    Without hesitation, he walked over to what appeared to be a in bookshelf.


    Once the bookshelf was pushed aside, it revealed a neatly organized hidden space despite the seeming chaos.


    This was


    Melody''s secret base.


    As a child, she had made it a habit to create hidden spaces in her rooms-a sanctuary where she could retreat with her books.


    When Spencer was younger and mischievous, he would often bother her, so she had built this secret base where she could lind peace.


    She had once told him, "Spence, every part of my secret base is for the people most important to me."


    In those days, her secret base had been filled with piano music sheets, choreography notes, and dessert recipes.


    Her life was simple and she didn''t need anyone''s sacrifices.


    Raised by the Tuckers, all she needed was to care for herself, live happily, and pursue what she loved.


    But now

 Remarry My 338

    Chapter 338 Melody''s Secret Base


    Spencer''s gaze hardened as he looked around.


    He then noticed pairs of ck and red boxing gloves on the shelf.


    They were hand-stitched with cute, whimsical designs.


    He picked up one pair and examined it closely.


    On one glove, an initial "GS" were embroidered on it delicately.


    Spencer''s expression darkened.


    He recalled that it was the initials of Gary, the fifth son of the Shields.


    Did Melody remember that I had once loved boxing? I had been good at it too.


    With a scowl, Spencer tore the glove bearing Gary''s name in half. If he didn''t get to have Melody''s attention, then neither would Gary. Then, His eyes drifted toward the worn desk.


    Piles of sheet music rested on it, each note carefully penned in Melody''s familiar handwriting.


    Next to ity stacks of well-used medical books with pages dog-eared and worn.


    Beside them were volumes of financial case studies and legal reference books, each bearing the marks of frequent handling.


    1:57 PM


    Chapter 339 mes of Retribution


    Chapter 339 mes of Retribution


    +5 Free Cons


    Standing amidst the shelves stacked with books-books that took immense dedication and patience to understand-Spencer felt a fierce urge to burn it all to the ground.


    How could the Shields arrange for Melody to live in the attic!


    Back when the Tuckers barely scraped by, they had still made sure Melody had the brightest, coziest room in their small apartment.


    How could the Shields treat her like thist


    The thought enraged him.


    As his gaze fell on Melody''s books, boxing gloves, and carefully knitted scarf, he could almost picture her in this cramped attic, pouring her heart into studying and perfecting skills.


    She had been putting immense effort into a family filled with leeches taking advantage of her with no sense of gratitude.


    She only wanted their attention.


    She was obedient and endlessly giving.


    She expected nothing in return, yet all the Shields ever did was take.


    Spencer wondered if there was any life for Melody at the Shields.


    From the moment he recognized this secret base, Spencer knew for certain that this cramped attic-the very ce even the Shields'' servants wouldn''t deign to stay-had been Melody''s room all along. There was no princess room.


    And there had never been a unicorn plushie that Melody had supposedly shredded in disgust. All of that was Suzanna''s doing and that so-called princess room belonged to Suzanna''s. Freda had orchestrated the cruelty Melody had to endure.


    non


    He had misunderstood Melody. Melody had hated and never given up on him.


    Yet, even after all that, she had thought of him.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody had never broken her promise.


    She once said that she loved unicorn plushies more than anything in the world, and she had never changed her mind.


    Spencer stood there with his dark eyes fixed on the ground.


    Although he kept a straight face, he felt very helpless deep inside.


    He swallowed as his eyes got teary.


    Finally, he lowered his gaze and scoffed at himself.


    "Mel... I''m sorry, I misunderstood you."


    "I shouldn''t have rebelled against you, shouldn''t have resented you, shouldn''t havee back to Sommerville to take revenge on you. You have a tough life-


    "I was full of resentment toward you when you needed me most.


    I was wrong. So wrong


    Spencer could hardly ept that he had been resentful toward Melody for four years.


    He''d been hating the wrong people all along.


    1:57 PM c


    Chapter 339 mes of Retribution

 Remarry My 339

    Chapter 339 mes of Retribution


    +5 Free Coins


    "The Shields," he muttered, his eyes filled with a fierce, simmering rage. "I won''t let a single one of them off the hook."


    A fierce pain ripped through his chest and his eyes reddened with fury.


    Three minutester.


    Spencer stood at the front gates of the Shield Residence with a ck backpack on his shoulders and a pair of boxing gloves in


    hand


    His dark eyes reflected the mes consuming the Shields mansion.


    "What the hell? What''s happening here? Our house is on fire! Quick... call 911, we need help!"


    In the middle of the night, Christina leaped out of bed, throwing on her nightgown as she bolted out of the vi.


    Freda, who


    was equally rmed, supported her as they both stumbled away from the ze in shock.


    Suzanna had been sleeping in her personal treatment room, which was located outside the main residence.


    She was sound asleep when themotion in the Shields household woke her.


    She stared in disbelief at the sight of the Shield Residence engulfed in mes.


    Gary burst out of the vi in his pajamas, watching the uncontroble fire with a mixture of astonishment and dark amusement.


    Suddenly, he burst outughing. "Hahahaha! It''s karma-this is what they deserve!"


    "Wait... where''s Cam?" he suddenly asked.


    The household guards and servants exchanged startled nces upon hearing that.


    Despite the fire spreading rapidly, every member of the Shields family with functional limbs had managed to escape swiftly.


    All of them forgot that there was one who couldn''t run.


    "Quick! Go save Mr. Cameron!" one of them shouted.


    "Mr. Cameron can''t walk! He''s probably still inside-someone go help him! Hurry!"


    Chapter 340 A Different Melody


    Chapter 340 A Different Melody


    Chistina was freezing in her nightgown outside the zing Shield Residence.


    The November air cut like icy needles, seeping through her bones as the midnight chill froze her to the core.


    The Shields Residence was always kept at a perfect, cozy temperature, with central heating throughout the cold months.


    But now, standing outside in only her thin nightclothes, Chistina felt the full bite of the winter night as shouts filled the air around her.


    "What... what? Cam is still in the house?


    "Someone, go rescue him! He can''t get out on his own. Isn''t there always someone stationed outside his room at night? Why wasn''t he brought out?


    "Theodore! You''re supposed to be watching over Cam. Why weren''t you there? Go and get him now!"


    In the face of Christina''s wrath, Theodore, who was going to rescue Cameron, defended himself, "Mrs. Shield, Mr. Cameron requested to be left alone after his argument with Mr. Gary tonight. He specifically told everyone not to approach his room. "Im going to rescue him now!"


    As Cameron''s personal assistant and his right-hand man, Theodore was now downstairs, while Cameron remained in his upstairs room with only his wheelchair as a means of escape.


    In this situation, anyone would be worried that Cameron might not make it out of the ze in time.


    "Cary...


    Just then, Christina''s gaze shifted, and her eyesnded on Gary, who was standing in nothing but his boxers.


    He was watching the ze with a mad, twisted smile on his face.


    Her expression turned mournful, a flicker of sorrow shing in her eyes.


    A flicker of sorrow shed in Christina''s eyes.


    Clearly, the fire had shaken Gary badly-perhaps more than she''d realized.


    When this is over, she would need to find a way to get him to see a therapist.


    Hearing his mother''s frantic words, Cameron''s reckless smile vanished, and he grabbed Theodore with a rare seriousness.


    "Cam is still upstairs?"


    He had mocked the Shields, iming their downfall was overdue.


    However, Cam was his own family. He couldn''t let things end like this.


    Theodore nodded, and before he could react further, Cary grabbed a coat, doused it in water, and threw it over his head, charging straight into the fire.


    "Cam, hang in there!"


    You''ve already lost your legs; you can''t lose your life, too.


    Only by staying alive does one get the chance to repent, to make up


    for past mistakes.


    He had started to change for the better.


    Even though Melody had yet to forgive him, he believed that if he tried hard enough, Melody would forgive him one day.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The fire raged, scorching everything in its path, devouring the entire Shield Residence as Gary forged on without hesitation,

 Remarry My 340

    hapter 340 A Different Melody


    mes reached for him, wing wildly in his direction.


    Gary crouched and crawled forward, trying to avoid burning debris.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    But gradually, his vision began to blur as thick smoke stung his eyes.


    He couldn''t help but get teary


    In the haze before him, the scene suddenly seemed to shift.


    +5 Free Coir


    Deep within the ze, he saw a frail girl bound by chains. Her eyes were blindfolded by a bloodstained cloth. Shey motionless on the ground like a discarded rag doll, helplessly waiting for the mes to consume her. He couldn''t stop himself from moving closer.


    Step by step, he drew near until he could finally make out the girl''s features.


    Her bones jutted out sharply beneath her skin, leaving her barely recognizable.


    It was Melody.


    Me!!


    How could she be here? Why was she trapped within the fire, shackled and abandoned to be burned alive?


    No-this couldn''t be her.


    The real Mel was full of life now with great skin and good health.


    She was nothing like this weak and dying girl before him.


    He lunged forward, hoping to save her, but his hands passed through empty air..


    Then he saw her lips curled into a mocking smile.


    "The Shields... Suzanna... I swear you''ll pay with your blood in the next life."


    Gary was stunned and he couldn''t move.


    Next life?


    Why did this Mel appear so tormented?


    She was nothing like the Melody he knew now.

 Remarry My 341

    Chapter 341 Revenge


    Chapter 341 Revenge Could it be...


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary couldn''t bear to think any further. A horrifying answer was almost screaming to be acknowledged, but he dared not let it unfold.


    He still wanted to save her, yet he couldn''t even reach her.


    In the end, Gary had no choice but to stand helplessly as he watched the mes slowly devour Melody''s body, witnessing her burn alive before his very eyes. This was even more terrifying than being buried alive.


    The fire licked up to the chains on Melody''s wrists and ankles, branding her skin with bloody marks like a hot iron.


    She writhed, then curled up tightly.


    ...


    Her tears had long since dried. No She couldn''t cry anymore; her eyes seemed broken, only pouring out streams of fresh blood. The scene was unbearably painful, shattered to the extreme, more soul-shaking than any horror movie he had ever watched.


    At that moment, Gary felt he would rather perish with her in the ze.


    He would rather take on the agony of burning alive himself than let her endure this horror.


    "Mel... is that why you''vee for revenge?"


    Outside the Shield Residence, as soon as Gary charged into the fire without hesitation, Christina was immediately filled with regret.


    Cameron was already inside, his fate uncertain, and now Gary had gone in as well.


    Suddenly, the lives of both her sons were beyond her control.


    Christina felt her mind begin to crack, though she hadn''t entirely lost herposure.


    She started scanning the exterior of the mansion, noticing the fire was spreading from Suzanna''s room.


    In that instant, something snapped inside her.


    "Where''s Suzie?"Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    -


    "Did Suzie get out? Quick, her room was hit hardest someone goes in and rescues her!"


    "No, I have to go in myself..."


    Saying that, Christina nearly lost control and ran toward the mes, but Freda quickly grabbed the frantic woman and spoke hurriedly, "Mrs. Shield, Ms. Shield is fine." "Tonight, she felt some difort in her chest, so she went to sleep in the private medical suite."


    "Ms. Shield is a lucky charm; when the Shield Residence caught fire, she happened to be out of the main house. Most people aren''t blessed with such fortune." Freda''s words had a calming effect on Christina.


    Relieved, she ced a hand on her chest, finally feeling a weight lift, and pulled her coat tight, allowing Freda to support her as she frowned, scolding softly, "If Suzie was feeling unwell, why wasn''t I informed sooner?" "Hurry, I need to see her myself."


    1/2


    Chapter 341 Revenge


    Suzanna truly was the Shields'' good-luck charm.


    +5 Free Cons


    The Shield Residence was burning, yet she happened to be the only one not in the mansion - this had to be good fortune.


    No matter what, Christina needed to absorb some of it.


    And it might as well be for Cameron and Gary too, hoping a bit of Suzie''s luck would rub off on her two sons.


    "Mom, cough...why is there suddenly a fire at home?"


    A soft, drowsy voice sounded, carrying a hint of shock, as a girl appeared, looking fragile as paper, as though the waves of heat could sweep her away.


    "Suzie, if you were feeling unwell, why didn''t you tell me? I could havee to take care of you."


    If she hade to look after Suzanna, maybe she could have escaped this strange fire, too.


    That was the blessing her daughter brought.


    If she absorbed it, her luck would change.


    "Mom, did you see Mr. Carlos?"


    "Did he make it out?"


    Suzanna frowned. She had drugged Spencer, ensuring he wouldn''t wake up anytime soon.


    If this fire was truly random, then Spencer was likely trapped inside, burning.


    If he wasn''t in the mansion, then he must have started the fire himself.


    And it meant Spencer already knew what the Shields had done to Melody all these years.


    This fire was his nned revenge.

 Remarry My 342

    Chapter 342 Don''t Overthink


    Chapter 342 Don''t Overthink


    "Didn''t see him."


    "I don''t know why, but Mr. Carlos looked strangely familiar. The way he stared at me made me uneasy..."


    +5 Free Coins


    Christina clutched her chest, taking deep breaths to calm herself. Her face was pale, haunted by the thought that she might have let a troublemaker into their lives.


    No wonder a fire had broken out tonight; it was clear someone had nned this.


    Whoever dared to set fire to Shield territory was practically asking for death, and Christina was determined to make them pay.


    "Mom, you may not have met him before, but you''ve seen his older brother. He''s Spencer, Martin''s younger brother."


    "He disappeared from Somerville years ago, leaving Martin as aatose patient in a nursing home. We all thought they''d abandoned Martin like some burden, but they didn''t. Spencer is the prince of Aventras. He must have had his reasons for leaving back then. The whole time they were here in Somerville, they treated Melody like their own daughter. So maybe they misunderstood us, thinking we bullied her..."


    "Of everyone here, the one Spencer likely wants revenge against is me. Melody only ended up in the Moore family as a stand-in for me. I sent her into that pit."


    "Now, even though Edward seems to be doing well, his health is still fragile. The moment he dies, Melody will be left a widow, and I''ll be the one to me..."


    "Honestly, I can''t deny that I deserve it if Spencer wants revenge," Suzanna said, her voice quivering as tears filled her eyes. She brushed them away quickly, trying to keep them from falling.


    After all, tonight''s fire felt more like a warning.


    She needed everyone to understand that Spencer was no one to Shields.


    trifle with-and he now harbored a grudge against the


    She''d observed Martin before; a financial genius in his youth, his way of dealing with rivals was to bring them to ruin.


    As his younger brother, Spencer''s methods were likely just as extreme.


    Christinaughed coldly. "So, he''s Spencer, is he? Even if his family once cared for Melody, she''s my daughter. The Shields will do as we please with her-it''s none of his business.


    "Suzie, don''t worry. No matter what happens, you still have your father and your grandfather to back you up.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "Your grandfather has an ace up his sleeve, and nobody in Somerville would dare mess with us because of it.


    "Even the Moores, a century-old pir in Somerville, respects him. And Spencer? He''s just a kid. Does he think he can do whatever he wants here?


    "Remember, Melody chose to marry on your behalf. Don''t overthink it, Suzie,


    "If Spencer tries anything, your grandfather will protect you," Christina reassured, patting Suzanna''s hand. But her gaze remained fixed on the Shield Residence, where mes still raged. By now, firefighters and rescue teams had arrived, charging in with hoses to rescue anyone inside. Everyone''s attention was drawn to the scene, and Christina.couldn''t help but worry. Cameron, Gary, please be safe.


    The Shields couldn''t afford any more tragedies.


    An hourter, Cameron and Gary were finally rescued. Both had inhaled smoke and passed out in the fire, but thankfully, they only suffered minor burns and were still unconscious.


    1/2


    1:58 PM


    Chapter 342 Don''t Overthink


    Christina wept, staying with them at the hospital.


    +5 Free Coins


    For the next three days, she never left her sons'' sides. With Sean abroad, focused on a project at a critical stage, all the Shields'' burdens fell squarely on Christina''s shoulders. Suzanna, ever considerate, stayed close by Christina''s side as much as possible.


    However, Suzanna was frail and couldn''t care for Cameron and Gary for long before needing rest herself.


    Out of concern, Christina urged her to return home and recuperate.


    When Derrick arrived at the hospital and saw Cameron and Gary lying in the hospital beds, he felt a mix of emotions.


    Seeing the Shield Residence, a ce that had been part of his memories since childhood, reduced to rubble stirred even moreplex feelings.


    The day after the fire, Cameron woke up. Yet it was Gary, who had gone back in to rescue him, who remained in aa for three days.


    Since his ident, Cameron has kept a respirator in his room. That night, knowing he couldn''t make it out, he had soaked a nket and huddled in the bathtub, waiting for help. He came out of it without a single burn on him.


    Chapter 343 Apologize Immediately


    Chapter 343 Apologize Immediately

 Remarry My 343

    Chapter 343 Apologize Immediately


    Gary, on the other hand, had suffered multiple minor burns and looked aplete mess.


    +5 Free Coins


    "Doctor, why hasn''t Gary woken up yet? Could there be something we missed in his examination?" Cameron asked, his face drawn with worry.


    Cameron had once been a doctor himself. Although he''d left the practice after his leg injury, his medical instincts were still sharp. From what he could tell, Gary''s injuries were only superficial; the smoke he inhaled hadn''t caused any major damage to his lungs. It didn''t add up that he''d be unconscious for so long.


    "This is indeed unusual. We''ve thoroughly checked Mr. Shield and everything appears normal," the doctor replied. "If he still doesn''t wake up, it might be because he''s subconsciously choosing not to. Sometimes, a person who''s been through severe stress or trauma might use a state like this to escape from reality. Has he experienced any major emotional shocks recently?"


    The doctor continued, "We may need to transfer him to neurology for further evaluation."


    Cameron and Derrick''s faces both paled. They realized they''d been so consumed with their work that they''d neglected Gary''s emotional state. He was the youngest, once full of life and energy. But recently, he''d seemed different-withdrawn, though they hadn''t given it much thought.


    Seated by Gary''s bed, Cameron looked defeated, his eyes filled with regret. "Derrick, get Melody here. If anyone can reach him, it''s her. He''s always held a special ce in his heart for Melody-if she sees him, he might wake up." Cameron spoke quickly, his heart racing as he said this.


    He had been relentlessly pressuring his sister Melody over a live Sylrien Orchid, and now, to turn around and ask her for help felt impossible. He couldn''t bring himself to do it and was certain Melody wouldn''t even listen to him, so he thought Derrick would be a better choice.


    Hearing this, Derrick felt even more uneasy. He was willing to ask Melody, but he knew he no longer had the right to ask her for favors. Going to her now would just be a burden on her.


    As the two of them hesitated and passed the responsibility back and forth, Suzanna-who came to the hospital every day to visit Cameron and Gary-appeared at the door. Seeing their reluctance, Suzanna seemed eager to ease their troubles, saying with a bright expression, "Cam, Derrick, I''m willing to go ask Mel for Gary."


    "However..."


    Her tone faltered as she nced away, an unspoken hesitation flickering in her eyes.


    Derrick''s face hardened, a surge of frustration rising within him. "Suzanna, what are you nning now?" he snapped. "Gary''s lying here unconscious, and if you provoke Melody again, he could end up like this forever!"


    Derrick''s words were harsh, but the doctor''s warning weighed on him. If Gary chose not to wake up, it wouldn''t be much different from being in a vegetative state. The idea of their lively, spirited youngest brother confined to this sterile, narrow hospital bed forever was unbearable.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Both Cameron and Christina''s expressions turned cold. Christina didn''t hesitate to rebuke Derrick. "Derrick, Suzie''s only trying to help. How can you think the worst of her like that?"


    "I''ll go to the Moore residence myself," she continued. "I''m Melody''s mother. She wouldn''t dare ignore me, no matter how angry she is."


    Cameron lowered his gaze, his voice soft but tinged with an unmistakable chill. "Derrick, Suzie is gentle and kind," he said, his tone sharpening. "She''s not going to argue with you about this, but you, as her brother, crossed a line. Apologize to her immediately."

 Remarry My 344

    Chapter 344 Death Sentence


    Chapter 344 Death Sentence


    +5 Free Coins


    Derrick stared at Cameron in disbelief, his face pale. The idea of being forced by Christina and Cameron to apologize to Suzanna left him feeling trapped and uneasy.


    He had already been more than forgiving with Suzanna. Even after she wronged him and tried to shift the me onto him, he held back his anger for the sake of family unity and to spare their parents from further stress. But his patience had limits.


    At first, Derrick had thought Suzanna''s behavior was just apse in judgment, something that could still be salvaged. So, he used every bit of his influence as awyer to dy her court date and potential prison sentence. Suzanna''s heart condition was like a ticking time bomb-he knew that if her condition worsened, she could be eligible for medical parole. This was the only reason he was still stalling for her.


    But Melody''s legal team wasn''t easy to deal with, and he could tell that Melody hadn''t gotten involved in the matter yet.


    With his experience, he could still handle Melody''swyers for now, but this wasn''t a sustainable solution.


    Once Melody caught on and took things to court, Suzanna wouldn''t stand a chance against her.


    Suzanna, however, was oblivious, stirring up trouble and filling Cameron and Christina''s heads with misguided ideas, turning them against Melody.


    Watching Cameron fiercely defend Suzanna, Derrick couldn''t help but feel a grim sense of d¨¦j¨¤ vu, as if he were looking at his former self-the self that had paid a steep price.


    "Apologize? To Suzanna?" heughed bitterly. "She''s thest person I''d ever apologize to. She deceived Gary, and used me to go after Melody!"


    "Everyone''s quick to point fingers at Melody, but who remembers everything she''s done for the Shields?" His voice was hard as he continued, "Mom, you were one of the first to use YM Cosmetics, weren''t you? You know its quality. You know it didn''t contain white artemisia, the ingredient Suzanna ims made her allergic!"


    His tone sharpened with finality. "From this moment on, I''m done with Suzanna''s case. Let''s see her face the court on her own."


    Derrick''s words left no room for doubt-he had made up his mind. If he continued to shield Suzanna, keeping her close to Christina and the Shields, the family would never know peace. It would be better for everyone if she were to serve time and finally confront her actions.


    From now on, he wouldn''t meddle in Suzanna''s fate.


    Suzanna, standing nearby with tear-streaked eyes, seemed smaller, almost childlike in her guilt. She stepped closer, reaching out to grab Derrick''s sleeve, her eyes welling up even more. "Derrick, you''re still angry with me, aren''t you?" Her voice wavered. "I was just... scared. I panicked and lost control, and I shouldn''t have tried to pin it on you."


    "Derrick, please, just this once... can''t you forgive me?"


    But this time, Derrick didn''t give in. He pulled away from her touch with a cold detachment.


    "Suzanna, actions have consequences. If you''re truly sorry, then we''ll meet in court," he said icily. "Don''t worry-I''m guilty too. I helped cover for you, didn''t I?"


    "Let''s both face thew''s judgment."


    Derrick''s gaze was cold and resolute. He couldn''t keep enabling Suzanna''s reckless behavior. With that, he turned, fully prepared to walk out of the suffocating hospital room, where he couldn''t stand to be a moment longer.


    But just as he reached the door, Christina grabbed his arm, her voice sharp with usation. "Derrick, what is the meaning of this? If you won''t defend your sister, who will? You''re my son, and you''re not going anywhere. You''ll stay here and keep fighting for Suzie! With her health as fragile as it is, prison would be a death sentence!*


    Christina clung to his arm, disregarding his clear reluctance. In her mind, the family was family-they had to stick together,


    no matter the cost.


    1/2Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    1:58 PM


    Chapter 344 Death Sentence


    +5 Free Coins


    "Death sentence? Let her die then!" Derrick''s voice, raw and unfiltered, cut through the air like a whip. His eyes were wide with fury, his temples throbbing as he fought to keep his boiling rage from spilling over.


    A heavy silence filled the room, and Suzanna shrank back, stunned by Derrick''s sudden, unrestrained anger.

 Remarry My 345

    1:58 PM


    Chapter


    345 Mad


    Chapter 345 Mad


    +5 Free Coins


    Her face was pale as she bit her lower lip, struggling to keep from sobbing, but tears were already slipping uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    "Derrick, that was too harsh," Cameron finally said, unable to hold back any longer.


    In his eyes, Derrick was always the one who acted with restraint and reason, a man ruled by logic over emotion. As awyer, he was nearly wless, earning the title of Somerville''s undefeated legal mastermind. No one could deny his brilliance.


    Yet here was that same calm, brilliant man, pushed to his breaking point.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    "You can die too!" he spat. "None of the Shields deserve to live!"


    Derrick had reached a ce where he wished death upon anyone who tried to talk sense into him.


    If they wouldn''t listen to his warnings, then no one''s words mattered.


    Christina''s face turned grim, too frightened to try persuading him again.


    Her son was grown; he wasn''t hers to control anymore.


    She''d had so many sons, but only Suzanna, her daughter, was close to her heart. Truly, having a daughter by your side was something irreceable.


    After leaving the hospital, Derrick shredded all the rejection letters he''d received from YM Capital''s legal team. He didn''t bother stopping the new letters they sent.


    Since Suzanna was still officially recovering from heart surgery, the trial would be scheduled for a weekter.


    When the day came, Derrick, Suzanna, and Amanda would all face judgment.


    "Madam, look, Mr. Gary is waking up!"


    Three days had passed since Garyy unconscious in his hospital bed. Another day of this, and he would be moved to neurology for extended care.


    All


    eyes


    turned to him now, and they saw Gary, his bloodshot eyes wide open. No one knew how long he''d been conscious, but he hadn''t said a word.


    "Gary, you''re finally awake! You nearly scared me to death!"


    "How could you recklessly run into that fire to save Cam? Cam had a whole rescue team with him, trained professionals, and yet you ran into that ze like you had a death wish!" "I was worried sick!"


    "If anything happened to you, how would I ever face your father or your grandparents?"


    Tears streaming down her face, Christina sat by Gary''s bedside, holding him tight, her heart finally at ease now that he was awake.


    Now they wouldn''t need to find Melody. If they had to rely on her, cold-hearted Melody likely wouldn''t havee for Gary


    anyway.


    Gary sat there nkly as Christina held him.


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Suzanna, and in an instant, he scrambled back, terrified, pulling the nket over his head as he recoiled toward the head of the bed. Then he let out a panicked scream, "Ah!"


    1/2


    Chapter 345 Mad


    Chapter 345 Mad


    +5 Free Coin


    Her face was pale as she bit her lower lip, struggling to keep from sobbing, but tears were already slipping uncontrobly down her cheeks.


    "Derrick, that was too harsh," Cameron finally said, unable to hold back any longer.


    In his eyes, Derrick was always the one who acted with restraint and reason, a man ruled by logic over emotion. As awyer, he was nearly wless, earning the title of Somerville''s undefeated legal mastermind. No one could deny his brilliance.


    Yet here was that same calm, brilliant man, pushed to his breaking point.


    "You can die too!" he spat. "None of the Shields deserve to live!"


    Derrick had reached a ce where he wished death upon anyone who tried to talk sense into him.


    If they wouldn''t listen to his warnings, then no one''s words mattered.


    Christina''s face turned grim, too frightened to try persuading him again.


    Her son was grown; he wasn''t hers to control anymore.


    She''d had so many sons, but only Suzanna, her daughter, was close to her heart. Truly, having a daughter by your side was something irreceable.


    After leaving the hospital, Derrick shredded all the rejection letters he''d received from YM Capital''s legal team. He didn''t bother stopping the new letters they sent.


    Since Suzanna was still officially recovering from heart surgery, the trial would be scheduled for a weekter.


    When the day came, Derrick, Suzanna, and Amanda would all face judgment.


    "Madam, look, Mr. Gary is waking up!"


    Three days had passed since Garyy unconscious in his hospital bed. Another day of this, and he would be moved to neurology for extended care.


    All


    eyes turned to him now, and they saw Gary, his bloodshot eyes wide open. No one knew how long he''d been conscious, but he hadn''t said a word.


    "Gary, you''re finally awake! You nearly scared me to death!"


    "How could you recklessly run into that fire to save Cam? Cam had a whole rescue team with him, trained professionals, and yet you ran into that ze like you had a death wish!" "I was worried sick!"


    "If anything happened to you, how would I ever face your father or your grandparents?"


    Tears streaming down her face, Christina sat by Gary''s bedside, holding him tight, her heart finally at ease now that he was


    awake.


    Now they wouldn''t need to find Melody. If they had to rely on her, cold-hearted Melody likely wouldn''t havee for Gary anyway.


    Gary sat there nkly as Christina held him..


    Suddenly, his gaze shifted to Suzanna, and in an instant, he scrambled back, terrified, pulling the nket over his head as he recoiled toward the head of the bed. Then he let out a panicked scream. "Ah!" 1:59 PM


    Chapter 345 Mad


    "Gary, what''s wrong? Don''t scare me!" Christina gasped, fearing that Gary had truly lost his mind, that the trace hard fully


    broken him.


    The next moment, Gary huddled under the nket, pointing a trembling finger at Suzanna. His eyes began to dear, but his voice, raspy and gravelly, was filled with usation. "She''s the culprit. She''s the one who set the fire


    A strange,plex emotion flickered in Suzanna''s eyes, but it passed quickly. She immediately clutched Christina''s sleeve, feigning a look of innocence and distress. "Gary, what nonsense are you talking about?"


    "I wasn''t even home when the fire started. My chest was hurting, so I was resting in my private suite at the hospital Ma Swenson can vouch for me."


    But Gary, with mounting conviction, replied, "No."


    "Suzanna, you burned Mel to death. You killed her-you''re a murderer..."


    Gary felt as if he was losing his mind. It was like he''d had a vivid nightmare, but every detail felt painfully real


    He had seen Melody''s helpless, despairing face as the mes engulfed her.


    Melody was his little sister.


    His heart ached. How could he not go mad?


    1:59 PM d


    Chapter 346 Guard

 Remarry My 346

    Chapter 346 Guard


    Chapter 346 Guard


    +5 Free Coins


    As night fell, a lone figure stood in the shadows outside the grand entrance of the Moore Residence.


    Spencer had been standing there for who knows how long, arge backpack slung over one shoulder and a pair of boxing gloves clutched in his hand. The gloves were worn, marked with familiar embroidery, and adorned with a small purple unicorn. Below the unicorn, his name was stitched in elegant gold lettering.


    He had spent some time searching through a pile of gloves to find this particr pair. Byparing their condition to the others, he noticed these gloves looked older and had signs of frequent use, though well cared for. He was certain that Melody had been using them herself; they fit a smaller hand, and there were signs of careful mending on the seams. Melody must have been practicing with them.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Spencer wasn''t sure if Melody had taken up boxing because he loved it or to impress that irresponsible Gary. But thinking of how close Melody was to him, he felt confident she had done it for him. Gary didn''t stand a chance atpeting for her attention. Yet, standing at the doorstep of the Moore Residence, Spencer felt a twinge of hesitation.


    Would Melody give him a punch to the shoulder-or a big hug?


    Meanwhile, inside the Moore Residence, Melody was lounging in a leather chair in the study, one leg crossed over the other, watching the security camera footage on theputer. Edward sat beside her, slowly massaging her calf, while Alfred, all smiles and eager to please, worked on her shoulders.


    They were both excellent at catering to her every whim.


    Melody had been spending long hours at her desk, and her shoulders and neck had grown stiff. Alfred''s massage, with its professional precision, was a wee relief.


    As he skillfully worked out her tension, Alfred nced at the surveince feed on the screen and muttered with a grin, "That kid''s been standing out there for an hour. He''s got real potential if he ever wants to work as a guard for the Moore Residence." "He can''t just stand out there forever, Melody. How about I go out there and give him a little wee?" He struck a yful pose, adding, "Hero to the rescue!"


    Melody gave him a cold side-eye, seeing through his yful intent. She couldn''t help but marvel at the Moore family''s peculiar dynamics. Raising someone as genuine as Alfred in such a cutthroat environment was no small feat. The Moores seemed to breed extremes- Alfred, with his endearing simplicity, was miles apart from someone like Felicity.


    Since getting a second chance, Melody''s perspective on people has deepened. Felicity, for instance, had a carefully maintained image: outwardly warm and amiable, yet guarded and calcting underneath. She was the model debutante, crafted to fit the needs of the Moore family, abandoning the natural warmth of her youth to be their perfect instrument.


    The Moores harbored an open secret-no one truly cared for Felicity, save for Edward. To the world, Felicity appeared domineering and ruthless, not because it was her true nature, but because the Moores, a family of unimaginable wealth, needed a fierce and intimidating heiress to dominate Somerville''s social scene, asserting the Moores'' unshakable status. Just as Alfred readied himself to y his part, Spencer''s figure outside took a sudden turn as his phone rang. After hesitating a moment, he nced longingly at the Moore Residence onest time, then turned and walked away.


    He was leaving?


    Alfred was taken aback.


    Spencer had been ready to step through the Moore doors when the unexpected call came. On the other end, a man''s voice, warm and steady, filled with an unsettling familiarity, spoke softly, "Spencer, Martin''s condition is...

 Remarry My 347

    Chapter 347 Getting Critical


    +5 Free Coins


    Chapter 347 Getting Critical


    "Spencer, your brother''s condition is getting critical. You need toe quickly."


    The first day Spencer returned to Somerville, he immediately went to check on Martin''s condition. From Craig Stind, the physician Tyrell had assigned to monitor and care for Martin, Spencer learned that Melody often visited his brother. Melody had even been managing thepany Martin left behind, keeping it in solid shape.


    But Martin had been lying in a hospital bed for four years now. Despite the team''s diligent care and regr physical therapy to keep his muscles from deteriorating, everyone knew the day woulde when even their efforts wouldn''t be enough to keep him stable. Recently, Spencer could tell from the data on the monitoring equipment that Martin''s body was approaching its limit.


    Several times, when Melody was present, Spencer had wanted to speak up but stopped himself. After all, telling her wouldn''t change anything. Tyrell had already discreetly arranged for the best medical team in the world to treat Martin. If there were any way to help him wake up, it would''ve worked by now.


    Melody couldn''t do anything to change the oue, so it was better to keep her in the dark and allow her to hold on to hope. At least as long as Martin was still there, she could believe he mighte back.


    But the truth was catching up, and Martin''s time was running out. His family needed to be prepared. Tyrell was notified but couldn''t return to Somerville just yet.


    "Your Majesty," Craig asked cautiously, "should we tell the Princess?"


    Aventras still maintained a monarchy, and as a direct heir with the authority to inherit the throne, Tyrell held power over the century-old reign. After years of intense political strife, he had finally reimed the throne of Aventras. "Martin always adored her. If she finds out, it''ll devastate her."


    "Let Spencer handle it," he decided. "It''s time for him to grow up."


    If Martin truly didn''t make it, Spencer would have to step up and shoulder far more responsibility. The future of their branch of the Aventras monarchy would rest on his shoulders.


    As Craig''s words settled in, Spencer felt a sharp pang in his chest. Before he could fully process what he''d heard, he was already straddling his motorcycle, speeding toward the hospital.


    At the Moore Residence, Melody caught a glimpse of Spencer''s hurried figure fading into the distance. For some reason, an unease settled over her heart. After a moment''s thought, she stood up. "Get the car ready. I need to get to Somerville Medical Center." The only thing that could pull Spencer away in the middle of the night like this had to involve Martin. Tyrell wouldn''t suddenlye back to Somerville, so what else could it be?


    Edward rose beside her, gently cing a reassuring arm around her waist. The two walked briskly toward the door. Both were level-headed, yet in that instant, they had reached the same conclusion. For Spencer to be in such a rush could only mean one thing: Martin was in danger.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Alfred, confused by the somber expressions on their faces, tilted his head and called out, "Madam Moore, why are we suddenly heading to the medical center?"


    "Because... Martin is there!" Melody replied tersely. "Quickly, I need to be there too."


    Seeing Melody''s urgency, Alfred felt his heart sink. Martin wasn''t just anyone-he was a financial genius, a man who had once risen from obscurity in Somerville to stand almost as an equal to his older brother. If he truly passed, it would be a significant loss to the entire financial world. Outside the emergency room at the medical center, Spencer stood alone in the dimly lit hallway, a ck backpack slung over his shoulder. His face was ashen, and his entire body was trembling. Martin was the only family he had left besides Tyrell.


    In the past, Spencer had dreamed that even if Martin never woke up, as long as he was still alive, Spencer would still have a brother-someone he could lean on.


    1/1


    1:59 PM

 Remarry My 348

    Chapter 348 Revival Pill


    Chapter 348 Revival Pill


    But now, he was utterly terrified.


    Spencer, after all, was just an 18-year-old, and facing the harsh reality of life and death was proving to be more than he could bear.


    Craig, the doctor specializing in caring fora patients, stood silently by the hallway, watching as the usually defiant Spencer now slumped against the wall in helpless frustration, hitting it with his fists. Craig didn''t dare to say a word.


    Tonight, if Martin could survive by sheer will, then it would be his miracle. But if he couldn''t pull through, then this would be the final chapter-a funeral dyed by four years. In truth, Martin had died in that ident four years ago, but the grief had only been stretched out until now, finallying to an end.


    "Mr. Spencer, Mr. Martin will make it through this."


    Though Craig tried to reassure him, he felt just as uneasy.


    Spencer, however, ignored him, sinking down onto the floor, exhausted, with his head in his hands, his heart feeling as if it had been ripped apart.


    He hade back to obtain the Veinspire Codex. But if Martin didn''t make it, then it wouldn''t matter even if he managed to get it. Sometimes, an adult''s breakdown happens in an instant.


    When Melody rushed down the hallway to the emergency room, the sight that greeted her was Spencer sitting slumped on the floor, covering his face in misery, as though hiding from reality was the only way to keep himself from breaking downpletely. He had to be strong, he told himself-Tyrell was still out there somewhere, and this wasn''t the time for tears. Yet that unseen weight felt like it was going to split his head in two, leaving him dizzy and on the verge of passing out. Suddenly, the brisk, determined sound of approaching footsteps snapped him out of his haze, and even with his head down, he sensed someone standing before him.


    Curious as to who would interrupt him right now, and why Craig hadn''t kept them away, Spencer looked up, his suspicion reced by surprise as Melody leaned down, giving him a firm whack on the head. She frowned and said in a frustrated tone. "Spence, something this serious happens, and you don''t even think to call me? Do you still think of me as family?Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    That hit was all too familiar.


    Spencer''s head shot up, and the moment he saw Melody, he lost controlpletely, lunging forward to grab her leg, tears streaming down his face. "Mel!"


    "Martin...


    Spencer couldn''t even bring himself to finish; with Martin fighting for his life in that operating room, he felt like his own heart was being crushed.


    "Alright, alright. Don''t be scared now."


    "So, now you know fear? Just days ago, you had the nerve to give me the cold shoulder when you got back to Somerville Melody patted his head reassuringly, but her brow remained knitted.


    She gently pushed the teary-eyed Spencer aside, then strode up to the operating room door before turning to Craig, She knew Craig well; he had been overseeing Martin''s care since he fell into aa,


    "Dr. Stind, I want to go in


    "I know a bit of alternative medicine and have prepared a special elixir, ording to ancient records - a Revival Fill-


    1:59 PM


    Chapter 348 Revival Pill


    "Even if it''s a long shot, I want Martin to try it."


    +5 Free Coins


    Craig looked over, noticing how the usually bold and rebellious Spencer now hovered behind Melody, looking almost like a dutiful little sidekick. When he nced at Craig, it was a re full of impatience, as if saying, "What are you waiting for? Melody''s in charge here, so do as she says already." "Alright, we''ll give it our best shot."


    As for whether the Revival Pill could truly save Martin''s life, they would have to leave that to fate.

 Remarry My 349

    Chapter 349 Elysium Space


    Chapter 349 Elysium SpaceContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    +10 Free Coins


    To Craig, though Melody had made a name for herself in the cosmeceutical world, true alternative medicine research was an entirely different realm than skincare and beauty products.


    The only reason he went along with Melody''s n was because King and Spencer trusted in her.


    It was clear that, to King, Melody held an importance beyond even Spencer.


    With Craig''s cooperation, Melody stepped into the operating room, fully suited in sterile protective gear, holding a Revival Pill she had meticulously refined since her rebirth, continually perfecting it to this point ording to ancient medical texts. Yet, even with all that effort, she couldn''t guarantee it would save Martin''s life.


    But her nature didn''t allow for surrender. With nothing left to lose, she would try anything.


    Under the guidance of medical professionals, Martin took the Revival Pill. His pulse remained weak, but at least it wasn''t deteriorating further.


    The seconds ticked by, and an hourter...


    "Ms. Tucker, Mr. Tucker is out of immediate danger for now. It seems your medicine preserved hisst vital pulse."


    "This alternative treatment-its effectiveness is impressive. The rest now hinges on Mr. Liam Pritchard''s Veinspire Codex." The international specialists gave Melody an appreciative nod.


    This type of Revival Pill was legendary, something they had only encountered in ancient Cleussau texts. Doctors worldwide had tried to replicate it, but without precise measurements, the attempts had failed, rendering the pill useless. Over time, the pill''s recipe became seen as little more than a myth.


    But Melody had seeded.


    Only those with true expertise understood the skill, control, and intuition it took to bnce every element, from calcting ratios to controlling heat and selecting the right cauldron.


    They''d been following Melody''s actions in Somerville closely.


    As King''s chosen daughter, she was indeed worthy of this honor.


    Finally, the emergency room lights dimmed, and Martin was transferred to the ICU. His life was saved, for now.


    Melody and Spencer could only stand outside the ss partition, watching Martin lie there, his life supported by aplexwork of high-end machines.


    He''d be so fragile.


    The Martin they once knew was tall and strong, exuding an effortless sense of security just by standing behind Melody.


    Now, he looked like nothing but skin and bones.


    Melody''s heart tightened painfully, a rush of heat flooding her throat, but she held back, forcing it down.


    Spencer stood silently beside her, tall and sharp-featured, his deep-set brown eyes mirroring Martin''s almost perfectly.


    He lowered his gaze, tugging gently on Melody''s sleeve. "Mel, let me handle things from here."


    "The international boxing match is tomorrow night. I''ll get the Veinspire Codex myself-no matter what, Fm bringing Martin


    back


    Spencer and Melody exchanged a look, sharing an unspoken understanding if even Liam''s unique Vein Cirction Therapy couldn''t save Martin, they had to brace themselves for the worst


    1/2


    1:59 PM


    Chapter 349 Elysium Space


    But as long as there was a chance, they had to try.


    +10 Free Coins


    It was the Tucker family creed: no matter how dire the circumstances, if you''re alive, you fight until the end, leaving no


    regrets.


    Deep in the ninth level of Elysium Space, the underground boxing tournament began.


    The prestigious event drew the attention of thrill-seekers and high-stakes yers from around the world.


    With the matches came an industry of excess and opulence, a luxury yground for elites, who could ce wagers and revel in the exhrating rush of a high-stakes figh

 Remarry My 350

    Chapter 350 Threat


    Chapter 350 Threat


    Here in the underground boxing arena, life is cheap. Every fighter who steps into the ring signs a voluntary death waiver.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    This hidden world is a brutal carnival, a dark industry that connects elites from across the globe.


    The top prizes offered in these matchese directly from those powerful figures who set the rules. They''re the ones pulling the strings.


    Melody and Spencer had already imed a VIP viewing box. Nn swaggered in, shing a grin at Melody as he teased, "Ms. Tucker, still remember me?"


    Melody cast him a cool nce.


    Nn was the youngest son of the Johnston family, a politically connected n with some very influential members. Among his brothers, Nn wasparatively average in standing. ""You''re Spencer''s friend, Nn Johnston."


    "Mr. Johnston, I hear you''ve been quite sessful, managing oil trades between Aventras and our country. Congrattions."


    Inwardly, Melody thought, For someone so sessful, it seems a bit beneath you to work as a design consultant for YM Cosmetics'' new factory. But I''ll be watching-you better behave.


    "Ah... please, call me Nn. I''m just dabbling, all thanks to Mr. Spencer''s help," he said hurriedly, trying to show his sincerity and assure Melody he wasn''t up to anything shady-he genuinely saw her as family, no need for formalities.


    Satisfied, Melody nodded, indicating he could take a seat.


    Spencer was already sprawled out on the leather sofa,zily watching Melody set Nn straight. When Nn finally conceded, Spencer''s brows lifted smugly, his expression teasing, like he was saying, See that? She put you in your ce. But she''d never talk to me that way.


    "Alright, just remember not to go overboard tonight," Melody advised.


    "I''ve scoped things out. Tonight''s just the preliminary matches; nothing too interesting. We''ll soon see which fighters pose a threat to you."


    "Let''s start with the domestic fighters. Last year''s runner-up in the International Underground Boxing Tournament, Gabriel, is a serious threat."


    "I looked him up on the Dark Web. He''s an aggressive, explosive-type fighter with limited endurance. The best strategy to beat him is to wear him out, dragging the match as long as possible."


    "Besides Gabriel, here''s another key one: Jake Finn. He''s been groomed by Somerville big shot Robson Finn as a lethal fighter."


    "With Jake, Robson''s won plenty of underground tournaments, and his influence in Somerville''s underworld is massive. I looked into his background; a few years back, Robson''s only daughter fell ill with a strange condition, eventually bingatose. She was diagnosed as brain-dead, and the family even suggested euthanasia, but Robson refused...."


    "Just like us, he''s also after the Veinspire Codex. He''s a major threat."


    Melody paused, and moved for a moment. Robson was also fighting for a loved one-they weren''t so different after all. Spencer looked up and added. "There''s one more threat


    "Mel, his name is Carnel, but he''s known as Collin. He''s the captain of the host''s pro boxing team, and he''s killed over 100 opponents in underground matches..."


    Melody''s brows knitted in surprise at the mention. She hadn''t expected Spencer to single him out.


    From her professional perspective, Camel''s record wasn''t impressive, even bordering on mediocre. Fighters like him, so called boxing team captains, were a dime a dozen in these international tournaments.


    1/2


    1:59 PM


    Chapter 350 Threat


    +10 Free Coins


    Then Nn chimed in.


    "Madam Moore, this is the guy-four years ago, he drove a nail into Mr. Spencer''s knee, nearly crippling him for life ..."


    "Madam Moore, this time, we have to finish him!"


    Spencer''s expression held a touch of grievance, but his eyes glinted with the thought of the past, knowing now that he''d misunderstood Melody back then. That matter was water under the bridge. But with Collin? That score, he would settle himself.


    Just hearing how that man had driven a nail into Spencer''s knee sent a chill through Melody, and a fierce anger red up inside her.


    "Spence, why didn''t you tell me you were hurt?"

 Remarry My 351

    Chapter 351 Stranger


    Chapter 351 Stranger


    Four years ago... 0082%


    +5 Free Coins


    "What happened four years ago? Why did you and Dad leave so suddenly without saying goodbye?"


    The more Melody thought about it, the more anxious she became, her gaze falling to Spencer''s legs. If Spencer''s legs had an old injury, then there was no way he should be fighting again. Spencer frowned, visibly irritated, and shot Nn a disapproving look, warning him not to say another word. If Nn kept spilling details to Melody, Spencer wouldn''t let it slide. "Madam Moore, I understand-let me exin.


    Nn, already aware that Spencer''s standing in the family wasn''t as high as Melody''s, saw this as his chance to get closer to her. So he carefully recounted what he knew about the past.


    Tyrell and Spencer''s abrupt disappearance from Somerville wasn''t because they were angry with Melody or didn''t want to see her anymore. They simply didn''t want her to know about Spencer''s injury, nor did they want her caught up in the crisis the Tuckers were facing back then.


    Two hourster, several strong contenders had already been eliminated, and the preliminary rounds had reached an intense stage.


    Melody stood in the VIP box, her gaze steely as she watched the brutal scene unfold in the arena below.


    Suddenly, a familiar figure caught her eye.


    Tall and lean, with a sturdy frame, the man wore bright red boxing gloves adorned with intricate cartoon designs as he casually vaulted into the ring.


    The moment he appeared, a group of Melody''s acquaintances-Gary''s friends from Greenfield University -erupted in wild cheers:


    "Ahhh! Mr. Gary, you''re amazing! Wee back to the ring! You''re the best!"


    "Finally, Mr. Gary''s back! The boxing ring is where he truly belongs-everyone else is just background!"


    "Mr. Gary! Mr. Gary! Mr. Gary!!!"


    Back in his university days, Gary had often snuck out to fight in underground boxing matches. He wasn''t just ying around; he had genuine skill and had made a name for himself in these circles. Though he''d never shared his real name, everyone simply called him "Mr. Gary."


    In the VIP section of Elysium Space, high-profile spectators caught sight of his number, "71," and eagerly ced their bets.


    It wasn''t long before the giant screens lit up with his betting code "071," drawing in a staggering 60 million in wagers-astonishing for a preliminary round.


    The highest betting pool for any match before this had only reached 20 million, as most spectators were saving their excitement for the finals.


    1/2


    12:56 Sun, Nov 10 BO


    Chapter 351 Stranger


    +5 Free CoinsContent bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Seeing that familiar number, Melody''s expression remained steady, though a knowing realization crept into her mind.


    71. Melody.


    Gary, what are you trying to pull now?


    Knock! Knock!


    A knock came at the door of the VIP box.


    Nn quickly moved to answer it


    "Madam Moore, someone left this letter for you. Strangely, there''s no signature."


    Handing the envelope to Melody, Nn watched as she took it and carefully opened it, already harboring a suspicion of who it might be from.


    Her hunch was right-the letter was indeed from Gary


    The message was brief, containing just a single line:


    Mel, I know how much you mord the Vinspire Cudes. Don''t worry, Gary will get it for you.


    Melody sighed. Gary, we''re long past that-why go to such lengths?


    Curious, Spencer asked, "Mel, who''s the letter from?"


    "A stranger."


    Sun, Nov 10

 Remarry My 352

    Chapter 352 Mr Gary for the Win


    "Stranger, huh?" Spencer mused though he wasn''t convinced. +5 Free Coins


    Spencer''s gaze drifted casually toward the ring. Ever since returning to Somerville, he had been staying at Elysium Space under the alias Prince Carlos. Elysium Space wasn''t just an underground boxing venue-it was a hub for all things ndestine, from dance halls and casinos to diator pits and auction houses.


    Somerville was home to powerful figures, yet no one knew who truly controlled Elysium Space. All they knew was that it was a rare gray zone, essible only to the clite, andpletely immune to exposure.


    That''s why this year''s International Underground Boxing Tournament was chosen to set up


    here.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    And Spencer, having been back for some time, undoubtedly knew the true identity of this "Mr. Gary."


    Yes, he knew it well-Gary was Melody''s brother, her youngest sibling, fifth in line.


    To Spencer, Melody belonged with the Tuckers. Now that he was back, he didn''t see why Gary, this so-called brother, had any business being around her.


    What was he hoping to achieve, scoring points with her? Pathetic.


    "It''s almost my turn," Spencer said, standing up. "Mel, I need to get ready."


    Underneath his lean frame, his muscles were taut and defined. Beneath his shirty a set of eight-pack abs, a physique impressive for his 18 years. The boyishness was long gone from his face, reced by a sharp jawline and piercing, light brown eyes that held an enigmatic glint.


    Melody grasped his arm, her expression tinged with concern. "Spence, your leg was nearly ruined once already. Every time you step into the ring, you''re risking the chance to stand on itter. Don''t go."


    "We can find another way to win."


    Nn nodded, chiming in. "Yes, Mr. Spencer, it''s too dangerous to keep pushing yourself like this."


    "Shut up!" Spencer shot back. "I''ve won championships on international stages; now that I''m back in Somerville, you expect me to hold back?"


    "I''m an adult now. I know what I''m doing."


    "Mel, Martin''s my brother. I have to fight to get him a way out."


    Spencer''s sharp retort silenced Nn. Since he''d returned to Somerville, Spencer knew Nn was Tyrell''s eyes and ears, ced there to keep tabs on him. Even his trip to the YM Cosmetics factory, which led to him meeting Melody, had been orchestrated by Tyrell. This attempt to stop him from entering the ring was Tyrell''s doing, too.


    Tyrell simply didn''t want to lose another son.


    But Spencer didn''t want to keep hiding under the protection of Tyrell, Martin, or even Melody. He felt it was time he grew up, the time he became someone Martin could rely on.


    1/2


    12:56 Sun, Nov 10 BOU


    Chapter 352 Mr Gary for the Win


    10482%B


    *5 free Coins


    His determined gaze met Melody''s, and she finally gave a gentle smile, cing a firm hand on his wrist. "You''ve grown up."


    "I respect your decision," she said, "but be caref important."


    Win or lose doesn''t matter; your life is what''s most


    The underground ring was no yground-it was a battleground.


    Stepping into the ring meant betting one''s life.


    As Spencer made his way, Gary''s match in the ring reached a fever pitch. Gary swung his right fist hard, aiming at his opponent with ruthless speed. Despite the cuts on his face, his gaze was bright, sharp as a star.


    The punchnded square on his opponent''s face, sending him staggering back, and then flying through the air before crashing into the cage behind him. Blood spurted from his mouth as he slumped to the ground.


    The referee rushed over and began the count, giving him a chance to get back up.


    With each passing second, the crowd''s excitement grew. "Mr. Gary! Mr. Gary is unstoppable!"


    "Mr. Gary is Somerville''s underground champ! With him in the ring, there''s no contest!" "Betting on Mr. Gary was a sure win-I''ve made five times my original bet! I''m rich!"


    The count ended, and Gary''s opponent remained on the ground, defeated.


    The referee raised his arm. "Mr. Gary is the winner!"


    As the announcement echoed, the crowd erupted into cheers. Gary, Somerville''s underground champion, was a local legend, backed by loyal fans. The entire audience rose in unison, chanting, "Mr. Gary for the win! Mr. Gary is the strongest!" 12:56 Sun, Nov 10 BOU


    Chapter 353 Exception

 Remarry My 353

    Chapter 353 Exception


    In the private box, Suzanna and Cameron watched as Gary fought fiercely in the ring. The moment Gary won, they exchanged a relieved smile. Cameron exhaled, finally letting go of his tension. "Gary won. He''s always had a love for boxing, but 1 never realized he''d fight so hard in the ring


    Suzanna was crouched by Cameron''s legs, massaging them with a technique she''d learned from an anci text on muscle and bone rxation. After the fire that destroyed the Shield Residence, she returned to the vi. Although the mes had reduced much to ashes, the jewelry she and Christina had stored in the fireproof safe remained untouched, as did other important documents.


    But the home she''d grown up in was now nothing but ruins. It was a stark warning from Spencer


    And that warning only deepened Suzanna''s worries. With Derrick no longer supporting her, she knew she needed to strengthen her bond with Cameron, ensuring he''d continue to rely on her.


    "Cam, Gary''s fighting so hard for you," she said. "Didn''t you know? I heard the prize for this International Underground Boxing Tournament is the Veinspire Codex, passed down from Mr. Pritchard, Grandpa''s mentor. They say that Vein Cirction Therapy from the codex could even revive someone with brains death."


    "I talked to Gary about it. We might not be able to get the living orchid that Mel has, but if we had Vein Cirction Therapy, there''s a chance it could save your legs"


    Suzanna''s words, partly true, were all the more convingang. Melody was clinging tightly to the orchid, and Cameron couldn''t sit idly by when he was finally beginning to regain feeling in his legs. He nodded. "Gary''s intentions are genuine."


    "I''ve always cared for him," Cameron said, a warm smile softening his face. With hope rekindled, he felt i


    ease.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Let''s go celebrate with him," he said, signaling for Suzanna to wheel him down to meet Gary


    As their box door opened, the door to the neighboring box swung open as well.


    Spencer emerged, catching sight of Cameron and Suzanna leaving together. His expression turned wry. his tall,manding figure blocking their path as he gave a mocking smile.


    "Well, aren''t you two lucky?" he sneered. "Somehow, that fire didn''t burn you two roaches alive."


    Spencer''s brazen insult wiped the smiles off Cameron and Suzanna''s faces, their expressions turning ashen. Though they''d already suspected Spencer had set the fire, his tant threat made it clear he didn''t care what they thought. Suzanna''s eyes reddened as she bit her lip, ring at Spencer with disbelief and a hint of hart. Her voice quivered. "Spence, how could you do this to Mel?"


    "Have you forgotten? I''m practically your sister."


    Spencer scoffed, almost amused by Suzanna''s audacity to call herself family


    12:56 Sun, Nov


    Chapter 353 Exception


    82%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Sister? Are you ying the viin here?" he sneered. "With that sickening, scheming smile of yours every day?"


    "Oh, don''t get ahead of yourself. Did you think I''d ever acknowledge you?" His tone grew colder. "One more word about ''family, and I''ll..."


    "No, you know what? With my temper, I''ll p you right now."


    With a swift step forward, Spencer''s hand shot out, grabbing Suzanna by the neck. His other hand swung back and pped her hard across the face. Spencer never hit women-but for Suzanna, he made an exception. Seething, Cameron watched helplessly from his wheelchair as Suzanna took the hit. "Spencer, how could you hit a woman? What kind of man are you?"


    "Oh, you want me toe after you instead?" Spencer cocked his head, raising an eyebrow with a grin. "Fine, I''ll oblige."


    He kicked out, sending Cameron''s wheelchair flipping over, leaving him sprawled on the floor, his dignity stripped away. 12:56 Sun, Nov 10 BOL


    Chapter 354 Aventras King of Boxing

 Remarry My 354

    Chapter 354 Aventras King of Boxing


    Chapter 354 Aventras King of Boxing 00082%


    +5 Free Coins


    Camerony sprawled on the ground, struggling to move. He tried to stand, but his legs felt like dead weightpletely numb and beyond his control, leaving him humiliated and helpless in this position. It was just like thest time Melody had kicked him down Melody and Spencer were downright vicious.


    "Cam, are you okay?"


    Ignoring her injuries, Suzanna rushed over to help him up. But with her slight frame, she barely managed to support him, the two of them leaning against each other in a pitiful sight that caught the curious stares of passersby in the Elysium Space hallway. Yet no one here was inclined to interfere.


    Cameron propped up on his elbows, wore an expression darkened by frustration. He could hardly believe how Melody and Spencer-two people with no blood rtion to each other-had treated him so callously. They seemed to think that just because his legs were paralyzed, he couldn''t retaliate.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "I''m fine. Help me back to my chair," he muttered, his voice low. "Suzie, is your face hurting? Here, take this ointment and put it on. I noticed Mr. Carlos is preparing to go onstage-looks like he''ll be fighting soon!


    "You''re wasting time here because of us. Don''t you want to get the Veinspire Codex and save Martin?"


    Cameron settled back into his wheelchair, his eyes darkening like a heavy, unbreakable haze had suddenly shrouded him.


    With a polite gesture, he adjusted the gold-rimmed sses on his nose, but his words struck precisely where Spencer was most vulnerable.


    Spencer frowned, shooting Cameron a look filled with both disdain and caution. "If you even think about using Martin again, I won''t just burn down the Shield Residence. I''ll burn everyst piece of trash in your family to the ground!"


    As his threat hung in the air, the loudspeaker downstairs crackled, calling the contestants by name. The announcer''s voice boomed, "Now, presenting Aventras King of Boxing, Prince Carlos!"


    Spencer nced at Suzanna''s bruised, tear-streaked face before roughly kicking Cameron''s wheelchair, flipping it, and sending Cameron crashing to the floor once more.


    Cameron clenched his jaw in fury as Suzanna hurried to lift him back up. Meanwhile, Spencer swaggered off without a backward nce, his strides exuding a smug arrogance. If he didn''t have more pressing matters, he would''ve stayed to make them suffer even further. After Spencer was out of sight, Suzanna finally managed to help Cameron back into his wheelchair. Noticing his grim expression, she put on a look of helpless sorrow, softly pleading, "Cam, we can''t cross Spencer. We''ll just have to endure it."


    "But he''s already gotten back at us for Melody, even setting fire to our vi. With how he''s acting now, I can''t shake this feeling of dread," she said, trembling. "I''ve already been humiliated enough, and I don''t mind taking it if it spares us, but I''m terrified he might go after our family." "Cam, what should we do?"


    1/2


    12:56 Sun, Nov 10 B


    Chapter 354 Aventras King of Boxing


    +5 Free Come


    Tears filled her eyes, the red p marks on her face a stinging reminder of Cameron''s powerlessness. It wasn''t just his disability-they were both being mistreated, and it was all because of him.


    Cameron''s expression hardened as he took her trembling hand in his own, speaking gently, "Suzie, Spencer just went into the ring, didn''t he?"


    "He''s the Aventras King of Boxing-the youngest king in the world. But what if he ended up like me?"


    A faint smile tugged at the corners of Cameron''s mouth, though his gaze held a cold, calcting edge.


    He''d whispered the words, but Suzanna heard him loud and clear. Shocked, she mped a hand over her mouth, staring at him with wide, tear-brimmed eyes, her voice barely a whisper as she pleaded, "Cam, he''s Prince Carlos. How can you even think that? No, I won''t let you take such a risk."


    "Suzie, it''ll be fine," Cameron said, brushing off her worry with forced nonchnce. "Sometimes, enduring is all it takes to get through."


    He fell silent then, though his hand tightened firmly around the wheelchair armrest, his knuckles whitening as he gripped it with quiet resolve. Sun, Nov 10


    Chapter 355 Want You Dead

 Remarry My 355

    Chapter 355 Want You Dead


    82%


    +5 Free Coins


    At that moment, a fierce surge of anger welled up in Cameron''s chest. He couldn''t bear the fact that Spencer not only possessed strong, agile legs but could still stand in the boxing ring.


    The underground boxing arena was a battleground for the strongest; Spencer was the king who ruled the ring.


    But it was also in the ring where a "king" could fall in an instant.


    Spencer donned his professional gear with a confident ir, striding with ease and precision into the octagon.


    The second he stepped inside, the crowd erupted in wild cheers and shouts.


    "Wow, that''s Prince Carlos, the mysterious visitor to Somerville? He''s gorgeous! His eyes practically sparkle!


    "I''ve seen Carlos fight before-he''s a master at spotting his opponent''s weakness, and he strikes with deadly pr¨¦cision. In Aventras, people call him the Lion King, an undefeated god of the ring."


    As the crowd''s excitement filled the arena, Spencer''s opponent garnered attention too.


    "Oh my god, it''s only the preliminaries, and they''re throwing Gabriel against Carlos? Gabriel''s been the runner-up in the International Underground Boxing Tournament for years! Even if he''s only second ce, he''s ranked worldwide, and his strength is terrifying." "Yeah, I remember inst year''s World Qualifiers, Gabriel''s punches were so brutal, he even killed two top-ranked fighters..."


    "He''s vicious, that one. If he even tries toy a hand on the Prince, Aventras''s King will obliterate him."


    "Haha, you think Gabriel''s afraid of that? He''s a madman who only respects raw strength. He''d beat anyone to a pulp, even a country''s president if they faced him. In the ring, he''s the fiercest wolf king!" "Wow, Lion King vs. Wolf King. This is going to be good. I''m putting 20 million on Gabriel!"


    Gabriel''s skills were beyond question.


    But Spencer? To everyone here, he was just the so-called "Aventras King of Boxing." As a royal, who knew if anyone in Aventras ever dared to face him with full force? People were convinced that Carlos''s title was mostly just for show.


    Inside the octagon, Spencer heard Melody''s calm voice in his right earpiece: "Spence, just follow the moves I''ve taught you for this fight."


    Professional boxing matches generally go for ten to twelve rounds, with a minute''s break in between. The referee is the only one with the authority to end the match. Besides the referee, there are also three side judges scoring the fight.


    1/2


    12:36 Sun,


    Chapter 355 Want You Dead


    +5 Free Coins


    The scoring is based on a ten-point system; the winner of each round gets ten points, while the loser can score no lower than six.


    Gabriel was massive, towering over Spencer with a muscr build covered in scars, his face hardened with a cruel edge.


    Spencer, only 18, was tall but lean, looking almost slightly beside Gabriel.


    After sizing Spencer up, Gabriel sneered. "Haha, thispetition''s just getting more and more ridiculous. How''d they let a kid like you in here? I could send you flying with one punch." "Oh, right. I forgot you''re a ''King of Boxing.""


    "Kid, better run home now. My fists don''t have eyes, and I just love bashing in little skulls!"


    Spencer shot him a cold nce. "Wow, you''re unique-picking such a disgusting way to die."


    "Guess I don''t mind helping you with that."


    Gabriel''s cocky grin faltered as he met Spencer''s intense, steely gaze.


    "Arrogant little brat. Once I pound you into the ground, Aventras''s royal bloodline will end with you.


    "Interesting."


    In the VIP box, Melody''s eyes shed with a chilling realization. "Spence, this isn''t good. They put him in there on purpose."


    "They want you dead in the ring!"


    This was the same crowd that even Tyrell feared.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    And it was likely that Gabriel was part of the same group that targeted Martin four years ago.

 Remarry My 356

    Chapter 356 Stop Putting on an Act


    Chapter 356 Stop Putting on an Act Under the stage...


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary had just imed victory, and an umon look of happiness spread across his face. His friends, who once fought beside him in the underground boxing, closed in around him.


    One of them pped his shoulder with a grin, saying, "Gary, you''re incredible. You''ve achieved good results in the first round, and it looks like you''ll do well in the international tournament, too." Each year, the International Underground Boxing Tournament reveals new talent-new contenders who quickly capture the crowd''s attention.


    They be betting favorites for the audience, who use them as chances to rake inrge sums of money.


    Currently, Gary has shown his full potential.


    As a result, admirers and friends flocked to him once more.


    Several influential figures also began observing him quietly.


    "I''m going to win the title," he dered.


    Even if it''s for Mel, I had to put in my best effort.


    Gary nced at the match lineup between Spencer and Gabriel in the boxing ring and immediately felt that something was off.


    These two rivals, who were supposed to face off in the final round, were unexpectedly paired up much sooner by the organizers.


    There''s likely a scheme behind this setup.


    Spencer is Melody''s cherished younger brother.


    He needed to find Melody immediately.


    As he headed toward the VIP section upstairs, a white figure suddenly appeared in his path. He instinctively pushed the person back, only to realize it was Suzanna, her face marked with his handprint.


    Suzanna looked at him and smiled right away, saying, "Gary, congrattions on winning the match. I never expected you to be so skilled. Before, our family didn''t understand you and thought you were just a brawler with no real talent." "But Gary, as long as you secure the ''Veinspire Codex'', you can restore Cam''s legs. Isn''t this an amazing chance?" Suzanna couldn''t resisting up to him. Since she disappointed Gary before, he had avoided seeing her.


    On multiple asions when they could have crossed paths, he would quickly turn and walk away. Whenever he had free time, he secluded himself at Greenfield University, immersing himself in his studies.


    r


    1/2


    Chames 355 Stop Putting on an Act


    Gamat sanget)-in was very different now.


    Areal because of Wielody.


    Trowerent for her. Gary wouldn''t be so unforgiving toward her now.


    He had once been the one who spoiled her the most.


    +5 Free Coins


    Seeing that he had actuallye across Suzanna, Gary brushed his clothes as though he was shaking off


    Fir worched her act with a cold expression, but his gaze grew colder. "Suzanna, have you no shame?


    The you really believe no one knows what you''ve done Carson ended up in prison because he trusted you, antai Im and Derrick, how many others have suffered because of you?


    Now your pretending to be all innocent, iming you can save Cam''s legs with the Veinspire Codex'', but the mutha you can''t help him at all. You''re just using this to manipte Cam into doing things for you and openly defying Mel


    For studied medicine with Grandpa; you know that the "Veinspire Codex'' primarily works to revive brain-deal nerves winch has nothing to do with the nerves in Cam''s legs.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    avent you ticked enough people already?


    are you plotting against me again, Suzanna? Your heart is truly wicked. If Cam keeps falling for your lies, fus legs will be permanently crippled sooner orter!"


    Cay''s expression was intense as he gazed at Suzanna, his eyes flickering from confusion to repulsion.


    Cary. I had to other option but to think of the Veinspire Codex'' n. Mel wouldn''t hand over the Sylrien Grind to Cato..."


    Tears welled up in her eyes. Being highly attuned to sounds, she picked up the noise of a wheelchair appnating behind her. She lowered her head even more, like a scolded child. Unable to bear her sorrowful look, Gary reached out and seized her by the cor.


    Stop putting on an act for me. I saw through who you really are a long time ago!


    The Sylidco Orchid is Mel''s. Why should she hand it over to anyone else?


    Don''t use such underbanded tactics to control others."


    Gary and Suzanta stared each other down, and Suzanna could clearly see the cold detachment in Gary''s rezesoward her.


    Beau the past, he had always been the one who defended her.


    Could it be that she lost it all because of a supposedly "insignificant" scarf that Melody hand-knitted by


    A that instant, she felt a profound realization settle within her heart.

 Remarry My 357

    Chapter 357 Cut Ties with the Shields


    Chapter 357 Cut Ties with the Shields


    Melody took Gary away from her entirely. "Gary"


    She tried to move forward, but a frigid hand held her tack, stopping her from head to toe. "Sure, don''t embarrass yourself for me


    "If Gary doesn''t care, then let it be. I''ll never recognize him as my brother again


    Cameron''s words carried a weight to them. The five Shield brothers shared a close bond, with the other four showing a particr fondness for the youngest and most carefree of them, Gary Right then, Cameron spoke up unexpectedly


    It was clear he was truly disappointed in Gary


    Gary released Suzanna and stepped back, defeated, as though all his energy had drained away at once. With a bitter smile, he gestured toward Suzanna,ughing harshly.


    tiranna, you disgust me


    "Cam, if you''re cutting ties with me, be sure this monster beside you doesn''t ruin your chances of ever walking again.


    It wasmon knowledge within the Shields that Cameron had been experiencing numbness in his legstely.


    Sean and Christina were searching for the top neurologist overseas to assist in his recovery.


    Arnold was still in the medical center, with no news to be heard.


    Additionally, a fire had destroyed the Shield Residence After Cameron managed to escape, he seemed unable to part with Suzanna, staying close to her.


    Suzanna would consistently give Cam leg massages at the scheduled times.


    In Cameron''s perspective, as long as Suzie was by his side, it was only a matter of time before he would be able to stand again


    "Gary!"


    Cameron shouted. His previously calm demeanor vanished as Gary pushed him to his breaking point.


    ""Get out of here! Don''t evere in


    "I never want toy eyes on


    you


    Gary let out a genuineugh.


    "Well, that''s what I want as well"


    front of me againThis is from N?velDrama.Org.


    1/2


    10:44 Mon Nov 11 DF.


    Chapter 357 Cut Ties with the Shields


    After saying this, he turned and strolled off.


    Hisck of concern hun Cameron''s ego once more.


    478%#


    Scated in his wheelchair, Cameron pounded the armre forcefully, trembling with rage, andmanded "Hold on! "Stop there!"


    However, Gary continued walking, no longer interested in hearing their speeches anymore


    As a sibling, he had given Cameron advice.


    If Cameron chose to ignore it, he would have to deal with the results on his own


    Noticing that Ga" /// turning back, Cameron grew furious and attempted to speed up by sharply


    ming his wheelchair, but he leaned too far, causing it to tip over.


    Thud


    The noise of the wheelchair crashing caused Gary to stop in his tracks


    Cameron was lifted by Suzanna. With a grim look on his face, he coldly warned. "Gary, you''re leaving


    "I can ensure that you never be a member of the Shields, and you won''t inherit a cent of our assets.


    "If you still acknowledge me as your brother, then bring me the Veinspire Codex..."


    Gary stood his ground.


    Cameron grinned, believing he had finally intimidated him.


    However, to his astonishment, Gary abruptly turned around, sneering with an indifferent smile. "As you desire, I have no interest in being a part of the Shields. "Even if the Shield Residence turns to dust, I will never return home. I no longer have a home!"


    Cameron''s eyes grew wide in shock.


    He was about to explode with anger.

 Remarry My 358

    Chapter 358 Carson''s Hostility


    Chapter 358 Carson''s Hostility


    Gary was indifferent to them, turning his back and leaving without a second nce.


    "Gary, you...


    278%


    +5 Free Coins


    Cameron fumbled with the electric switch and pushed ahead, unable to stop himself from pursuing his once cherished brother.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    He skillfully advanced the wheelchair.


    Suzanna remained in ce, her eyes swollen and watery, her hands balled into tight fists with her sharp nails digging into her skin, but she appeared unaware of the difort. Suddenly, a chill swept over her from behind.


    Suzanna turned around.


    She inhaled sharply, her scalp prickling as she recognized the figure standing there.


    Carson hadpletely shaved his head, standing tall and slender, with a dark presence that radiated a distinct tough-guy aura.


    His look and attitude were entirely unlike his previous idol-like persona.


    "Is that you, Carson?


    "Why are you here?"


    Suzanna was taken aback, barely able to recognize Carson, as if he had undergone a sudden change, shedding the intellectual and artistic vibe he once carried.


    Carson looked at her with a serious face and said, "Suzanna, are you treating Cam the same way you treated me back then?"


    Suzanna''s heart raced.


    It was one thing for Gary to have a misconception about her, but why was Carson also confronting her so harshly?


    She wasn''t as terrible as they imed.


    She was merely trying to protect what was rightfully hers.


    Why were the brothers all ming her like this?


    Tears streamed down Suzanna''s pale checks as she clutched the hem of her dress in anguish, her face looking faint and fragile, as if she might copse at any moment from the overwhelming pain. "Carson, how could you view me this way?


    "Everything I''ve done has been for our family searching for a treatment, but Mel and Gary refuse to cooperate.


    for you all, and for Cam''s leg injury. I''ve been desperately


    1/2


    00


    10:44 Mon, Nov 11.


    Chapter 358 Carson''s Hostility


    "I''ve been thinking hard about Cam, and right after you get out of prison, youe to point fingers at me You''re part of the Shields. Are you really okay with watching Cam suffer from a lifelong disability? Can you handle that? "Moreover, you can hold me responsible for unintentionally taking Mel''s sheet music and making you an


    the recognition and admiration that the four years of the hit alburn Surge give you? Can you honestly say you''re not seeking fame and pleasure?


    unintentional giarist, but Carson, can you really say that you don''t music and making you an


    "Sure, I made a mistake, but you also relished the fulfillment that this achievement brought you."


    As Suzanna continued to speak, her agitation grew, and her eyes, filled with tears, became bloodshot.


    She looked deeply into Carson''s eyes, urging him, "Carson, it''s Mel and Gary who refuse to make sacrifices for the Shields now, and Mel even let her adoptive brother set fire to our house.


    "She no longer considers us family. She doesn''t care about what happens to Cam''s legs, but we can''t just remain passive,


    Carson observed as Suzanna moved in closer, his eyes fixed on her face.


    Elis once fragile and gentle little sister had transformed, now brimming with ambition and bitterness,


    She was filled with resentment.


    She was resentful that Melody had surpassed her.


    "Suzanna, your arguments are illogical.


    ""From the very start, I was the Shields who pushed Mel away. Shepletely cut ties with the Shields just two days after marrying the Moores, and she no longer has any duty to look after Cam. "And what about you? Can you honestly promise that you can help Cam recover his legs?


    "You dislike studying electrotherapy more than anything. Even if we obtain the Veinspire Codex, will you actually perform electrotherapy on him?"


    After Carson stepped out of prison, a shadowy aura surrounded him, looming ominously.


    He still recalled Suzanna''s tear-filled and hurt expression when he went to prison,pelled by his mother to take the fall for Suzanna.


    Now, he had behaved well enough to be released early


    However, it appeared that Suzanna remained obstinate


    She wiped away her tears, defiantly biting her lip, leaving a trace of red on her pale lips, with deep impressions from her teeth, "Carson, for Cam, I''m willing to learn again.


    A flicker of hostility crossed Carson''s eyes.

 Remarry My 359

    Chapter 359 Rude and Crude


    0078%


    +5 Free Coins


    you admit it. With your skills right now, even having the Veinspire Codex won''t help Cam''s legs. right?"


    Carson faced Suzanna, but there appeared to be a significant distance separating them.


    The once gentle, frail, submissive, and understanding sister now appeared fierce.


    Before his time in prison, he felt a hint of affection for Suzanna, but now that feeling was entirely erased.


    The sudden transformation in Suzanna left him utterly perplexed.


    Where did it all go wrong?


    How did Suzanna end up in a web of lies, deceit, and betrayal?


    "Carson, why are you questioning this? No, as long as I have the codex, I can definitely make it happen."


    She continued to defend herself, but Carson wasn''t interested in hearing more.


    He turned away from Suzanna and headed upstairs toward the VIP room-


    When Suzanna saw where he was going, she immediately realized he was following in Gary''s footsteps to seek out Melody.


    A spark ignited in her eyes as she hurried to catch up with him.


    At the entrance of the VIP room.......


    Alfred stood by the door, eyeing the two uninvited guests-Gary and Cameron.


    "What brings you both here?" he asked.


    "Melody can''t stand fools, so it''s best if you keep your distance."


    Alfred nonchntly waved the Lace-Trimmed Victorian Rose Fan his mother had given him, his expression icy as he motioned for them to leave.


    He wasn''t a dog, after all.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    Why did Edward assign him to stand guard at the door


    Not only was he meant to watch the entrance, but he also had to endure a gentle pat on the head while being told, "Alfred, be a good boy and keep the door shut tight. Don''t let any negativity disturb Mel''s mood Alfred thought to himself. I''m definitely not a good boy.


    Woof, woof, woof!


    Gary stood at the entrance, and even though Alfred was blocking his path, he couldn''t hold back his loud calls. "Mel, Mel, are you in there?


    1/2


    10:44 Mon, Nov 11 OF


    2.78%


    Chapter 359 Rude and Crude


    +5 Free


    "It''s me, Gary! I just won the preliminary round. Just wait for me. Once I win the championship, I''ll personally hand you the Veinspire Codex. Cons


    "This is the medal I earned for winning the preliminary round. I want to give it to you. Can youe out


    and see it?


    "I knew I was wrong, so please don''t ignore me!"


    Gary shifted from his earlier cold and hostile demeanor toward Cameron and Suzanna, adopting a much humbler stance now.


    He was eager to make things right. He wanted to atone for his mistakes.


    As long as Melody offered him a chance, he would do anything for her.


    Yet, Melodypletely turned a blind eye to him.


    Alfred, growing impatient, scratched his ear in annoyance and let out a sarcasticugh. "Hahaha, I thought


    had something valuable to offer Melody.


    you


    "Just a preliminary round medal. Melody can get as many as she likes. It''s nothing special at all," he said, pping his hands.


    At that moment, the door to the adjacent room swung open with a forceful kick, revealing a boxer who had won over a dozen medals in the preliminary round, casually toying with one of them. Among the group, the towering Bernard, standing at 6,2 feet, was especially boastful, waving the medals Brandon had earned from every boxing match in front of everyone.


    He sneered at Gary and mocked, "Oh, who do we have here?


    "So it''s the little beggar who came to the Moore Residencest time to bring the mango cake that gave Madam an allergy.


    "What? Did you dig want to harm Madam again?"


    this medal out of the trash, and now you


    Alfred remained silent, but he thought to himself. Um, rude and crude, but it feels so good!


    10:44 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 360 I Wanted to Make Things Right

 Remarry My 360

    Chapter 360 I Wanted to Make Things Right


    Chapter 360 I Wanted to Make Things Right


    70%


    Bernard, using his stature, forced Gary backward while wearing a haughty and contemptuous expression.


    To him, anyone who disturbs their Madam is beyond redemption


    Clearly, this so-called Gary does not deserve to meet Melody once more.


    What does it even mean to be family?


    I treat Madam far better


    Our Madam isn''t interested in Gary''s trivial apology gift


    When Gary noticed Bernard and the champions with their medals standing behind him, he went pale, a wave of deep sorrow flooding his heart.


    It turns out Melody doesn''t need him at all.


    Just like before, he dismissed Melody''s efforts to prevent him from skipping ss by climbing over the wall.


    50 neglected, so uncaring.


    He tasted bitterness in his throat, his already pale face bing even more distorted, and he gripped the golden medal tightly in his hand, as if he were trying to imprint it into his skin. The medal''s sharp edge sliced into his palm with his grip.


    Blood dripped from his fingers, falling drop by drop.


    It spread across the corridor carpet, blooming into patches of crimson flowers.


    Holding back tears, he said, "I... I didn''t realize Mel was allergic to mangoes. I shouldn''t have made her eat mango cake before.


    I''m not a good brother.


    "So I wanted to make things right, Mel... I have nowhere to go. Can you let me stay with you?"


    The Shields no longer have any ties to him.


    He looked down on the idea of bing a Shields again, but without that connection, he would be left with no home or family. "Wow, you''re so full of yourself when you do something trivial. If you anger Melody, you''ll face serious


    consequences.


    "You don''t even know if your own sister is allergic to mangoes, yet you have the audacity to ask her for help?


    "You acknowledge that you''re not a good brother, yet you still expect Melody to take you in. Are you trying to bring misfortune to her?


    1/3


    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 360 I Wanted to Make Things Rigli


    "I''m telling you, as long as I''m around, that won''t happen."


    2478%1


    +5 Free Cord


    Alfred furiously waved the Lace-Trimmed Victorian Rose Fan he held, growing angrier by the second, and kicked Gary in the chest.


    The force of the kick made Gary stumble back two steps.


    Bernard rubbed his forehead and said, "Wow, Alfred, can you not make a fool of yourself?"


    Alfred thought to himself. Um, I must have had the wrong kicking form.


    Or maybe I just picked the terong breed of dog to kick!


    Cameron, witnessing this situation, finally couldn''t hold back and eximed, "Go get Melody right now!


    "How can you allow your own brother to be humiliated by these two watchdogs? Doesn''t she have any sense of dignity?"


    Cameron was extremely furious.


    He had always cared deeply for Gary, who appeared to be a cker, only interested in doing nothing. However, it was really the brothers'' fault who had spoiled him. They held significant influence and were respected and well-known in various fields.


    This allowed Gary to reap the rewards without facing excessive demands.


    However, Melody as their sister, shouldn''t have to bully her own brother.


    He found it hard to witness this and felt an increasing aversion towards Melody. Though both were sisters, Suzanna disyed greater wisdom and maturity. Alfred retorted, "Who do you think you''re calling a watchdog?


    "Have you ever seen a watchdog as handsome and wealthy as I am?


    "Don''t think that just because you''re a little shorter than me, you can bully me, lower my standards, or shatter my integrity. Don''t even think about morally ckmailing me." Alfred was enraged. It was the first asion he had ever been referred to as a watchdog.


    Naturally, he needed to retaliate.


    Not just anyone could question the power of the second son of the Moores.


    With that, he forcefully toppled Cameron''s wheelchair,


    re he released his frustration, he felt invigorated.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    Cameron, who had been knocked down in his wheelchair countless times, could no longer keep his calm and friendly demeanor.


    Regrettably, he was unable to stand up by himself while hey on the ground.


    2/3


    10:45 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 360 I Wanted to Make Things Righ


    247884


    Gary found it hard to watch Cameron being mistreated due to his disability, so he feltpelled to assist


    him


    However, in an instant, Bernard moved in to obstruct fum, quickly seizing

 Remarry My 361

    Chapter 361 How to Gain Melody''s Favor?


    "Okay, throw them out. Don''t bother Melody and Edward.


    "If you have the nerve to return, hmph, my kick isn''t merely for the show!"


    Bernard silently rolled his eyes behind Alfred. Give it a break, you toad.


    With your petite size, how could I not know you?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    The Moores'' bodyguards were exceptionally quick in their tasks.


    They quietly carried the two people out.


    This time, Gary didn''t fight excessively, his sunken eyescking any spark of life.


    Melody no longer wants him.


    Melody didn''t forgive him at all.


    Yet, he couldn''t simply remain inactive. Did he believe he could atone for his wrongs like the other brothers, thinking a small penalty would suffice?


    No, they were indebted to Melody, and they couldn''t make it right.


    Cameron also stopped all resistance.


    78% #


    +5 Free Coins


    He was confused. Ever since he visited Y

 Remarry My 362

    Alfred''s


    n


    Chapter 362 Alfred''s n


    The private bodyguard worked with great skill.


    Before long, they spotted Suzanna in the opposite hallway.


    +5 Free Coins


    She was crouched down, with her long dark hair draping over her shoulders, nearly hiding her facepletely.


    Her expression was unreadable, and no one could guess what yful ideas might be going through her


    mind.


    Alfred lifted an eyebrow.


    He then gestured to his bodyguard.


    The bodyguard caught on quickly and smoothly passing him a baseball bat


    Alfred shook his head with disappointment.


    "She''s a fragile, defenseless woman. How can you, a tough guy, be so ruthless?


    "Youck sympathy for the vulnerable-no wonder you''re still single at 27!"


    The private bodyguard, Ashton Miller, shot him a sidelong nce, as if to say: Why am I still single at 27? Haven''t you figured it out?


    It''s entirely because of your constant demands.


    Who could endure Alfred''s constant demands? Always on call, excel in both intellect and strength, and still have to calm and amuse him when he''s upset?This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    It''s even more challenging than taking care of a girlfriend.


    The bodyguard would never forget Alfred''sing-of-age celebration.


    That night, he insisted on doing a pole dance to spice things up.


    And he''s a man-apletely straight man!


    Yet he had been pushed to use his solid strength to twist around the pole, his back straighter than an iron


    bar.


    With his sheer power, he nearly warped the pole from the intense friction.


    Just recalling it made him feel faint.


    So, Ashton ignored Alfred''sints and passed him a mace instead.


    Alfred was lost for words. His gaze halted briefly.


    In the next instant, a yful grin crept onto his face.


    1/3


    10:45 Mon Nov 11


    Chapter 362 Alfred''s n


    "Oh, Ashton, only you understand me...


    Ashton''s head filled with exasperation. "Mr. Alfred, do you even hear yourself right now? "Oh, dear Ashton, you''re so naughty"


    Alfred''s eyes went wide. Oh! My innocent mind was tainted by Ashton''s dirty thoughts!


    Dm... Ashton thought to himself that he didn''t want to continue this work anymore. Alfred looked at him as if to say: Come on, just do it!


    I''ve got enough wealth under my name, and I''ve spent more than you''ll ever see. Somewhere in the corridor...


    9478


    Suzanna waited, crouched on the ground, for Cameron and Gary to return. She was well aware that even if Carson and Gary had doubts about her, Cameron did not. Cameron was determined to stand up. He couldn''t abandon her.


    What made Gary so confident that I was incapable of helping Cam''s legs?


    She had studied medicine under her grandfather for far more years than Melody had. She possessed the same knowledge as Melody.


    Although electrotherapy wasn''t her strong suit, it didn''t mean that Cam''s legs required that specific


    treatment.


    Melody could perform a massage on Cameron to stimte the nerves in his legs, which would provide him with the hope of getting back on his feet.


    She was just as capable as Melody.


    Whatever Melody could aplish, she could achieve as well.


    If it came down to electrotherapy, she could always relearn it.


    Her grandfather adored her, and as long as she showed a desire to learn, he would surely be eager to teach


    her.


    After pondering for a moment, she pulled out her phone and dialed Arnold, heptone gentle and melodic, "Grandpa, I miss you! How have you beentely?" Arnold''s voice came through on the line, sounding relieved: "Ah, I also miss.


    "Smack!


    Suddenly, the call was cut off by someone.


    Suzanna looked up to see Alfred holding a mace, smashing her phone.


    He then shed her a "friendly" smile and tilted his head, saying, "Hey there, let''s see who''s better. I''ll just pick the empty spot on the back of your head. "Don''t worry. Cherishing beauty is my specialty.


    9/3


    1045 Mon, 11 r.


    Nov.11


    Chapter 262 Alfred''s n


    "At worst, it''ll be a river of blood. If 1 mess up, i''ll just be a clean decapitation"


    To his astonishment, Suzanna rolled her eyes and copsed instantly.


    Alfred was taken aback


    No way, the has to be faking it.


    2478%


    Ashton, do a crotch grah dance above her head. If she doesn''t wake up from that, I''ll have to admit she''s impreuve


    Ashton pondered. Is my life not worth anything?

 Remarry My 363

    Chapter 363 Someone Who Always Stands by Her Side


    Chapter 363 Someone Who Always Stands by Her Side


    Inside Elysium Space''s VIP room.


    Melody stood before the wide ss window, offering an unobstructed view of the octagonal boxing ring


    Spencer stood across from Gabriel, and when the referee gave the signal, Gabriel Junged forward first. His fist was as tough as iron, slicing through the air with a loud whoosh, aiming directly for Spencer''s head. This was Gabriel''s signature technique-the straight punch.


    Launching with his most adept and precise maneuver, the crowd couldn''t help but erupt in cheers.


    Melody''s expression hardened as she calmly instructed, "Dodge quickly and strike his chin


    The chin has consistently been a vulnerable area for people.


    Spencer spent the night reviewing Gabriel''s past boxing matches. Confronted with Gabriel''s aggresive approach, he was better equipped for quick dodges and counterstrikes. Despite Gabriel''s strength, Spencer didn''t find himself or a loss.


    He intended to kick things off with a powerful tactic.


    For him, this was, in fact, advantageous.


    Listening to Melody''s voice through the concealed earpiece, a fierce spark ignited in Spencer''s eyes. He executed a quick dive to avoid Gabriel''s swift punch.


    As he regained his footing, heunched a counterattack


    Spencer''s fist struck Gabriel''s chin with tremendous force, shattering his confidence.


    With a follow-up hook, Gabriel experienced a haze in his vision, and his legs felt unsteady, as if he were inebriated.


    However, he was no pushover. Even though powerful hook with impressive control.


    he struggled to keep his bnce, he still managed to deliver a


    "Strike below his ear," Melody''s voice echoed through the carpiece once more.


    Spencer swiftly dodged, targeted the right spot, and unleashed a powerful right hook thanks to his quick


    movements.


    Without seeing iting, Gabriel took a blow to the back of his ear


    He was usually aggressive in the ring and seldom faced a slippery opponent like Spencer, who avoided direct confrontations, instead slipping away like an cel and catching him by surprise. Spencer''s punch to the back of Gabriel''s car wasn''t particrly powerful.


    However, it oddly affected his bnce, as he didn''t realize how closely linked the ear is to the body''s stability.


    1/3


    Mon, Nov


    Chapter 363 Someone Who Always Stands by Her Side


    978%0


    +5 Free Coins


    A hit behind the ear can lead to dizziness. With shaky legs, Gabriel ended up on the ground, struggling to stand up.


    His gaze grew cold, and he no longer underestimated Spencer.


    The first round came to a close.


    The referee approached to start the count, but Gabriel was so dizzy that he couldn''t get back on his feet.


    With a sigh, the referee blew the whistle and dered, "Carlos, 2 points, Gabriel, 0 points."


    The audience and bettors in the stands were left in shock.


    Is this really just the first round?


    He''s already knocked down and counting out?


    "What''s happening? Gabriel was the runner-up in thest tournament, and he''s known for his exceptional skills in international matches. How could he go down like that? I don''t believe Carlos'' punches were even strong enough to put him at a disadvantage." "Carlos truly lives up to his title as the Avenstras King of Boxing. Some of the runners-up don''t grasp the real strength of the King of Boxing. Depending only on brute force in boxing is just inviting embarrassment."


    "Boxing involves a tactical approach. To achieve victory, one needs the insight to n effectively and the skill to strike the target with precision."


    "Hiss. Gabriel has finally encountered a worthy opponent. I truly enjoy the thrill of oveing challenges. Initially, wasn''t everyone disparaging the Avenstras King of Boxing, iming that his status was secured through wealth and influence?" "Hehe, now they''ve been proven mistaken."


    "Ah, am I the only one who thinks Prince Carlos not only fights beautifully but also looks even more attractive?"


    "I can hardly picture how amazing it would feel if he kissed me with those lips."


    "Cough, inappropriate remarks lose points!"


    "Somebody, kick out the creeps!"


    The crowd cing bets on Carlos was small, as most people favored Gabriel because of his poprity.


    However, with the tables turned in the first round and witnessing Carlos'' actual talent, everyone found it hard not to reconsider their opinions.


    They began to regret cing their bets on Gabriel.


    There''s a 60-second break between rounds.


    Spencer rested against the edge of the octagon ring, letting Nn give him some water as he nced over at the familiar VIP room.


    2/3


    78%1


    Chapter 363 Someone Who Always Stands by Her Side


    The lively young man raised an eyebrow andughed in a low voice, "Mel, you''re truly incredible.


    "I really admire you."


    +5 Free Coins


    Spencer''s raspy voice held an innocent, boyish charm. Fresh off his win in the first round, he spoke his mind with a rxed, effortless tone that radiated a striking allure.


    "I''m your sister. Of course, you admire me."


    Melody couldn''t help but let a warm smile reach her eyes. How long had it been since she''dughed and felt at case like this?


    Except for the warmth and security she experienced with the Moores, right now, she had another dependable support, someone who would always stand by her side and never grow weary of her. 10:45 Mon, Nov 11 OF.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.

 Remarry My 364

    Chapter 364 I''m Not on Board with Edward


    Chapter 364 I''m Not on Board with Edward


    That''s her cherished younger brother!


    2478%


    Melody''s smile held a captivating charm, with her brows arched in a chilly grace, much like the soft glow of moonlight, radiating a graceful beauty. She appeared fragile and petite, making her seem effortlessly embraceable.


    When Edward nced down, he witnessed that rare and enchanting moment of Melody''sughter straight from the heart.


    It was her true, genuine smile.


    Unable to resist, he reached out and wrapped Melody halfway in his arms, a hint of envy in his tone as he murmured. "Mel, you''re the one I admire most. "Do I get a prize for that?"


    Melody was amused by his yful jealousy. She suddenly broke intoughter, leaning over to nt a firm kiss on his cheek.


    "Mwah!


    "Is that good enough for you now, Mr. Jealous?"


    Melody joked, "Why are you feeling jealous of my brother? Aren''t you afraid of turning sour with all that jealousy?"


    Edward grinned contentedly, hugging her even closer. Yes, I am totally in love with my sweetheart."


    Melody was at a loss for words.


    Spencer couldn''t help but roll his eyes and said, "Mel, I''m not on board with Edward.


    "I feel like he''s a sneaky wolf with less-than-good intentions toward you.


    "I know my opinion doesn''t count here, but when Martin wakes up, why don''t you see if he''s on board with this or not?"


    When he returned to Sommerville, already aware that Melody had gotten married-and to none other than the prominent family of Sommerville, the Moores


    Even with the Shields as a foundation, this marriage was seen as quite an elevation.


    However, with the present support from "the Tuckers, it might not be viewed the same way.


    His father adores Melody deeply, so who knows what grander ns he has for her future.


    But that''s a tale for another day.


    When Melody heard this, sheughed and raised an eyebrow, "Well, d to see you have no authority at home."


    1/3


    10:45 Mon, Nov 11 r.


    u


    Chapter 364 I''m Not on Board with Edward


    Spencer thought to himself. Mel is so bold. It feels like she''s her old self again.


    9K 78%


    +5 Free Coins


    He wants to revive the personality Melody had lost and buried while with the Shields.


    A young woman should be cherished and graceful, showered with love from her entire family.


    If the Shields couldn''t provide that, then the Tuckers will go to every length to make sure she receives it.


    The one-minute break has ended.


    It''s time for the second round.


    Gabriel switched strategies, making things difficult for Spencer.


    Gabriel is certainly formidable, and the two began to engage fiercely.


    However, Spencer still maintained the advantage.


    As the clock neared the end, both had bruised faces, and it all came down to thest round, which would decide Spencer''s win or loss. Spencer got 9 points.


    Gabriel got 8 points.


    The winner of this preliminary match will be the one who scores 10 points first.


    Gabriel red intensely at Spencer, then suddenly smiled. "Carlos, who''s giving you tips through your carpiece?Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    "He''s certainly skilled, always giving you the right advice to help you counter.


    "But I won''t y nice in the final round.


    "Do you want to remove it yourself, or should I just smash it with a punch?"


    With that, he took off his earpiece.


    In underground boxing tournaments, the absence of fairness is considered true fairness


    These tournaments aren''t as regted as professional ones.


    In the final round, there are numerous instances of fighters not using boxing techniques in the tournament, as long as they don''t use weapons without permission. The boxing association often looks the other way.


    Spencer hesitated for a moment, realizing that Gabriel was now fully provoked.


    If he didn''t take off his carpiece, he would definitely lose control.


    It''s fine to lose his temper, but if hepletely disregarded the rules, it would negatively impact his


    2/3


    10:45 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 364 I''m Not on Board with Edward


    boxing performance.


    He didn''t want to risk failing in the preliminary round,


    After a moment of hesitation, he reached up and remo


    Before removing them, he whispered softly, "Mel,


    It''s just about not using the earpiece!


    His sister can still shout at him....


    Chapter 365 Giving Up the Strategist Role

 Remarry My 365

    Chapter 365 Giving Up the Strategist Role


    Melody was positioned in the ring.


    00 78%


    +5 Free CoinsContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    She noticed the sudden wicked grin on Gabriel''s face directed at Spencer, as well as the carpiece he had removed voluntarily, indicating he was abandoning the strategist" role, which meant Spencer would have to give up the "strategist" role too.


    It was no surprise that Gabriel and Spencer were able to exchange blows during the boxing match.


    At that moment, she sensed something was off, which didn''t align with her evaluation of Gabriel''s boxing abilities.


    As a result, Melody had to quickly assess Gabriel''s new boxing technique, leading Spencer to lose several


    rounds.


    He also had someone assist him in modifying the strategy to counter her techniques.


    Melody was lost in thought as she evaluated the circumstances.


    When she heard Spencer calling her with a yful tone, Melody couldn''t help but grin and respond, "You little troublemaker."


    Before removing the earpiece, he said, "Mel, you are the best."


    At that moment, Melody''s heart melted, as if she had fallen into a jar of honey, experiencing a long-lost feeling of fulfillment from being needed.


    She had previously devoted everything to the Shields, only to be met with more exploitation and contempt in return.


    But now, she was only slightly kind to Spencer.


    This kid was about to cling to her like glue.


    Sopliant.


    With such a dutiful little brother, she certainly had to indulge him.


    Thus, Melody turned around, took hold of Edward''s wrist, and exited. She needed to swiftly devise strategies for him in front of the boxing ring. She had to be more cautious.


    Since Gabriel dared to deliberately remove his earpiece to eliminate Spencer''s intellectual obstacle of a "strategist" beside him


    As a result, it was highly possible that his "strategist" was nearby as well.


    This final match was


    is sure to be vital:


    Melody and Edward swiftly reached the octagonal ring and positioned themselves closest to Spencer from behind.


    1/3


    Chapter 365 Giving Up the Strategist Role


    They faced no hurdles on their way and encountered no interference from the Shields.


    Inside the octagonal ring. Spencer and Gabriel squared off against each other.


    The referee was thrilled.


    The preliminary round" had inadvertently transformed into a "final match".


    The closely contested bout was intense.


    The most thrilling boxing tournament of the evening was clearly this one.


    When the referee gave the signal, both fighters instantly engaged inbat.


    +5 Free Cons


    Melody observed as Spencer relentlessly pressed the attack, uncertain whether thest round would conclude with a tie or a win for him.


    Surprisingly, Gabriel tightened his defense and took a protective position, seemingly trying to buy time. each time Spencer made a move against him.


    Gabriel had never realized he had been struck on the chin previously.


    At that moment, his protective position effectively shielded his chin, and while he stepped back, he kept raising his eyebrows at Spencer in a challenging manner.


    As a teenager, Spencer''s irritation was steadily increasing.


    "Strike his temple with jabs!"


    Melody unexpectedly yelled at Spencer using a pink megaphone, capturing the attention of numerous spectators in the arena.


    "Where did this boxing experte from? What could a girl possibly know about fighting tactics?"


    "With Gabriel''s defensive position, if he took a boxing stance, it would create a situation where neither side could gain an advantage. Even though this girl has a soft voice, she understands boxing. It appears she has a passion for boxing, but unfortunately, she is too inexperienced and clearlycks expertise."


    "That girl''s voice seems familiar. Is that VoiceMel? She''s a voice actress, and she''s brave enough tomentate on boxing matches?"


    VoiceMel? So that means she''s Melody Tucker, right? Rather than being a sessful socialite or a female CEO, she''s stepping into this underground boxing ring


    Inside the octagon ring, Spencer''s eyes and eyebrows suddenly lit up with a smile. He seized the opportunity of his opponent''s momentary inattention to deliver a punch."


    It hit Gabriel directly on the temple.


    Clearly, Gabriel''s defense had been broken.


    He hadn''t even had time to respond.


    chest2/3


    Then, Melody''s voice rang out again, "Execute a one-twobo, target the lower right side of the chest,


    10:45 Mon, Nov 11 F.


    Chapter 365 Giving Up the Strategist Role

 Remarry My 366

    Chapter 366 Who Is the Winner?


    Chapter 366 Who Is the Winner?


    24878%


    When he delivered a one-twobo, Gabriel would automatically bring hus hands up to protect himself.


    However, this action also revealed a significant vulnerability that Melody had previously talked about with Spencer upstairs.


    The biggest weakness when facing Gabriel is the liver.


    Melody had learned that Gabriel''s greatest strength in boxing was his ability to remain alert.


    In theter stages of the boxing match, both fighters would likely sustain injuries, leading to a somewhat clouded awareness, especially after taking a hit to the head, which would slow reactions even more. However, Gabriel was not the same. As the fight wore on, his opponent would be disoriented from the intentionalbinations of punches he delivered.


    In contrast, he would grow increasingly focused, striking with greater intensity.


    Melody understood that while hitting the liver wouldn''t result in a knockout for Gabriel, the pain inflicted in a state of heightened alertness could be far more "devastating than the confusion caused by a headshot. The difort from a liver shot in boxing is hard to recover from quickly.


    This situation provided Spencer with an evenrger advantage.


    Sure enough, Gabriel winced in agony, holding his abdomen and dripping with sweat. While he remained on his feet, he was in so much pain that he couldn''t utter a word.


    However, among the audience outside the octagon, someone with a piercing stare was fixated on Melody


    This individual was tall and d in a ck hoodie, their cold eyes obscured by a ck mask, and their skin was so pale it resembled that of a ghost, giving them an ceric, lifeless appearance.


    He gazed at Melody, his eyes filled with intensity and a readiness to attack.


    He gradually revealed a ck...


    But in an instant, upon noticing the imposing figure beside Melody, he discreetly put his weapon away


    Meanwhile, Edward shifted his attention, narrowing his focus on the man in the ck hoodie within the crowd, his brow slightly furrowed. He exchanged a significant nce with Brandon, who stood next to


    him.


    Brandon quickly grasped the situation.


    In the crowd, the two tall figures in ck vanished, but with the chaos around them, no one seemed to notice the absence of a couple of individuals.


    On the stage, Gabriel wore a grim expression. He wanted to retaliate.


    However, when he nced at the delicate figure behind Spencer, who appeared to be just a fragile girl, he realized she had exploited his vulnerability.


    1/2


    1045 Mon Nov 11 u


    Chapter 366 Who Is the Winner?


    She was certainly not merely a weak woman.


    78%1


    +5 Free Coins


    A fast, he turned to look for assistance, scanning the crowd for a familiar face, but the person was gone.


    Gabriel''s expression shifted dramatically.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    In his moment of confusion, Spencer had already moved in front of him. At that instant, he threw a powerful punch, kicked off the ground, and leaped into the air. In the blink of an eye, another strong punch came crashing down.


    Gabriel felt as if his head might burst from the impact of the punch.


    Staggered and in pain, he crashed against the edge of the octagon ring. Spencer followed closely, seizing his neck and delivering a brutal blow to his abdomen. Every punch appeared to be aimed at different spots with precision.


    Even though the force wasn''t the highest in boxing, he sensed his insides twisting, and suddenly, he coughed up a lot of blood.


    "Help help!"


    What kind of strike was that? It didn''t resemble ze Combat or kickboxing.


    As Spencer rxed his hold. Gabriel finally fell to the ground like a boneless eel, lying there and uncontrobly throwing up blood.


    He waspletely unable to get back on his feet.


    The referee hurried over with enthusiasm and started the countdown.


    "Five, four, three, two, one!


    "I announce, dere, Avenstras King of Boxing, Prince Carlos is the winner!"


    Just as the announcement was made, Spencer''s expression was one of pure joy as he dashed out of the octagon ring, eagerly leaping toward Melody and then softly wrapping his arms around her. "Mel, I won!


    "Are you proud of me?"


    Melody nodded and gently caressed the bruises on Spencer''s face, saying, "Yes, you are the best.


    "I will always be proud of you.


    While she gently stroked the bruises on Spencer''s face her eyes shone with a hint of warmth.


    In the crowd, two tall figures stood quietly, silently observing the scene.


    2/2


    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore


    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore

 Remarry My 367

    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore


    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore 78%


    +5 Free Coins


    Gary was rendered unconscious but managed to awaken with a focused mindset. His main goal was to locate Melody. He simply yearned to catch a glimpse of her.


    It didn''t matter if she acknowledged him as her brother or not.


    He was prepared to do whatever it took for her.


    Desperately fighting for Martin''sst hope of awakening, the "Veinspire Codex".


    He found it challenging to get rid of the individuals sent by Bernard and eventually managed to return to. the boxing arena.


    What greeted him was the loud apuse surrounding the lively and energetic guy, with Melody by his side, who had once quietly supported him during an underground boxing tournament. Melody had a good grasp of boxing and was capable of participating in matches herself.


    This was all due to him-because Gary loved boxing, and it was his favorite sport.


    As a result, Melody would cut sses to join him at underground boxing matches,


    She considered his hobbies as if they were her.


    But now, utilizing the boxing skills she had picked up from him, she devised a n.


    She allowed others to win the match and cheered together.


    Has shepletely lost sight of him in her eyes?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Mel, do you still recall the reasons you fell in love with baring originally?


    Gary felt a tightness in his throat, as if he were suddenly suffocating, his face flushed with anguish.


    Yet he continued to suppress his resentment.


    He strode confidently toward Melody amidst the cheers.


    Mel, you''vee to me many times in the past.


    This time, I''ming to you.


    However, when he was about seven or eight yards away from Melody and Spencer, he abruptly halted.


    It felt as though his feet were bound by heavy chains, and he lost the bravery to take another step forward.


    It''s because he witnessed it.


    The corner of Mel''s mouth curved up in a proud smirk, and alongside her lively spirit were the striking red boxing gloves still in Spencer''s hands.


    The recognizable bright red hue and the distinct design feature a name on the in yet elegant gloves.


    1/3


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11.


    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore


    That clearly should have been something Melody made just for him.


    Yet, at this moment. Spencer was the one wearing them


    0478%


    +5 Free Come


    With great reluctance, he leaned in for a closer look, his legs shaking to the point where he could barely remain upright.


    The intricate and delicate embroidery on the vibrant reil boxing gloves was even more relined than the ones he received annually, reflecting Melody''s affection for these gloves. The name "Spence" was written mboyantly and arrogantly,


    It shattered the final barrier in his heart.


    It was old, more refined, and valuable.


    Exclusively for Spencer.


    What about him?


    Was Melody''s affection for him and her passion for boxing due to his identity as Gary, or was it because they had simr interests as her previous adoptive brother?


    He wished to move closer and inquire.


    Yet, he couldn''t even make that move, and he could easily picture Melody''s response, "Indeed, Gary. Did you truly believe that my constant support for you, safeguarding you like my brother, was due to our blood connection? "No... It''s simply because you remind me of Spencer."


    Gary hesitantly crouched down, feeling as if his heart had turned to dust.


    He no longer had the privilege of being Melody''s brother.


    Carson forced himself to move through the throng, finally spotting Melody in the middle of the exuberant crowd. He also noticed Gary, who appeared so defeated and pale that he seemed close to death


    Carson rushed over, lifting Gary off the ground, his icy gaze filled with a frightening determination, "Gary, why do you look like you''re ready to give up?


    "Don''t you want to see Mel?


    "She''s right there. Why don''t you go talk to her?"


    Gary''s eyes were reddened, and tears began to gather.


    He recognized Carson''s familiar face in front of him.


    Overwhelmed by his feelings, he copsed into Carson, wailing. "Woo... woo... woo... Carson, Mel doesn''t


    want me anymore.


    "She has a younger brother she cares for more. I am no longer her most beloved family member.....


    2/3


    10:46 Mon, Nov 117.


    Chapter 367 She Doesn''t Want Me Anymore


    Tex 78%


    +5 Free Cons


    In the past, many individuals at Greenfield University were aware of Gary and Melody''s rtionship.

 Remarry My 368

    Chapter 368 The Old-Fashioned Boxing Gloves Chapter 368 The Old-Fashioned Boxing Gloves 2478%


    Melody was a follower of the troublemaking wealthy boy, Gary. Regardless of his terrible behavior toward her, his tendency to make her ept responsibility for his wrongdoings, or the ridiculous requests he made, she always wore a warm smile for him, consistently indulging and doting on him.


    She was ready to face consequences for him, prepared to endure anything for his sake.


    As he noticed Spencer lifting his well-kept yet somewhat old-fashioned boxing gloves, with the recognizable designs and stitching on them, he felt as if the world was crumbling around him.


    All the kindness and support Melody had shown him-was it simply her way ofpensating for her own deeds and taking responsibility for his actions?


    This feels so harsh!


    Carson held Gary close as he cried, his brow knitted in concern and his heart heavy with conflict.


    He felt sympathy for Gary, yet he didn''t have the courage to approach Melody.


    What right did he have to face Melody aftermitting such a serious mistake?


    He had nned to simply observe her from a distance,


    To witness her thriving amidstughter and happiness, sess and charm.


    That should have brought him joy.


    However, for some reason, a subtle feeling of difort emerged in Carson''s heart.


    He found himself unable to stop wondering why Melody could smile so freely with them yet remained distant and frosty toward her true family.


    He had made mistakes in the past, but he had paid for his actions during his time in prison.


    Now that Melody knew he had been released and had changed for the better, shouldn''t she feel pleased for him?


    With that thought in mind, hefortingly patted Gary on the back, encouraging him to stand tall and get ready to approach Melody.


    "Carson, where do you think you''re heading?"


    Gary was crying, but he wasn''t dead.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    He still had his senses, and his mouth could still spew airses, which was quite intimidating.


    I''m going to meet Melody. She should be d to see that I''m out of prison."


    Carson naively thought that once his "reform" in prison wasplete, the past would be resolved, much like a court ruling, and the guilt would be erased.


    He believed that as long as he changed, he would always be her brother, and there would never besting


    1/2


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11 uF


    Chapter 368 The Old-Fashioned Boxing Gloves


    animosity between siblings.


    He was ready to say he was sorry, eager to make things right.


    Melody would eventually find it in her heart to forgive him.


    However, after hearing Carson''s "foolishments", Gary''s tear-streaked face fell even further.


    "Carson, what kind of nonsense are you saying?" he snapped.


    478%


    78%#


    45 Free Cont


    "Do you really think youe with your own background music to wake Martin? Why would she care about you?


    "Well, Mel is feeling joyful at the moment, so don''t spoil her happiness. It''s rare that she smiles like this


    Yes, that''s our Mel.


    She seems to be getting more cheerful by the day after leaving us...


    But what about them?


    Do really have the right to be close to their joyful sister?


    Spencer stood tall in the bright crowd, confidently resting his arm on Melody''s shoulder as he surveyed. the entire scene. When he noticed Gary running toward her, he nonchntly lifted the boxing gloves on his hands. Sure enough, he watched as Gary halted, crouched down, and began to cry!


    "Spencer, you''ve won the match! Why are you still wearing those boxing gloves?"


    Melody asked, noticing his bewildered look.


    Spencer''s face lit up. "You made this personally for me, I''ll wear it forever until I die!"


    Melody responded, "Don''t say such negative things."


    "Alright! Alright!" Spencer chuckled.


    It''s wonderful to have a sister by my side.

 Remarry My 369

    Chapter 369 The Trauma


    Chapter 369 The Trauma


    9K 78%


    The preliminary rounds were still in progress, and Melody led Spencer back to the VIP room, pulling out the medical kit she had prepared to treat his wounds.


    As she exited, she caught sight of the crowd''s dark and menacing stares directed at her, a mix of intrigue and caution.


    Melody turned around and locked eyes with the defeated Gabriel.


    Gabriel, bruised and battered, was being assisted to his feet. He recognized that Melody was the strategist behind Spencer, and his expression was filled with curiosity.


    However, he had already been defeated and couldn''t cause any more trouble. Melody didn''t even take the time to acknowledge him.


    At that moment, Melody was seated on the couch in the VIP room.


    Spencer was on the floor, gazing up at her with a sorrowful look while she applied medicine to his face. He was simply too tall, so he chose to sit on the floor to make it easier for her. "Spence, even though your wounds today are only minor, they are worse than those of the others down there,"


    "I''ve looked over the preliminary round schedule, and your lineup ispletely unfair. It seems like someone from the association has targeted you.


    "But don''t worry, as long as I am with you, I won''t allow you to lose."


    Spencer nodded in agreement.


    He had always had faith in Melody, without exception.


    The following day.


    The boxers who won in the preliminary rounds had already taken out a stronger group.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    In this intermediate-level boxing rounds, there were 30 winners from the preliminary rounds.


    Tonight''s event will choose 10 individuals to advance to the final round.


    On this night, the tournament is no longer just a simple domestic one-on-one match. The thrill of the international tournament lies in the rivalry between nations. Melody looked over the current lineup.


    Cleussau: 8 people


    Avenstras: 5 people


    1/3


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11 F.


    Chapter 369 The Trauma


    Gregoria: 10 people.


    Thaerand: 2 people


    9 78%


    +5 Free Coins


    Some countries also had weaker boxing skills, sending one representative each to the intermediate-level


    rounds.


    Every year, Gregoria was the most highly anticipated loxing country.


    This year, they lived up to expectations by having the highest number of qualifiers and dominating the discussions among the audience. "Gregoria is incredible. The yea


    champion always hails from there. This time, other countries might have to ept second ce once more...


    "However, since this year''s event is taking ce in Sommerville, Cleussau, if the title of international underground boxing champion goes to another country, it would damage our nation''s reputation. "Let''s stay hopeful. Even if Cleussau isn''t the strongest, we''ve seen some surprisingpetitors this year. Mr. Gary''s skills are quite remarkable. Perhaps he can win glory for our nation." Since the venue. "Elysium Space." was located in Sommerville, the capital city, the audience mainly -consisted of Cleussauans.


    However, if the final champion didn''te from Cleussau, it would be quite embarrassing.


    Even though this was an underground tournament, its impact was substantial.


    Countries turn a blind eye and tacitly acknowledge this tournament. In any tournament, there are winners and losers!


    No matter what the audience believed, the intermediate-level rounds had alreadymenced.


    Spencer stood by the panoramic ss window in the VIP room, clutching a number te in his hand, his face looking very pale.


    Upon seeing the name of his opponent on the number note, he realized that someone among organizers was intentionally targeting him.


    Or perhaps that person wanted him eliminated!


    Spencer was tall and slender, with gruesome and bloody bruises marring his face.


    Melody applied ointment to his injuries.


    the


    While the pain had subsided, the wounds still appeared rming, causing Melody to feel heartbroken at just the sight of them.


    When Melody walked into the room, she noticed Spencer''s distracted expression as he clutched the number te in his hand, his face twisted in anger.


    "Spence, is that the infamous Collin who hammered nails into your knees before?"


    Melody approached confidently, dressed more professionally than her typical sweet or trendy attire.


    2/3


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11 OF.


    Chapter 369 The Trauma


    Instead of a skirt, she worefortable ck pants, a sports bra, and a light gray athletic jacket


    Her long hair was pulled back into a high ponytail.


    The girls'' sports bra showcased her slim waist, highlighting Melody''s attractive and toned physique.


    It was a striking kind of beauty.


    A woman''s beauty is never fixed, and despite her slender figure, Melody had quite pronounced curves. She was just as formidable as any male boxer.


    Very few were aware of this fact


    Melody was also a boxer.


    In this international tournament, the ring featured not just male boxers but also female boxers.


    However, among the 30 intermediate-level boxers, only two were women.


    "Mel, what do you n to do?


    Spencer was still somewhat frightened as he struggled to move past the fear from that night four years carlier.


    The psychological trauma stemmed not only from Collin pinning him down and cruelly driving rusty iron nails into his knee but also from the night he suffered so much pain that he nearly crawled to the Shields gates.


    A deceitful servant had tricked him into believing that Melody looked down on him.


    Every time he recalled that night, the ache in his body and heart resurfaced, intensifying the pain in his knee as if it could reach his very marro

 Remarry My 370

    Chapter 370 The Shields Are Really Affectionate


    Chapter 370 The Shields Are Really Affectionate


    So, Spencer was afraid.


    Afraid of encountering Collin once more.


    00:78%0


    +5 Free Coins


    Afraid that he might not be able to escape the mental burdens that could pull him further down.


    However, Melody came, providing him with support.


    "He tries to intimidate you, so he will face consequences.


    "His legs deserve to be shattered."


    Melodymented nonchntly.


    Looking at Spencer, her voice was rxed but had an underlying intensity.


    Spencer''s heart raced. He had never witnessed that expression on Melody''s face.


    It was dark and malevolent, brimming with animosity.


    Was this truly his beloved sister, Melody?


    She was supposed to be shielded by the family and live without worries.


    Spencer instinctively clenched his fingers, sensing a dull ache in his fingertips and a wave of sorrow in his


    heart.


    "Mel, Camel is tough to confront, but with you beside me, I''m not scared. I can manage on my own."


    In the underground boxing, there was a regtion.


    After securing a victory in the preliminary round, a boxer could advance to the finals by challenging five intermediate-level boxers.


    This was the only path for Melody if she wanted to participate.


    However, Spencer was reluctant to let her face any pain


    Boxing is brutal, and even he was left with numerous injuries.


    He valued Melody''s face too much and couldn''t stand the thought of her getting harmed.


    Melody realized he wouldn''t be able to change his mind.


    She simply nodded slowly and said, "Okay, you go ahead."


    Spencer thought to himself, I nearly overlooked my position as the younger brother in the family.


    To his sister, his words wereplete nonsense.


    Melody''s choice remained unaffected.


    1/3


    Chapter 370 The Shields Are Really Affectionate


    In the arena, Gary once again smoothly advanced to the finals.


    Even though he enjoyed ditching sses, climbing walls, and participating in underground boxing matches throughout the years, he had the talent to support his antics. Before long, ording to the lineup, the boxing tournament between Spencer and Collinmenced.


    As expected, when Collin spotted Spencer, a look of anticipation lit up his eyes.


    He grinned and remarked, "Oh, who do we have here? It''s that poor, stubborn kid from back then- Spencer...


    "Have your legs not been cut off yet?


    "Well, that''s nice. Tonight, I''ll let you experience again how I used to cripple your legs."


    Collin was built, with numerous scars marking his face and body, a testament to the many fights he had endured over the years.


    His sharpened aggression radiated an intimidating presence without any visible rage.


    Spencer''s gaze was icy, but the cold sweat trickling down his back revealed his unease.


    It''s possible that his boxing ability might surpass Collin''s.


    However, his greatest challenge was battling his personal fears.


    Considering this, neither Spencer nor Melody could foresee how this match would turn out.


    Upon hearing Collin''s bold taunt, Melody''s eyes red with fury, and she shouted, "Who do you think you


    are?


    "If you try to intimidate him once more, be careful of your frog legs!"


    She aimed to shatter them on her own,pletely removing the mental burden for Spencer.Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Melody stood up for him with great intensity.


    Meanwhile, not too far away, Gary, who was bruised and disheveled, observed her and Spencer with jealousy in his gaze.


    Once upon a time, Melody had also stood up for him just as fiercely.


    But it was clear that not much time had passed.


    Now, reflecting on it, Gary sensed it happened ages ago


    "Gary, well done on your victory once more!


    "Are you checking out Mel? I mean, just look at her outfit today-could she be considering entering the underground boxing tournament?


    "Mel is truly impressive. She had to take down five intermediate-lever boxers just to make it to the finals


    2/3


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 370 The Shields Are Really Affectionate


    BK 78%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Gary, what do you think would happen if Mel decided topete in the finals and ended up going against you? Do you believe she would be lenient?" Wearing a white dress, Suzanna pushed Cameron''s wheelchair toward Gary, her voiceced with worry as though she truly cared about him. Gary felt a surge of disgust at the sight of her.


    It was like having flies buzzing in his mind, growing more and more annoying.


    He responded, "Suzanna, what kind of trouble are you causing this time?


    "I''m telling you, if you even touch Mel, I will kill you!"


    Cameron scowled and firmly warned, "Gary, if you even think about harming Suzie, I''ll be the one to kill you!"


    Gary pondered to himself, the Shields are really affectionate and supportive.


    Always ready to threaten each other''s lives at the slightest provocation!

 Remarry My 371

    The Girl Who Sees All


    Inside the octagon, Spencer and Collin locked eyes, both gazes sharp and intense.


    As expected, Collin nced over at Melody, his look openly taunting. "Oh? So it was this chickst night that helped you scrape by against Gabriel?


    "She''s got son


    some skills, I''ll give her that. Too bad she''s just a girl. She might be able to coach from the sidelines, but if she actually stepped into the ring, she''d get her face smashed in."Original content from N?velDrama.Org.


    Collin sneered, his eyes roving over Melody''s body with a lecherous smirk. Despite her slender frame, the well-defined lines of her abs showed she wasn''t some delicate, defenseless girl. Still, to him, she was just that-a girl.


    No amount of gym work could bridge the physical gap between men and women. As far as he was concerned, he could take her down with a single punch.


    The mention of Melody made Spencer''s face darken.


    Melody knew Collin was deliberately trying to provoke Spencer, so she stepped in to calm him.


    "Spence, keep it together," she said.


    "He''s just trying to throw you off your game. Don''t let him get in your head-just stick to what I told you." As soon as she finished speaking, Spencer steadied himself and prepared to fight. The referee gave the signal.


    Both fighters circled cautiously along the edge of the cage, neither rushing in. Collin made the first move, using his footwork and throwing jabs, straight punches, and long hooks as he danced around the ring. looking to disrupt Spencer''s rhythm with constant strikes. He pressed in close to make Spencer react, then countered any attempts to close the distance with heavy blows.


    Seeing Spencer struggling to get inside, Collin switched up his tactics, keeping him at bay with straight punches and trying to break through with uppercuts.


    His experience showed-he moved fast, cutting across the ring with practiced case.


    Spencer, though, had a mental block weighing him down. He started to falter, taking three hits, each punchnding hard on his skull.


    The pain was a sharp reminder, snapping him back to focus, but his legs still felt like they were moving through sludge, his rhythmpletely thrown.


    "Spence, use your footwork. Keep bouncing in and out to mess up his timing." Melody called out, her brows knit in frustration as she noticed the fresh bruise forming on his face.


    Her expression turned grim.


    1/2


    TEM 1733


    Chapter 271 The Girl Who Sees All


    24878


    She knew Spencer''s abaires were far beyond what he was showing-his real battle was with his own inner


    Pour first, the needed to help Spencer get over this mental block


    "Torget his body, slow him down." Melody ordered.


    Spencer followed eachmand instantly, finally sending into a steady rhythm.


    But the first round ended


    The score: Collin, three points. Spencer, zero.


    During the one-minute break. Spencer slumped against the side of the cage as Nn frowned, feeding him water.


    Melody stood just behind him, her face pale holding back her frustration


    She looked at the mess of injuries on Spencer''s face-twas bloodied and raw


    The proud, reckless spirit he usually carried had been battered down by Collin''s relentless attacks.


    She couldn''t let this go on


    She couldn''t just watch Spencer get pushed around like this.


    The break ended


    The fight resumed.


    Melody had used the first round to study Collin''s techniques, crafting a strategy suited to Spencer''s


    counterattack


    Every call she made allowed Spencer to synchronize his movements with her guidance, creating a synergy that made them more than the sum of their parts.


    The match had reached a turning point, a thrilling showdown where the stakes couldn''t be higher.


    "Ahhh! Melody is incredible! How does she keep predicting Camel''s moves and guiding Carlos to intercept every punch? It''s like everymand stops Camel rigig before he can hit Carlos''s knees!" "This isn''t just coaching-she''s like a strategist out of an ancient war! I swear, if Carlos pulls off a tonight, it''s all because of her!"


    "Honestly, though, Camel''s punches are getting more vicious with every round. Even with Melody''s guidance, Carlon looks shaken. It''s like he''s afraid of Camel and can''t bring himself to strike back."

 Remarry My 372

    Chapter 372 Melody''s Revolt


    +5 Free Coins


    "I can see his steps getting more and more hesitant. I bet Carlos is going to slip up in the final round."


    The crowd was buzzing with spection.


    In the ring, both fighters'' faces and bodies were battered and bruised.


    Collin''s expression grew darker with each passing second.


    In just half an hour, he''de to understand exactly how dangerous this girl Melody was.


    Even though she wasn''t the one fighting, her guidance alone was enough to give him hell.


    But as the decisive moment approached, he wasn''t about to let her win.


    After a grueling back-and-forth, Collin had managed to take the lead.


    The score was, Collin: 9, Spencer: 8.


    If Collin won this round, he''d hit 10 points, and Spencer would lose, eliminating him from the final altogether.


    "Spence, target his lower core," Melody called, still directing him.


    But as her eyes flicked over Collin, a strange feeling of panic welled up inside her, though she couldn''t exin why.


    Sure enough, just as Spencer rushed in again, Collin struck with a brutalbo-an elbow to the face, a knee to the thigh, and a swift kick aimed directly at the weakest points on Spencer''s knees.


    Spencer''s movements stopped cold, the pain in his knees so intense it nearly knocked him out.


    Melody froze, stunned.


    Collin had broken the rules.


    In the final round, he''d started using ze Combat moves-techniques that weren''t allowed in a boxing match.


    "Heh. Four yearster, and you''re still trash," Collin sneered.


    "Spencer, you''re nothing but a cripple.This is from N?velDrama.Org.


    "Face it. You''re destined to be worthless. Just ept your fate and sit back in that wheelchair for the rest of your life Spencer copsed onto the ground, his ears ringing so loudly he couldn''t hear anything around him.


    It felt like his knees had shattered all over again.


    The referee from Gregoria started circling him, counting down


    1/2


    Chapter 372 Melody''s Revolt


    24% 78%


    Spencer fought to stay conscious, tried desperately to get back on his feet, but he just couldn''t do it.


    He stared, helplessly, watching himself.... lose.


    But why should he lose?


    Collin had broken the rules.


    There was no way he deserved this win.


    Melody''s face went pale, and without hesitation, her small, lithe form vaulted over the side of the octagon,


    Shended inside with a fierce energy, kicking the Gregoria referee aside mid-count and grabbing the microphone from his hand. Her voice rang out, cold andmanding, carrying a weight of authority. "Collin vited the rules. What he just used wasn''t boxing-he attacked with ze Combat techniques.


    "ze Combat may be a fighting style, but this isn''t a Bluze Combat arena. Since Collin broke the rules, he should be disqualified."


    She pointed to Spencer, lying on the mat. "And with him taken down by a foul move, there''s no reason for the count to continue. So why is this referee so quick to call it a loss? What''s really going on here?"


    Melody stood in the center of the ring, defiant, demanding justice for Spencer.


    She''d also noticed something off about the organizers


    Collin''s vition should''ve triggered an immediate ruling, yet this Gregoria ref was trying to push through a "Toss" for Spencer as if it were already settled.


    The whole thing stank of a rigged setup.


    Melody spoke, Collin-bruised and bloodied but still towering and intimidating-walked up to reaching out to snatch the microphone back. Melody dodged him easily, keeping herposure. As soon as


    Collin let out a lowugh, his eyes gleaming with open disdain. "Little girl, don''t you get it?" he sneered.


    "This is the International Underground Boxing Tournament. We make the rules here. ze Combat? Boxing? Fighting is fighting. As long as I beat Spencer, I''m the winner."


    2/2


    10:46 Mon, Nov 11.

 Remarry My 373

    Chapter 373 No Country for Cheaters.


    Chapter 373 No Country for Cheaters 9.78%%


    +5 Free Coms


    "Heh... no matter how much you refuse to ept it, you''re gonna have to face the facts! Collin sneered.


    "The organizers aren''t Cleussau officials. They''d still bow and scrape if they saw our boss." Melody looked at Collin with a wary gaze, then suddenlyughed as if amused by his words. "Camel, a foul is a foul," she said, her voice cold and unwavering.


    "You need to get out of the ring-now.


    "Your score should be nullified.


    "This is Cleussau. The rules were made public internationally. I don''t care what kind of so-called ''international tournament this is. As long as it''s on our soil, the match must be fair, just, and transparent!" Here in Cleussau, they were the hosts.


    These Gregorians, daring to break the rules and unt their power on foreign soil, weren''t just disrespecting Spencer; they were challenging the veryws of Cleussau itself.


    Melody''s words were clear, each one resonating through the microphone and reaching the ears of the Cleussauan crowd.


    When the spectators had seen Spencer taken down by forbidden ze Combat techniques, they''d been. shocked and outraged.


    Who are


    these outsiders, thinking they could pull off dirty tricks so brazenly in our country?


    Cleussau was known for its openness, but it wasn''t about to tolerate corruption and foul y.


    With Melody leading the charge, protests erupted in the stands.


    "Fair and just! Apologize and admit your wrongdoing!"


    "No more dirty tactics! Gregoria, stop your boxing bullying! Every year, it''s the same thing-thest two tournaments were run by Gregorians, and in the top five, only Gabriel from Cleussau made it. Gregoria calls itself a ''boxing powerhouse, but every time they end it with sneak attacks and bringing in other fighting styles!


    "As boxing fans, we''re done with this. We just want a fair fight!"


    "The organizers need to answer for this! If they can''t ensure fairness, then take this crooked tournament and get out of Cleussau!"Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    As the crowd''s anger escted, the Gregorian organizers showed no signs of acknowledging the protests, acting as if the outcry was beneath their notice.


    A manager from the organizers stepped into the ring, clearly recognizing Melody as the troublemaker leading the protest.


    He shot her an annoyed nce before speaking loudly to the crowd.


    1/2


    10:46 Mon, Nov


    Chapter 373 No Country for Cheaters


    78%1


    5 Free Coins


    "Ladies and gentlemen, this International Underground Boxing Tournament is watched by high-level officials worldwide. Naturally, it''s not solely under the control of us Gregorians," he said.


    "I believe Ms. Tucker may have misunderstood our rules, hence her... intensity. Since this is an underground tournament, the fighting styles don''t need to be strictly regted. As long as the techniques fall within the broader scope ofbat, they''re considered legitimate." He nced at Melody with a smug look. "There''s no need for Ms. Tucker to create a fuss just because the fighter she supports isn''t winning, is there?"


    The manager, standing beside Collin and facing Melody, spoke in fluent but heavily-ented Gregorian. as if expecting her not to understand.


    He was banking on the idea that Melody, desperate to keep her ce at the event, would have no choice but to y along and smile.


    But this time, Melody wasn''t going to y along.


    In a calm, steady voice, she responded in wless Gregorian, her tone cold and direct.


    "So, as long as it''s a recognizedbat style...


    "That means anyone here can challenge any fighter in the ring, correct?"


    The sheer boldness of her statement stunned the crowd.


    Combat styles covered a wide range of techniques.


    ze Combat, in particr, was known as the "Art of Eight Limbs" because it used all eight points of contact on the body: fists, elbows, knees, and feet.


    Unlike boxing or open-palm fighting, ze Combat allowed not only punches and kicks but also elbows, knees, grappling, sweeps, and pushes.


    Designed to mimic the lethality of weapons, ze Combat had explosive power and a far higher level of danger than boxing, which relied solely on punches while fighters remained on their feet.


    Melody knew that Collin''s skill in ze Combat had to be formidable-otherwise, someone as strong as Spencer wouldn''t have gone down so easily.


    Sure enough, after Melody''s fluent question, the manager''s eyes shed with surprise.


    Still, he nodded confidently, clearly assuming Melody had no idea that ze Combat was Collin''s strongest discipline.


    After all, Collin had been handpicked by the Gregorians and trained in secret for moments like this. Even though he was Cleussauan by birth, Collin had long since be a weapon for Gregoria

 Remarry My 374

    Chapter 374 Courage or Madness?


    Chapter 374 Courage or Madness?


    Collin took pleasure in bullying the Cleussauans.


    78%


    +5 Free Coins


    The manager, a man named William, heard Melody''s question and couldn''t hold back a sneeringugh. "Girl, I''d advise you not to be so arrogant," he said. "Any fighting style would be a death sentence against Callin''s ze Combat.


    "A little girl like you doesn''t need to be rushing toward her own grave."


    This time, William spoke in heavily-ented Cleussaun, essentially admitting he''d used Gregorian earlier just to make things harder for Melody


    By now, Spencer had been helped up by Nn and was sitting, pale-faced, in a wheelchair.


    His body was racked with pain, every movement agony, but he still managed to whisper through trembling lips, "Mel... Mel, don''t do it."


    After fighting Collin, Spencer understood how much stronger he had be.


    Even if Spencer had been able to ovee his own mental barriers, he would hardly have been able to hold his ground.


    And now, with Collin''s hidden skill-ze Combat-he was even deadlier.


    ze Combat was far more destructive than boxing.


    Melody was just a young woman, with theory and strategy but nowhere near Collin''s size or strength; he was almost twice her size. William was right. She''d be walking straight into a death trap.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    They could still find a way to deal with Martin.


    But Melody couldn''t put herself in danger.


    Melody gave Nn a look. "Take him out and get him to Craig Stind at Sommerville Medical Center. she instructed. Nn''s face was full of worry.


    Seeing her about to turn away, he couldn''t help but call out, "Miss Mel, if anything happens to you, His Majesty will have will have my head for it!


    "Please, think this through!"


    Nn tried to lighten the mood, but his words were sincere he was giving Melody a way out.


    Pride was one thing, but survival was more important,


    But Melody didn''t look back.


    1/2


    Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 374 Courage or Madness?


    She just waved a hand dismissively and said, "Keep your head right where it is.


    Take care of Spence."


    William hadn''t expected Melody to actually ept the challenge against Collin.


    He felt a surge of excitement.


    78%


    +5 Free Coins


    It had been years since anyone dared to break the rules and enter the intermediate level mid-tournament.


    Melody was the first.


    "Well, you''ve got guts," he said.


    Then, Melody, you''ll need to defeat five intermediate-level fighters to advance to the finals. This is a life-or-death agreement-once you sign, the organizers won''t be responsible for anything that happens, even if you die. Without hesitation, Melody signed her name.


    The Cleussauan audience collectively held their breath.


    She... she just signed? Melody must have a death wish!"


    "This is insane! I took a closer look at Camel''s ze Combat moves-they''re definitely the kind of high-level skills only experienced fighters can pull off. And he''s probably even stronger than what he just showed. "Melody''s in serious danger tonight!"


    In the VIP box above, Cameron sat calmly in his wheelchair, idly fingering a strand of ivory pearl strand.


    His tone was soft yet mocking as he spoke.


    "Suzie, Spencer''s already been beaten into a wheelchair, and still Mel can''t admit her mistake.


    "Why go throw her life away?"


    Suzanna lowered her gaze obediently, a satisfied glint in her eyes. "Cam, maybe we should have William stop this.


    "Mel''s too stubborn, and if she really gets hurt...


    Cameron''s expression suddenly turned icy. "Then it''ll be a lesson she deserves. She has no one to me but herself for siding with outsiders."

 Remarry My 375

    2/2


    Chapter 375 Love with Strings Attached


    Chapter 375 Love with Strings Attached


    Cameron''s gaze darkened with a twisted satisfaction. In his mind, it would be perfect if Spencer''s legs ended up just like his own-useless.


    lezi


    If Spencer could only watch others walk freely while being helplessly showed down, unable to stand ever again, it would be poetic justice.


    Hadn''t Spencer enjoyed kicking him down?


    Even enjoyed watching him struggle to get back up with crippled legs?


    Well, now their roles would reverse.


    Suzanna had already agreed to help him. Once he got his hands on the Veinspire Codex, even if it couldn''t heal his legs, it would still be Melody''s most prized possession right now.


    With the Veinspire Codex in his grasp, Melody would have no choice but to hand over the living Sylrien Orchid to treat his legs.


    No matter how the pieces fell, Melody would be trapped with no escape.


    As her older brother, Cameron didn''t want to resort to such underhanded tactics against his own sister.


    But Melody had brought this upon herself.


    She was his closest kin, bound by blood.


    And yet, she was willing to sacrifice everything for a man who''d been in aa for four years, rather than do the same for him.


    So why should he show her any mercy?


    e us?


    "Cam, are you sure working with the Gregorian underground managers won''t expose us?


    "After all, that Gregorian manager is clearly using the tournament to bully Cleussauans. Mel will definitely use that to rally public support. If we''re found out... Suzanna said, resting her head on Cameron''sp with a look of concern. Suzanna had been diligently studying dry needling techniques. After all, Melody''s skills in dry needling had been personally taught by Arnold.


    As long as Suzanna caught up quickly, she could use "standard" needling and massage methods to help Cameron without him noticing anything different


    Once she got her hands on the Sylrien Orchid and reactivated the nerves in Cameron''s legs, no one would ever know what Melody had done for him. Everyone in the Shields had known for years that Cameron''s leg nerves were long dead, with no chance ofContent rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    recovery.


    But ever since Melody returned to the Shields, she''d harbored a near-obsessive determination to restore Cameron''s legs.


    1/2


    10:47 Mon, Nov 11 OF.


    Chapter 375 Love with Strings Attached.


    She would constantly reassure Cameron.


    "Cam, don''t worry. I''m going to master dry needling techniques. I''ll make sure you walk again.


    2725


    +5 Free Cors


    "Cam, can I try this new needling method I just learned on you? I''ve already tested it on my own legs, so don''t be scared-it''s safe, I promise."


    Then, under Cameron''s indifferent gaze, Melody would suddenly roll up her pants to reveal her legs, dotted with countless pinpricks from her practice sessions.


    Cameron had given up hope a long time ago, but when he saw Melody''s legs covered in needle marks. he couldn''t help feeling a pang in his chest.


    At one point. Melody had genuinely given him her all.


    Eventually, Cameron set aside his pride and agreed to let Melody needle his legs for two hours every day. five days a week, with medicinal baths on the remaining two days. He''d noticed how tirelessly she worked to help him, her busy figure etched into his memory.


    But in the end, Suzanna was kinder to him.


    That kindness easily overshadowed everything Melody had done.


    After all, Suzanna was the one he''d cherished and watched over since they were children.


    Melody was different.


    She''d returned halfway through his life, without a ce of her own in the Shields. Her attempts to be good. to him were nothing more than a way to earn her family''s affection.


    In Cameron''s mind, Melody''s kindness was never genuine; it was driven by a goal-to carve out a ce for herself in the Shields.


    And he had, indeed, given her that foundation.


    She had no right to resent him.


    In her four years with the Shields, he''d been her closest ally, providing her with a "support" within the family.


    How was that not a fair exchange?


    "Suzic, I know you have a good heart, still worrying about Melody as your sister. But has she ever given us a way out?

 Remarry My 376

    2/2


    Chapter 376 Cheering for Trouble


    Chapter 376 Cheering for Trouble +5 Free Coins


    "Melody let her adopted brother Spencer set fire to her own house, and just yesterday she stood by while Alfred beat you up. Your lower back is still wrapped in bandages from that. You''re suffering so much, yet here you are, speaking up for Melody. Does she deserve all this effort and loyalty from you?"


    Cameron sat in his wheelchair, his pale, slender hand gripping the armrest tightly as his gaze swept over Melody, standing on the boxing tform. He spoke harshly, but a faint sense of unease gnawed at him.


    A deep, unsettling frustration wed at his nerves.


    He knew he should stop now.


    After all, the person in that ring was his own sister. The boxing ring could mean life or death, and Melody had no business being this reckless.


    He clenched his fists, his eyes fixed on Melody''s slim, stubbornly straight back.


    His gaze darted between her figure in the ring and Suzanna''s sorrowful expression beside him


    He gripped his fists so tightly that his knuckles pressed painfully into his palms.


    For the first time, he understood what it meant to be torn between two parts of himself-like flesh on both sides of the hand.


    And when people are in pain, they instinctively clench their fists, driving their own nails into the tender skin of their palms.


    Suzanna, noticing Cameron''s reaction, let a subtle smile flicker in her eyes. But her lips continued to tremble, pale and weak, as tears shimmered in her gaze. "It''s my fault. If I weren''t so useless... "Then you wouldn''t be forced to push Melody this farThis belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    As she spoke, tears rolled down Suzanna''s cheeks, making her look delicate and frail, as though a breeze might knock her over.


    But Cameron barely noticed her act.


    Inside the octagon, Melody stood alone.


    Calmly, she slipped off her oversized jacket, revealing toned, athletic frame highlighted by a smoke-gray sports bra that showed off her defined abs.


    Her lower half was d in loose, matching gray pants, giving her a wild, confident look.


    The audience watched with bated breath.


    Melody wasn''t the first woman to set foot in the underground fighting scene, but she was the first to dare to enter the intermediate level and challenge five opponents to advance.


    To everyone watching. Melody''s reckless choice looked like a death wish.


    "Oh my god, such a beauty, but why is she throwing her life away?"


    1/2


    104) Men,111


    Chapter 276 Cheering for Freeble


    Hurry, hurry, her you haven Comment wit


    "Why is Melly always tharing work do why you at experter Our the has pulled off


    Meleety mnyimple with pet when you think she''s on for a diways were the cables and soon our


    Treating my money on her neces


    mgail atill


    Serienly Metelying brands and whing dung men argue il remember that hee actual disa


    here


    "Meleely''s trolls need to stop tryping her up to you think Cent is just soor arcateur He''s the same guy who becke Avenue King of Cute The


    exhort


    What


    "ze Combat is top-tier stutt on an international leve How do they think Melody''s some kind of superhero with cheat onder she can''t back her way out of the The Cleasatan audience was culty on the bows for Veleby''s sateny.


    Ironically, the more rxed person there was filed, who had beating guitar the octagon like he was just


    most there to watch the show, eritedly munding on wedge seeds.


    Beside him was Velicity, looking agent hip sony outfit-long legs tarrow waist ck heeks entuating her dock figure


    b


    She had the kind of refined by that turned heads, bet right now her gaze was tinged with worry


    She frowned, clearly anxious, when Alfred suddenly sited his head to block her view.


    He grinned, reaching out to yfully tuck a strand of her hair behind her ear


    "Felicity, that fron of yours could crush a fly. What are you so tense about Here, have some seeds and rx a little


    As he spoke, Alfred popped another sunflower seed in his mouth, then dramatically spat the shell in Collin''s direction with a loud "prooey"


    The crowd fell silent, thinking, could he be any more obvious?


    "Yeah, it''s you that I''d like to crush, Felicity muttered, annoyed


    You''re the fly buzzing around in my face,


    Alfred froze for a second, then choked on a seed, coughing violently.


    "Cough... Felicity, cough maybe you should listen to yourself he sputtered, his face turning red all the way to his cars

 Remarry My 377

    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    Felicity frowned for a moment, then realized what was going on.


    She pped Alfred on the back of the head. "Alfred, I know self-destruction is practically second nature for


    you.


    "But there''s no need to go looking for shortcuts!"


    Alfred went silent, looking like he was on the verge of tears.


    Edward! Felicity''s bullying your little brother again!


    Edward was standing right next to them, not even sparing the two of them a nce..


    They were too noisy-blocking his view of Melody.


    "Mr. Moore, it looks like Mr. Alfred..." Bernard started, leaning toward Edward.


    Might have a thing for the Queen of Sommerville-shouldn''t you put a stop to it?!


    In the next instant, Alfred, Edward, and Felicity all turned their attention to Bernard with the same indifferent look.


    Alfred''s usual yful expression vanished, his clear eyes turning cold and razor-sharp as if hiding countless des just beneath the surface.


    A shiver ran down Bernard''s spine.


    A bead of cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    "L-like a poor little puppy getting bullied..."he stammered.


    The icy tension evaporated, and Alfred returned to his harmless, easygoing demeanor.


    Felicity also looked away, effortlessly slipping back into her role as the bright and spoiled socialite.


    Bernard fell silent, thinking, great. I guess I''m the only naive one in the Moores, huh?


    Edward''s detached gaze shifted over Alfred and Felicity


    Then, with a slight raise of his brow, he turned to Felicity and asked in a cool-tone, "Felicity, she''s been contacting you recently, hasn''t she? "What does she want this time?"


    His voice was calm, but the sheer force of his presence made the question feel like an unspokenmand.


    Felicity had been nning to quietly slip away, but her body froze, her legs suddenly urable to take another step.


    that supposed to be the deepest, most unspeakable taboo in Edward''s heart?


    1/2


    10:47 Mon, Nov 11 H


    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    But Felicity didn''t dare hide anything from Edward.


    78%0


    5 Free Coins


    She lowered her eyes and spoke obediently. "Edward, she''s not pleased with you having this wife," she said carefully.


    "She said Melody isn''t good enough for you.


    "She ns to personally choose a woman of noble status to be your wife.


    "She''ll discuss the details with Dad directly."


    Just mentioning that woman made a chill run down Felicity''s spine. The woman had been gone for years, and yet somehow, she still seemed to know every move Edward made in Sommerville.


    Felicity had no idea how Edward had learned that this woman had been reaching out to her recently.


    Nor did she understand why, after all these years, the woman had chosen to contact her again.


    Hadn''t she disappeared for good?


    After Felicity finished her report, Edward''s eyes filled with a touch of mocking amusement, as if he''d just heard something ridiculous. His thin lips curled slightly. "Heh. Who does she think she is to try to control me?" he said. "Old age must be making her stupid."


    Felicity lowered her gaze, afraid to say another word.


    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    Felicity frowned for a moment, then realized what was going on.


    She pped Alfred on the back of the head. "Alfred, I know self-destruction is practically second nature for


    you.


    "But there''s no need to go looking for shortcuts!"


    Alfred went silent, looking like he was on the verge of tears.


    Edward! Felicity''s bullying your little brother again!


    Edward was standing right next to them, not even sparing the two of them a nce..


    They were too noisy-blocking his view of Melody.


    "Mr. Moore, it looks like Mr. Alfred..." Bernard started, leaning toward Edward.


    Might have a thing for the Queen of Sommerville-shouldn''t you put a stop to it?!


    In the next instant, Alfred, Edward, and Felicity all turned their attention to Bernard with the same indifferent look.


    Alfred''s usual yful expression vanished, his clear eyes turning cold and razor-sharp as if hiding countless des just beneath the surface.


    A shiver ran down Bernard''s spine.


    A bead of cold sweat formed on his forehead.


    "L-like a poor little puppy getting bullied..."he stammered.


    The icy tension evaporated, and Alfred returned to his harmless, easygoing demeanor.


    Felicity also looked away, effortlessly slipping back into her role as the bright and spoiled socialite.


    Bernard fell silent, thinking, great. I guess I''m the only naive one in the Moores, huh?


    Edward''s detached gaze shifted over Alfred and Felicity


    Then, with a slight raise of his brow, he turned to Felicity and asked in a cool-tone, "Felicity, she''s been contacting you recently, hasn''t she? "What does she want this time?"


    His voice was calm, but the sheer force of his presence made the question feel like an unspokenmand.


    Felicity had been nning to quietly slip away, but her body froze, her legs suddenly urable to take another step.


    that supposed to be the deepest, most unspeakable taboo in Edward''s heart?


    1/2


    10:47 Mon, Nov 11 H


    Chapter 377 In Her Shadow


    But Felicity didn''t dare hide anything from Edward.


    78%0


    5 Free Coins


    She lowered her eyes and spoke obediently. "Edward, she''s not pleased with you having this wife," she said carefully.


    "She said Melody isn''t good enough for you.


    "She ns to personally choose a woman of noble status to be your wife.


    "She''ll discuss the details with Dad directly."


    Just mentioning that woman made a chill run down Felicity''s spine. The woman had been gone for years, and yet somehow, she still seemed to know every move Edward made in Sommerville.


    Felicity had no idea how Edward had learned that this woman had been reaching out to her recently.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    Nor did she understand why, after all these years, the woman had chosen to contact her again.


    Hadn''t she disappeared for good?


    After Felicity finished her report, Edward''s eyes filled with a touch of mocking amusement, as if he''d just heard something ridiculous. His thin lips curled slightly. "Heh. Who does she think she is to try to control me?" he said. "Old age must be making her stupid."


    Felicity lowered her gaze, afraid to say another word.


    That woman held immense power now, but maybe she really was getting older and feeling sentimental about her long-lost son in Cleussau.


    But her sudden interest in Edward''s life felt all too suspicious.


    "Edward, what exactly is she to you..." Felicity trailed off, unable to finish her question.


    "Tell Mnie this news first," Edward interrupted, ignoring Felicity''s unfinished question.


    Felicity fell silent, thinking that Edward must be nning to fight fire with fire.


    He really knows how to y dirty, she thought.


    That woman held immense power now, but maybe she really was getting older and feeling sentimental about her long-lost son in Cleussau.


    But her sudden interest in Edward''s life felt all too suspicious.


    "Edward, what exactly is she to you..." Felicity trailed off, unable to finish her question.


    "Tell Mnie this news first," Edward interrupted, ignoring Felicity''s unfinished question.


    Felicity fell silent, thinking that Edward must be nning to fight fire with fire.


    He really knows how to y dirty, she thought.

 Remarry My 378

    Chapter 378 A Festive Kind of Fury


    On the tform, Melody ignored the crowd''s tension and excitement.


    Across from her, Collin stared with a sinister grin, watching her like a wolf eyeing its prey.


    78%


    Compared to him, Melody''s frame looked so slight that it seemed a single punch from Collin could end her.


    "Girl, if you surrender now, get down on all fours, and bark like a dog. I might let you go. Otherwise, with that tiny body of yours, one punch from me, and you''ll be nothing but a smear on the floor!" Collin sneered. His arrogance had some backing.


    But Melody just let him talk, her gaze cool as she studied him, her eyes casually analyzing his techniques


    "What, too scared to speak?" he taunted.


    Collin still couldn''t shake what had almost happened in hisst fight with Spencer.


    - Spencer had nearly turned the tables on him, a clear sign that Melody had an impressive grasp ofbat


    techniques-she could identify weaknesses and craft counter-strategies with ease.


    Despite her slight build, something about her made him uneasy.


    Melody remained silent.


    Collin''s confidence wavered, just a little.


    At the referee''s signal, he couldn''t hold back andunched forward, using his strongest ze Combat technique: a rapid attack with a front leg sweep.


    ze Combat''s sweeping kick struck with the shin, and if aimed correctly with speed and precision, it could easily shatter bones on impact..Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    He came at her with full force.


    However, Melody didn''t move an inch.


    Just as his leg was about to connect, she finally sprang into action.


    Her gaze still calm, her entire presence shifted, radiating a lethal focus


    Sheshed out with a backhand strike, her fingers wed like an eagle''s, aiming directly for Collin''s eyes.


    Eyes have no bones orrge muscles to protect them, making them especially vulnerable. A quick jab to the eye could easily leave him blind. Collin hadn''t expected this move,


    Reflexively, he pulled back to avoid it, but his legs couldn''t withdraw fast enough.


    14


    Chapter 378 A Festive Kind of Fury


    278%


    In that moment, Melody raised her other leg and drove her foot sharply into the weakest part of his knee


    hitting a spot packed with nerve endings


    In an instant, Collin clutched his face, copsing to the ground.


    Collin screamed in agony, blood streaming from his eyes. "Aaaah! Help! She she broke the rules!


    "My eyes my eyes! My leg


    He never imagined Melody would fight with such brutal precision, going straight for his eye sockets with her bare hands.


    In that instant, he''d felt her fingers push into his eye socket, her nails mercilessly digging into his eyeball.


    The pain was worse than death.


    But that was only the beginning.


    In the same breath, Melody had struck his knees from a vicious angle, hitting the nerves dead-on and leaving himpletely defenseless.


    As he copsed, Melody didn''t waste the opportunity.


    Moving like a phantom, her small figure darted behind him. In a heartbeat, she leaped, driving her knees sharply into his lower ribs like the strike of a razor-sharp de.


    The ribs are delicate, with only thinyers of muscle and skin protecting them. Such a powerful hit could easily fracture the bones and damage the organs beneath, like the liver and kidneys. Melody, with her medical knowledge, knew exactly what she was doing.


    A strike to the lower ribs could lead to kidney damage and severe nerve trauma, causing internal injuries that would haunt him for life.


    That was precisely what she wanted: for him to pay for what he''d done to Spencer with a lifelong price. She wanted him to suffer kidney damage, to lose his manhood, to live a life worse than death. Blinded and unable to see, Collin didn''t realize Melody was still right behind him until a searing pain shot through his spine.


    His lower back felt as if it had shifted out of ce, a pain that hinted at a future of blindness, paralysis, and a broken body.


    But... Melody actually dare to break the rules like this?


    Is she insane?


    The crowd was stunned, horrified by her ruthlessbat style.


    The


    If Collin''s use of ze Combat to deliberately injure Spencer''s knees had been a vition of the rules, then Melody''s methods were nothing short of premeditated destruction Each of her moves was not just a strike-it was an execution,


    2/4


    Chapter 378 A Festive Kind of Fury


    And the most shocking part?


    That someone as slight and petite as Melody could unleash such explosive force.


    +5 Free Cons


    Even as she executed precise, powerful strikes from unexpected angles, Melody kept herposure. coolly timing her counters to hit Collin right as he charged in.


    That level of calm under pressure was something few fighters could achieve.


    "Isn''t Melody breaking the rules? What''s her deal with Carlos, anyway? Weren''t she married? She''s risking everything just to get revenge for him..."


    "Her career is over. She just tried to kill someone in a boxing match! And Camel isn''t just any fighter-he represents Gregoria! The organizers are from Gregoria too. Melody''s not just challenging Camel; she''s taking on the entire boxing powerhouse of Gregoria!" "Oh god, I''m seriously worried about Melody''s safety.


    "She went straight for his eyes! What kind of insanebat move is that?! Brutal but... you have to admit, that counter was both deadly and impressive."


    "Look, all I want to know is-does she win or not?"


    The audience was stunned, reeling from how fast Melody had turned the tables on Collin.


    But at the same time, they were more worried about whether she''d just signed her own death warrant


    This match was practically a p in the face to the Gregorian organizers.


    As the tension thickened and the crowd buzzed with anxiety, Alfred suddenly appeared with a giant megaphone, draped in a bright red scarf, bouncing around cheerfully at ringside as he started singing Jingle Bell Rock at the top of his lungs. "Jingle bell, jingle bell, jingle bell rock... "Jingle bells swing and jingle bells ring.... "Snowing and blowing up bushels of fun "Now the jingle hop has begun... "Jingle bell, jingle bell, jingle bell rock...


    "Jingle bells chime in jingle bell time...


    "Dancing and prancing in Jingle Bell Square...


    "In the frosty air!"


    The entire crowd fell silent.


    Come on-the fighter in the ring is practically dying!


    Dving!


    3/4


    10:47 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 378 A Festive Kind of Fury


    Alfred rolled his eyes, still grinning mischievously as he "What? Are you kidding me? That puddle of blood is del

 Remarry My 379

    "So how can it not be festive?"


    Chapter 379 Master of the Unexpected


    Chapter 379 Master of the Unexpected


    Though Alfred''s antics added a surreal touch to the scene, most people in the audience were still deeply unsettled by Melody''s reckless behavior.


    Sure enough, it wasn''t long before William stormed into the octagon with several burly men in tow


    He nced down at Collin, who was now little more than a ruined shell of a fighter, writhing on the ground. William''s gaze swept over him with disdain as if looking at a piece of trash.


    Collin continued to thrash and wail, his bloodied eyes streaming, his ribs shattered, and his knees twisted at unnatural angles as he knelt on the ground.


    His voice, filled with pain, mingled with the festive strains of Jingle Bell Rock, creating a hauntingly grotesque effect.


    "Melody, you openly broke the rules. In what was supposed to be a fair fight, you used vicious, underhanded techniques to cripple your opponent.


    "ording to the rules of the International Underground Boxing Tournament, you must now suffer the same punishment you inflicted on Collin, as a statement of our authority here in Gregoria. "Do you ept this punishment or not?"


    William red at Melody, nked by the five hulking men who stood protectively around him, eyeing her warily.


    They had all seen what she''d done to Collin, and were terrified she''d pull a simr move on them, perhaps gouging out an eye or worse.


    To the untrained eye, it might have looked like Melody won purely through technique.


    But in reality, the kind of power she disyed to go toe-to-toe with Collin was something only a fighter with extensive training in boxing andbat could possess.


    That was why, even with the organizers present, they still had to approach her with extreme caution.


    To their surprise, Melody just stood there, her expression calm as she looked down at Collin lying broken on the ground.


    She let out a soft, mockingugh, her lips barely curling, William, who exactly decided that / broke the rules?"


    There was still a faint trace of blood on her fingertips-the same fingers she''d just used to dig into the eye socket of a supposedly unbeatable fighter.


    William''s breath caught at her casual tone, and he struggled to keep his voice steady as he replied, "Melody, are you still trying to deny it? Everyone saw you go for Collin''s eyes. Every move you made was a lethal strike! Even if I were mistaken, could the entire audience have been wrong about what they saw?


    "Enough of this. No matter how deadly your techniques are, there''s no way you can take down my five guards here-


    1/2


    Chapter 379 Master of the Unexpected


    William''s sentence wasn''t even finished before Melody moved.


    In an instant, she was right in front of the first guard, her hand darting out like a ghostly de.


    00


    +5 Free Coins


    She struck his nose hard, using her fingers to drive against the bridge, instantly disrupting his bnce before he even had a chance to react.


    Melody followed up her strike with another brutal blow to the guard''s nose. The nasal bone was fragile and easily shattered under impact, causing unbearable pain and temporarily blinding the opponent. "Ahh!!"


    The guard screamed as his nose cracked with a sickening snap, the sound echoing through the arena.


    The crowd could almost feel the agony as fragments of his shattered nasal bone seemed to drive into his skull.Content rights belong to N?velDrama.Org.


    His head lolled to the side, blood pouring from his eyes, nose, and mouth. He copsed to the ground. dead on the spot.


    The entire arena was stunned into silence..


    Dmn it, organizers-why did you have to provoke her?


    In that instant, some of the spectators snapped out of their shock, someone finally yelling, "Melody didn''t break the rules! She''s using Adaptive Combat, the strongest closebat technique recognized worldwide!"


    As soon as they heard the name of this fighting style, the crowd collectively held its breath, and even William and his guards couldn''t help but take a step back, their faces pale with fear.


    "No wonder ... no wonder Melody''s techniques were so lethal, yet still within the bounds ofbat rules," murmured one spectator.


    "Adaptive Combat originated in chaotic environments. It''s an unrestricted fighting style, designed for survival. The techniques are driven by instinct, targeting the opponent''s most vulnerable points to maximize self-defense and ensure victory. "It''s not about cruelty, exactly. In Adaptive Combat, any movement is allowed as long as it serves the goal of survival!


    "Melody''s small frame moved with a precision and fluidity that made her as deadly as a de. With each leap and strike, she resembled a sharp dagger capable of piercing any weak point as soon as she chose to.


    Hearing the exnation from a professional, the audience quickly looked up information on Adaptive Combat-a rare, viciousbat style that had been nearly forgotten by niost because of its brutality.


    As they read about it, the crowd''s view of Melody shifted from suspicion and wariness to awe and even fanatical admiration.

 Remarry My 380

    Chapter 380 Adaptive Combat


    Chapter 380 Adaptive Combat


    9K 78%


    +5 Free Cons


    "Help! Isn''t this supposed to be one of the world''s most lethal hand-to-handbat techniques? They say Adaptive Combat''s all about targeting pain points; every move can leavesting damage! Melody is incredible, using Adaptive Combat to counter Camel''s ze Combat-doesn''t that mean Camel''s basically staring death in the face?"


    "Adaptive Combat!! Isn''t that thebat system used by special forces around the world? It''s designed to hit pain points and take down opponents fast, with plenty of throws and joint locks. One move is all it takes to finish the fight!


    "And because it''s so dangerous, Adaptive Combat has been banned multiple times worldwide as a lethalbat technique. It''s pure, unfiltered-fight-to-kill. Melody''s amazing-she''s actually using Adaptive Combat to take down her opponents!"


    When his first guard went down right before his eyes, William felt like swearing-and maybe even crying. But he didn''t dare to back down.


    Melody was terrifying, but the bigwigs behind him were no less intimidating.


    Camel was a fighter the higher-ups had poured money into, primed to ce in the top three at this year''s International Underground Boxing Tournament.


    And now, all that power was down the drain because of some kid. Who could just let that slide?


    They had to punish Melody to set an example.


    If they didn''t, wouldn''t everyone think that Gregoria''s hosts were a joke and that their reputation for boxing andbat was nothing to fear?N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    So, William forced himself to ignore the trembling in his legs and sneered at Melody, saying, "Even if what you''re doing counts asbat, Adaptive Combat was once globally banned. Using it so suddenly-is that your way of taking on the internationalmunity?" Melody couldn''t care less about his bluster.


    As he spoke, four more bodyguards were effortlessly taken down in no time.


    Her movements were as deadly as a viper, surprising and ruthless, turning her small frame into an advantage.


    The second the guard closest to William crumpled, William''s face went pale, and his legs shook as he stammered. "You... you


    "What are you trying to do?


    "Ah!"


    In the next second, Melody fed up and struck him in the temple.


    A blow to the temple can cause blood vessels to swell, restricting cirction and depriving the brain of oxygen.


    1/2


    H


    Chapter 380 Adaptive Combat


    The human skull is covered by a thinyer of muscle and hair, and the temples are the most vulnerable areas of the skull. A strike to the temples can easily cause internal bleeding and damage.


    With a swift and precise move. Melody sent William, the representative of the organizingmittee. crashing to the ground, unable to rise again.


    The crowd was shocked.


    What the hell!


    Isn''t Melody''s move too aggressive?


    She''s openly dering war on Gregoria''s hosts, isn''t she?


    As the crowd stood dumbstruck, Melody calmly turned to Alfred, who was casually sitting outside the octagon munching on gummy and, in a cool, level voice, said, "Alfred, drag Camel out. "Anyone who dares mess with Spencer should wish for death over life!


    "Ever heard of the hot water rescue method?


    "Take him to Sommerville Private Clinic.


    "Let''s try this method to save Camel,"


    The crowd murmured, "Holy crap. Melody-are you sure you''re rescuing Camel and not preparing to cook him for dinner?"


    With so many examples to look back on, no one dared step forward to stop her.


    Then, a gentle, smooth male voice suddenly broke the tension, "Melody, are you trying to kill someone?


    "When did you be so cold and ruthless that even can''t recognize you anymore?"

 Remarry My 381

    Chapter 381 Shadows of the Past


    Chapter 381 Shadows of the Past 9.78%


    +5 Free Cons


    Cameron and Suzanna watched the whole fight unfold from the VIP box upstairs, shocked by Melody''s ruthless use of Adaptive Combat.


    This type ofbat is perfect for a petite fighter facing muchrger opponents, allowing her to target vital points and take down enemies with swift, deadly moves.


    Most people wouldn''t dare to practice it. Having a sparring partner could end with both of them in trouble


    -one ending up in jail and the other in the hospital or, worse, the morgue.


    Over time, fewer and fewer people practiced Adaptive Combat, except for special forces. Without expert guidance, trying it solo was basically suicide.


    So, was Melody mastering Adaptive Combat to this lethal level? She could have chosen anything to practice in a family like the Shields-why pick such a dangerous, deadly style? Did she have a grudge against the family?


    The more Cameron thought about it, the more he felt a chill run down his spine. With his partnership with Gregoria''s high ranks on the line and William injured, he''d have to step in and deal with the fallout.


    He couldn''t let Melody win this championship.


    The International Underground Boxing Tournament had been hosted by Gregoria for years, and the championship had always belonged to them. With Melody''s current momentum, it was likely that none of her future opponents would stand a chance against her So, he needed to find a way to persuade Melody to drop out of thepetition.


    "Well, what kind of twisted wind blew you in here today?" Melody narrowed her eyes at Cameron, clearly bored by his appearance. The Shields was like an annoying shadow, never leaving her alone.


    She looked down at his knees, and for a second, she was tempted to break them, just like she had with Camel, leaving him unable to stand ever again.


    But as her intense gaze shifted to Suzanna standing behind him, she held back.


    If she broke Cameron''s knees, it''d only be physical pain-and maybe some added resentment toward her.


    But what if his legs were damaged because of Suzanna, the person he trusted and cared for the most? Which scenario would hit him harder?Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Without a doubt, thetter would hit him harder. It also adds ayer of intrigue.


    Melody waited quietly, letting Suzanna set the stage and start the act.


    "Melody, do your really have to be so sarcastic with me? It''s one thing for you to ignore me when I say I need your help with my legs, but now you''re getting defensive just because I said a few words? Have the Shields taught you any manners during the four years you''ve been back there?"


    Cameron frowned, his expression turning cold.


    Standing behind him, Suzanna looked a bit uneasy but gently patted his shoulders, saying, "Cam, it''s not


    1/3


    Chapter 381 Shadows of the Past


    that Mel''s against you. She''s just more concerned about Spencer and Marin. After all, she''s been closer to them for longer.


    Suzanna''s brief attempt at soothing wordspletely ignited Cameron''s frustration toward Melody.


    His expression darkened, his eyes cold and piercing, and his voice rough with barely contained anger. "Melody, enough with this nonsense! You''ve been living off the Shields for four years, and yet your brain seems to be getting emptier by the day. "Can''t you even tell who''s close and who''s not anymore?"


    Cameron mmed his hand down on the armrest of his wheelchair, exuding an exasperation that clearly showed his disappointment


    Melody had no patience for this charade. She casually shoved him aside, wheelchair and all, without holding back.


    In an instant, Cameron, along with his wheelchair, was sent tumbling to the ground by Melody.


    He sprawled out on the floor, limbs iling awkwardly With thousands of spectators watching in the boxing arena, Cameron, who was once a prominent figure in Sommerville, now found himself in humiliating position, lying helplessly on the ground. His pride and his dignity were crushed by Melody once again.


    Melody had no interest in dragging this out. She''d already sent Spencer to the hospital with Nn; right now, she cared about Spencer''s legs far more than wasting time with Cameron.


    Spencer left Sommerville feeling hurt and ming himself, even after injuring his legs. But even after everything, he''s always thinking of Melody and how she''s been his rock.


    When the misunderstanding was still in the way, he''d quietly kept an eye on her.


    Once things were cleared up, he was practically glued to her side, her little teddy bear, addicted to her


    Now he''s like a big puppy with a whole lot of attitude, always clinging to her and refusing to let go of Melody''s long legs, happily basking in her attention.


    He must be feeling pretty low in the hospital right now.


    Melody turned to leave the arena, knowing she''d secured her spot in the finals.


    William and his five bodyguards are all on par with mid-tier tournament fighters.


    Now that she''s taken down their manager, the organizers have no choice but to put her in the main event -to see just how far her skills really go.


    As Melody quickly strode away, a subordinate from Gregoria rushed over to Cameron. He helped Suzanna get Cameron back into his wheelchair. At the same time, the camera that had been capturing Cameron''s humiliating moment on the ground suddenly cut to ck. The sudden preferential treatment and special consideration halted Melody''s long strides just as she was about to leave the arena.


    2/3


    10:48 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 381 Shadows of the Past


    Hold on.


    Why would Cameron get special treatment from the Gregoria them?


    It would likely be tied to his interest in the Veinspire Co wheelchair beneath Cameron, her eyes darkened with


    Was that really all there was to it?

 Remarry My 382

    9/2


    Chapter 382 A Doctor''s Dilemma


    Chapter 382 A Doctor''s Dilemma. 78%Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    +5 Free Cons


    Melody''s gaze lingered insti


    nctively on Cameron''s wheelchair for a split second. Strangely, since her return, she''d felt nothing seeing him in that chair-not even the urge to frown.


    But now, something about that wheelchair made her feel ufortable she couldn''t quite ce.


    The feeling unsettled her, and she frowned without thinking.


    As Melody was briskly leaving, she paused and turned to give an order to Brandon, her brow furrowed. "Brandon, check out Cameron''s connection with the organizers. See if they''ve got some deal going on. That kind of deal. Brandon''s younger brother, Bernard, couldn''t match his brother''s sharp resolve when it came to getting things done. Entrusting the task to Brandon, Melody finally nced at Bernard, who watched her with hopeful, puppy-dog eyes. "Bernard, you''re driving me."


    "Wait, that''s it?" Bernard, who''d been expecting some special mission, was left deted. A basic chauffeur gig? Surely, he was worth more than this?


    "Are we going or not?'' Melody shot him a quick look.


    He hurried after her, grinning and bowing yfully. "Right away, Madam. Your humble driver at your service!"


    Melody replied. "Can you just act normal for once?"


    At the Sommerville Medical Center.


    Spencery on a hospital bed, drenched in cold sweat. Ever since Craig had arrived at the clinic to check on him, his brow had been furrowed with concern.


    "Does he even care about his own legs? Does he know what a miracle it is that he''s even able to walk again like a normal person? Most people would never get a second chance like this!


    "Does he think he''s made of iron? Boxing, championships, and now look where that''s gotten him-back to the same crippled'' state he was in four years ago.


    "If the King finds out about this, he''ll never let my family off the hook!"


    Craig Stinds was the special doctor from Avenstras assigned by Tyrell to protect and care for Martin in Sommerville.


    He had kept his identity hidden, diligently staying in the city to safeguard Martin while waiting for Melody''s arrival.


    His family, the Stinds, had a long history of servings the chosen doctors for the Aventras royal family passing down their medical expertise through generations.


    1/2


    Their medical skills had evolved through each generation, and they were now considered among the world''s leading experts. Spencer''s legs were painstakingly treated by them, utilizing all their resources and 10:48 Mon, Nov 11 OF


    Chapter 382 A Doctor''s Dilemma


    knowledge.


    But now, the Stinds reputation was at risk!


    Nn stood nearby, knowing better than to argue with the doctor-doing so would be a death wish


    He lowered his gaze, speaking earnestly, "Spence isn''t being reckless this time. As a man, he wants to wake up his brother, Martin, and protect his sister. Melody


    "He told me before the match that if he couldn''t save his legs, it would be the price he had to pay. He wouldn''t let the King''s actions affect the Stinds.


    "Dr. Stind, enoughining. Just hurry up and save him" Nn urged anxiety couring through him. He was convinced that Melody had brought Spencer to find Craig because she believed he could use Spencer''s legs. However, Craig shook his head helplessly, a look of despair crossing his face as he dered, "Nn, Spence''s legs have sufferedplete nerve damage. There''s no saving them.


    "Spence''s knees were already old injuries that never healed properly. After he stood up, he insisted on continuing to practice boxing, getting hurt repeatedly. No one, not even a body of steel, can withstand that kind of wear and tear," Craig exined, his tone heavy with frustration.


    "Even without today''s knee injury, his legs would have eventually encountered serious problems" He moved to the bedside, looking down at Spencer, whoy half-conscious. Cently, he reached out to examine Spencer''s knees, signaling for someone to bring sharp scissors to cut open the fabric of his pants and fully reveal the wound.


    Even for a doctor ustomed to seeing gruesome injuries, Craig couldn''t help but gasp at the sight. Nn couldn''t bear to look, his gaze turning away in horror.


    Spencer''s knees were covered in scars, some of them splitting open now to reveal damaged bone underneath, visibly worn and scraped. His legs had been pierced by rusty nails that dug into the bone, leaving deep, twisted grooves from those long, spiraled screws. Right then and there, they all wanted to destroy the one responsible for this-Camel


    How cruel did someone have to be to inflict this kind of torture?


    Back then, Spencer had just been a kid. Fourteen-an age meant for anything but this. And now, barely is. he''d already been through more than anyone should have to bear.


    "All I can do for now is treat his injuries the best I can


    "Nn, this is way too serious. No matter what Spencer asked you to do, you must reach out to the King Immediately. He has to get here to the Sommerville and fast!" Craig''s words were serious.

 Remarry My

    Chapter 383 Against All Odds


    Chapter 383 Against All Odds 247884


    Aware of the gravity of the situation, Nn was about to inform the King when Melody abruptly pushed open the emergency room doors. Calm andposed, she instructed Craig. Dr. Stind, prepare for surgery. "Gel


    over here and assist me. I''m doing skeletal and meridian repair. You''ve got experience with this, right? If not, immediatel


    get one of the Stindy''s specialist on a video call-1 need a capable assistant."


    Melody had burst in with intense urgency. She was already slipping into her sterile gown as she rattled off instructions. ncing at Nn, who stood nearby, visibly distressed, she added, "Anyone not involved, out. Now. "And if you must inform Tyrell, tell him I''ll do everything I can for Spencer."


    Melody''s cool, calm voice carried a faint trace of nostalgia. It had been four years since she''dst seen Tyrell.


    From what Spencer and Nn had mentioned, she knew Tyrell was someone of high status now.


    But, to her, he was still the same person who had raised her with love and care, the one she''d looked up to like family. That bond, all those memories-they hadn''t faded one bit.


    Just then, Nn raised his phone. Through the encrypted line came a man''s deep, maic voice, both firm and soft, speaking with restrained emotion. He purposely lowered his voice, adding a warm, gentle tone as he said.


    "Mel, I believe in you. It doesn''t matter if you can save Spencer''s legs or not-you''ve already done your best. Don''t me yourself. I''ll be in Sommerville to see you both. And when I get there, I want the world to know that I am your father, that you belong with us. Your true family is right here."


    Even though he tried to stayposed, the voice carried a depth that only years of experience could bring. He seemed older somehow. But his care for Melody and his protection of Spencer were as strong as ever.


    In the ER, Nn had been ushered out.


    Craig swallowed, still picturing Melody as the delicate, gentle girl from years back who''d once struggled to lift even a small weight.


    But now, watching her calmly wield a scalpel and expertlyy out a set of acupuncture-needles, his expression grew serious. Without hesitation, he grabbed his phone to contact his family, who were far away in Aventras. The video connected.


    The Stinds, experts in royal medicine in Aventras, had clearly been informed. They were already gathered in their medicalb on the other end, seated attentively, barely daring to breathe.


    ""Let''s begin."


    1/2 Melody directed Craig to start Spencer''s anesthesia before stepping to his knees. Fully suited in sterile protection, she held her needles with a steady hand, beginning to iste each pressure point in his knees.


    0N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    1045 1,111 O


    Chapter 882 Against All Odds


    24 3 7800


    Yvery invention was swift and sure, each needle hitting its exact mark, and miraculously, the bleeding in Spencer''s legs begin to dow


    But this was only the beginning Melody instructed Craig to get a microscopic device for a more intricate procedure-meridian suturing


    Meridian suturing is an exceptionallyplex, minimally invasive procedure that demands the lead surgeon maintain absolute mental stability throughout


    It could take anywhere from a few hours to dozens of hours, requiring unwavering concentration to carefully stitch damaged meridians back together


    No one in the country has dared attempt it due to its high risks and chance ofplications.


    One wrong, move amidst theplex meridianworks, and the patient''s life could be in grave danger,


    But for Spencer, there was no other choice. He was stillso young-far too young to spend his life in a wheelchair


    Melody was determined to fight for Spencer''s chance at a healthy future.


    Dr. Tucker, the microscopic device is ready, Craig reported, taking note of her skill as she smoothly used the needles to iste Spencer''s leg nerves first, then drain out the harmful blood. He could tell she was more than qualified-likely even more capable than him. An untapped talent like hers? It was astounding the Shields had overlooked her for so long. They''d mistaken gold for copper


    But maybe it was better this way. Melody should bear the Tucker name.


    Returning to the King''s side, she would be the first princess in Aventras to be granted royal blood statust


    Her abilities were more than deserving of such an unparalleled honor and the King''s unique favoritism.

 Remarry My 384

    2/2


    Chapter 384 The Art of Healing


    Chapter 384 The Art of Healing


    1x78%


    +78%1


    15 Free Coms


    Melody leaned over the surgical table, fully focused and refusing to rx momentarily. Her hands moved steadily and lightly, precisely switching between acupuncture needles and the scalpel.


    The human meridian system is incrediblyplex.


    Standing at the surgical station, her expression was serious as she meticulously traced each pathway, carefully capturing the severed meridians. Through the microscopic device, she worked steadily to stitch them back together.


    It was a massive undertaking, requiring the utmost concentration from the surgeon-any mistake could be catastrophic.


    Time ticked away.


    The medical experts from the Stinds in Avenstras initially watched Melody''s techniques with a mixture of nervousness and awe.


    They were afraid that, being so young, she might just be showing off, risking Prince Carlos''s life as a stepping stone to gain favor with the Avenstras royal family.


    After all, Spencer''s legs were the Stinds best chance to secure their position in the Avenstras court.


    Each feared that one misstep from Melody could ruin their family''s future. But as time passed, their initial anxiety shifted to respect and admiration.


    The Stinds doctors were all top-tier experts in global medicine, even though they had been bought out entirely to serve the Avenstras royal family.


    High-ranking officials and elite figures worldwide still found ways to approach the Stinds privately for


    treatment.


    The Stinds''s medical influence was immense on a global scale.


    Some felt that Melody''s miraculous, masterful technique was worth going down in medical history.


    So, they began recording the operation on screen.


    The recording angle was carefully chosen, focusing primarily on Melody''s hands-white, slender, and delicate.


    Even stained with blood, they retained an undeniable beauty. There was a slight dy in the recording.


    Harris Stind was a renowned neuroscientist with students across the globe. Although over 60, he remained deeply passionate about advancing and solving problems in neuro-medicine.


    He frequently discussed neurology treatments with medical students worldwide. He was currently researching nerve repair methods from a minimally invasive perspective.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    Little did he expect that today, a young girl would teach him his own lesson.


    Harris''s gaze on the screen grew increasingly excited.


    1/2


    <


    10:48 Mon, Nov 11 F.


    Chapter 384 The Art of Healing


    $473


    While wearing a mask, Melody had not shown her face the entire time, yet Harris''s eyes sparkled with admiration.


    He even recorded the most crucial parts of her technique to share with his disciples, who were just as passionate about nerve repair in legs.


    Minutes, hours, and then more than a dozen hours passed. Finally, after 26 hours, Melody and even Craig. who had been assisting her, felt utterly drained.


    Finally, Melodypleted the delicate stitching on Spencer''s knees, her face pale as she carefully removed the instruments and pulled out the silver needles.


    Exhaustion overwhelmed her, and she nearly copsed, though she managed to hold herself upright. Her hands trembled, feeling almost foreign to her, as she staggered out of the emergency room


    She fell into a familiar, strong embrace when she stepped out..


    She looked up, meeting Edward''s bloodshot, tired eyes, whose dark circles were heavy under his gaze


    Melody hugged his waist, leaning into his warm embrace as she teased him, "Oh my, who is this? You''ve almost turned into a big panda!"


    Edward held her with a tender expression, gently patting her head. Knowing exactly what she was worried about, he said in a calm but dangerous tone, "Mel, don''t worry-the final match has been postponed to tomorrow night. "We still have a chance."


    Melody tilted her head, unsurprised by her husband''s thoughtfulness.


    They''d always shared a tacit understanding, but she hadn''t expected him to be this on top of things


    He''d even bought her an extra day to rest.


    Still, the International Underground Boxing Tournament only allowed a three-day final total


    How had Edward convinced the organizers to dy it by two days?


    Sensing her curiosity, Edward looked at her with a slightly smug, yful glint in his eyes as he lowered his voice and said, "Well, I had Brandon poison every singlepetitor, just a little.


    "To be safe, we also gave a small dose to everyone at the venue."


    Brandon said, "Right now, every wealthy kid in Sommerville is running a fever and thinking there''s some epidemic going around."


    Melody said, "Uh... well, that certainly is thorough. He really didn''t spare anyone, did he?"

 Remarry My 385

    Chapter 385 Pressure of the Finals


    Chapter 385 Pressure of the Finals


    Although Melody found this approach a bit extreme, she had to admit it was incredibly effective, Satisfied, she nestledfortably into Edward''s arms, finally feeling a bit of the tension release.


    But she didn''t forget to address Craig, whose expression mirrored her, exhausted and a bit defeated."


    "Dr. Stind, even though we managed to reconnect Spencer''s knee meridians through minimally invasive surgery, I can''t guarantee he''ll be able to walk again," she said. "I''ll have to trouble you to oversee his follow-up recovery."


    After she gave these instructions, a hollow feeling washed over her, the kind that followed an intense focus and sudden release.


    "Understood, Ms. Tucker. But please, go get some rest yourself, replied Craig. "Two days have passed, and even the toughest body has limits."


    As a doctor, Craig knew all too well that Melody''s practical skills surpassed those of many highly specialized neurosurgeons worldwide.


    But then again, considering she was a student at Greenfield University and an associate of Pharma821. genius-level abilities seemed less surprising


    her


    After all, Greenfield University only epted the exceptionally talented. Even Gary had been admitted based on his athletic prowess alone, and his natural skill in sports allowed him to earn a top reputation in the underground boxing tournament. Greenfield University''s selection was based purely on capability; without exceptional talent, no one could enter this prestigious school.


    Take Martin, for example. Despite his humble background, he got into Greenfield University. He even became the student council president,ter building a reputation in finance as a prodigy and rising star Globally, rumors circted that Greenfield University never nurtured idlers


    You might pass by an unassuming sanitation worker who, unbeknownst to you, holds dozens of patents from multiple countries. Sweeping the streets could be their way of unwinding after research.


    Melody knew Craig''s background and his close connections to the Aventras royal family supporting Spencer, so she felt confident leaving Spencer''s care to him.


    She needed to make the most of her time to recover-after all, tomorrow, she''d have to step back into the octagon ring for the finals.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    The organizers from Gregoria could be downright devious.


    Regardless of who they had working the venue, from internal agents to middle and upper management, even top-level figures like William, the international match manager, not a single person knew the location of the championship prize until it was unveiled through ''official channels'' after the finals.


    And then, there was the matter of how to unlock the secure chest containing these treasures.


    1/2


    10:48 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 385 Pressure of the Finals.


    2 78%


    The International Underground Boxing Tournament was entirely under the control of Gregoria''s top officials, and everyone knew that the champion''s prize was always a world-coveted masterpiece.


    This time, rumors had spread that there were two treasures.


    One of them is the Veinspire Codex, a national treasure of Cleussau


    Many of the boxingpetitors from Cleussau, apart from those like Melody, who genuinely needed the Veinspire Codex for healing, or Robson, the head of the Finns, had their sights set on bringing this national treasure back home. Each year, Gregoria''s underground boxing tournament featured highly targeted prizes, often artifacts or academic achievements from other nations, specifically designed to draw fighters from that country to participate.


    But under the tight control of Gregoria''s leaders, it was typically one of their own fighters who took the championship, deliberately mocking the foreignpetitors who could not reim their national treasures despite giving everything they had. The internationalmunity had long condemned this underhanded tactic of humiliating other


    countries.


    Yet, since Gregoria''s prizes dangled as bait for national treasure, there was no other option to recover them through these shadowy channels, a fact that only made Gregoria more arrogant.


    For these reasons, while the Moore family held considerable influence in Sommerville, they couldn''t openly move against Gregoria''s organizers.


    Interfering with international issues at that level could trigger political disputes and risk setting a trap for Cleussau.


    Melody understood this well, so she had never considered stealing back the Veinspire Codex


    the sole remaining work of Liarn, the legendary Cleussauan medicine doctor, the handbook''s presence


    in Gregoria''s hands, used to trap and humiliate Cleussanan fighters, was a travesty.


    But since it was lost abroad, Melody felt strongly that it had to be won back openly and honorably. And if it went missing again, the world would witness this unique piece of Cleussau''s medicine heritage being stolen!

 Remarry My 386

    Chapter 386 The Final Countdown.


    Chapter 386 The Final Countdown


    As for the second treasure prepared by the organizers from Gregoria, its nature remained undisclosed.


    A sense of unease stirred in Melody''s heart; knowing Gregoria''s devious ways, she was sure they had some sinister trick.


    For now, though, with no answers in sight, they could only take things one step at a time.


    Exhausted, Melody closed her eyes, letting Edward carry her home to rest.


    She slept for an entire day and night, gathering her strength.


    Time moved on, and the tournament resumed as scheduled after a two-day pause in the finals.


    The spot once held by William was now taken over by James Brown, a towering figure of a six-foot-five-tall man with a rugged face framed by a thick beard.


    He stood sternly but indifferently in the boxing ring, reading off the list of finalists.


    Only ten fighters remained.


    After Spencer''s ident, Melody had KO''d Camel, filling in his spot as one of the ten finalpetitors.


    Tonight''s fights promised to be intense, yet as the audience gathered in their seats, many seemed sluggish and drained.


    Quite a few of Sommerville''s wealthy young elites, having ced heavy bets, were hooked up to IVs, arriving with the help of bodyguards.


    In the ring, each fighter exuded power and appeal-broad-shouldered, muscr, and giving off the strength that seemed ready to crush an opponent at any moment.


    The scene below was quite a spectacle but filled with a rather sickly vibe.


    Alfred leaned against the octagon ring cage, a thermometer dangling from his mouth, his expression a mix of emotions as he nced at theposed Edward. He said, "Edward, we''re family, after all," he said. "How could you give me the same stuff? "My life matters too, you know! I heard that medicine has side effects that could affect reproductive functions!N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    "I''m still young! I haven''t even given our family any heirs yet. You''re so eruel. How can you do this to me? Geez!"


    Alfred sulked beside him, the thermometer still in his mouth.


    Edward, clearly annoyed, didn''t bother with Alfred''s usual antics and coldly tossed the me to Brandon, "Oh, go talk to him."


    Alfred''s face turned as if he were holding in a bowel movement, a mix of embarrassment and anger flooding over him.


    1/2


    Chapter 386 The Final Countdown


    9478%


    +5 Free Cons


    He marched up to Brandon, grabbed him, and leaned in to whisper conspiratorially, "Hey, Brandon. Since you have this amazing skill, why didn''t you properly treat me?"


    The implications of his words were clear, and he couldn''t resist the urge to poke fun.


    After all, if Edward wanted to mess with someone, it would be one thing. But to turn that same treatment on him? That was an unexpected twist.


    It was evident there were some shady characters in their organization, and Alfred was looking for a bit of fun to tease Brandon, the ever-serious one, reminding him of the consequences of provoking him. Brandon, a hulking figure, rarely showed much emotion in front of the chattering Alfred. Still, his normally stoic face cracked just slightly as he replied hoarsely, "What? You think Bernard can''t handle this."


    "Alfred, how did you find out? Did you spill the beans?"


    Alfred was left dumbfounded. Huh? What kind of top-tier gossiping is this?


    Just then, Felicity happened to walk by, her face a mix of shock and amusement as she gave a thumbs-up. "Respect, understanding, blessings. Then, she tilted her head, looking at Brandon earnestly. "And you?" Brandon shook his head thoughtfully. I don''t agree!


    "We can''t let the Sacher family line die out.


    "Mr. Alfred, could you at least wait until I have a girlfriend before you try to turn Bernard into something else


    Alfred responded, "What the hell? Seriously?"


    Then, Bernard, who had just arrived, was equally puzzled. "Huh?"


    Who even understands? It felt like he was walking through the neighborhood, where even a dog could get its reputation ruined by some casual gossip from the local moms.


    Not that he was a dog, of course. But seriously, Bernard''s reputation was taking a hit!


    "You don''t have to make such a big deal to defend my innocent'' reputation.


    "If you want a partner, we might dy school worldwide until November."


    "You''re killing me." Brandon yfully smacked his younger brother on the forehead. This was less likely than the end of the world!

 Remarry My 387

    2/2


    Chapter 387 Cheating


    Chapter 387 Cheating


    On the finals stage.


    The final round is fundamentally different from every previous qualifying match.


    00:78%


    +5 Free Coins


    The ten finalists begin with a brutal mixed martial arts brawl, resembling a fight to the death in an arena.


    This format allows contestants to use any fighting style they are skilled in.


    As soon as one of the ten falls, they are automatically considered out.


    Under these rules, a series of shady alliances often emerges. The ten who advance to the finals typically form secret teams in advance, especially targeting the "dark horse" who stands out from the intermediate rounds. They gang up to eliminate high-risk contenders together.


    The battle continues until only three contestants remain.


    Then, they each give their all to vie for the top spot.Content bel0ngs to N?vel(D)r/a/ma.Org.


    This format has been in ce for many years, typically led by Gregoria. Each year, the finals usually feature six fighters arranged by Gregoria''s organizers, who discreetly team up to eliminate contestants from other countries. Even if a few strong contenders from other countries emerge, they''re often bribed by Gregoria to maintain a semnce of bnce.


    Just like Gabrielst year.


    If every year''s top three in the International Underground Boxing Tournament all belong to Gregoria, it could easily provoke public outrage.


    Thus, Gregoria had always struck a careful bnce in its "cheating" practices.


    This format was visibly unfair.


    But this was Underground Boxing Tournament-there was no fairness, only raw strength.


    And this time, Melody emerged in the intermediate rounds using the internationally recognized, ruthless Adaptive Combat fighting style. For every finalist, she was the biggest threat. Because of this, tonight''s opening might appear as a random ten-person free-for-all, but in reality evm the audience knew Melody would be the primary target for the other nine finalists. Well, perhaps eight.


    It''s rumored that Gary Shield, the champion boxer from Cleussau, was Melody''s brother.


    Since they were family, her brother probably wouldn''t turn against her.


    Yet, even so, two Cleussauan contestants would still have to take Gregoria, known for their boxing prowess.


    Winning against such odds would indeed be a miracle


    e on eight other fighters, including six from


    1/2


    10:48 Mon, Nov 11 DF


    Chapter 387 Cheating


    Melody now stood alone in one corner of the arena.


    For tonight''s showdown, the organizers had already set up a sufficiently spacious venue for the finals.


    The audience could watch this thrilling event from every angle, all around the arena.


    As per tradition, everyone, no matter how ill or tired, must participate in this crucial aspect: betting online before the match.


    "I''m putting my money on Melody to win tonight. She may look petite and easy to knock down with a p, but she knows the deadliest Adaptive Combat. This is like giving her cheat-mode powers-who could challenge her?" "Let''s not get carried away. Melody is tough, sure, but so is Jake Finn from Cleussau''s the Finns.


    "Cleussau has three fighters in the finals this year-Melody, Gary, and Jake. At least one of them has to make the top three, or else we''d face the humiliation of being crushed by Gregoria''s fighters on our country "The whole audience would lose face"


    "Hah! Cleussau only has three finalists, but Gregoria has six."


    "Knowing how devious they are, I bet this year''s champion will be from Gregoria again!"


    They always pull the strings like that."


    "I''ll stick with a sure bet and backst year''s champion, Rosen from Gregoria-safe and sound."


    Many in the crowd nod in agreement.


    After all, the International Underground Boxing Tournament had run for over a decade, and without fail. the champions had always been from Gregoria.


    This had helped solidify their reputation as a global boxing powerhouse.

 Remarry My 388

    Chapter 388 Let Me Protect You, Okay?


    Chapter 388 Let Me Protect You, Okay? @X 78%


    +5 Free Coins


    This entrenched perception had led more and more people each year to bet on Gregoria to win, abandoning support for their own national yers.


    As a result, the organizers from Gregoria had quietly eroded the confidence of audiences from other countries.


    But this time, they forgot something important.


    This was Cleussau.


    Cleussau has plenty of rebellious souls, born into wealthy families with the spirit of "I make my own fate."


    As a result, the betting field quickly split into two prizing camps.


    "Hrious! I''ve got money to burn, and I''m betting on Cleussau to win tonight! Gregoria pulls dirty tricks in the finals every year, but it''s about time they see that causing trouble on Cleussau turf won''t fly!"


    "Go, Melody! Go, Mr. Gary! Jake, stand tall! Cleussau can''t lose-especially not here in Sommerville, our own capital!"


    "I''m betting 50 million on Melody to take the championship."


    "I''m putting down 100 million on Melody to light up the arena and crush those puny fighters from Gregoria!"


    Thest bet was ced by Alfred.


    Having yed the role of second-generation heir for years in the Moores, he had more than enough in pocket money.


    But this time, he was ready to wager every bit of his liquid assets.


    Let''s support Melody and make her proud!


    Money? Just paper.


    If it makes Melody happy, then Edward will be happy. And if he''s happy, a few hundred million will be falling into my hands in no time, right? Yes, he truly was born a capitalist.


    On the stage.


    Gary stood a short distance from Melody, his heart unsettled. He knew his presence nearby might only annoy her, so he didn''t dare get too close..


    Still, he had some experience with "underground fights" and he busied himself adjusting an old pair of boxing gloves Melody had once stitched for him herself. Step by step, he edged within six feet of her, feigning nonchnce. He wanted to get even closer, but a single cold look from Melody reminded him of the red boxing gloves


    172


    10:49 Mon, Nov 11


    Chapter 388 Let Me Protect You, Okay?


    that Spencer had held up with pride.


    78%0


    +5 Free Coins


    The gloves bore a carefully crafted cartoon design, familiar and stitched with such fine, meticulous care- it must have taken so much effort and love.


    Gary felt his heart ache as if it were bleeding all over again.


    As Melody''s gaze swept over him with indifference, he felt the wound in his chest rip open, salt searing into it bit by bit.


    His voice was hoarse, trembling, just barely holding back a sob as he said in a low, repressed tone, "Mel, they''re all nning to go after you. Later ... fall back behind me. Let me protect you, okay?


    "I... I don''t mean anything else, you can just think of it as me wanting to protect... to protect a friend."


    Gary''s eyes stayed locked on Melody. A nameless bitterness churned in him, like a thousand doses of bile wing up his throat.


    He wanted to spit it out, to rid himself of the taste, but swallowed it back down, leaving a harsh bitterness that sat heavy in his chest.


    The once proud and free-spirited Mr. Gary of the Shields, a youth who once seemed so full of life, now hung his head, humbled, craving a mere scrap of kindness from his sister.


    All he wanted was for her to let him stay by her side, to protect her.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    To feel, once more, that he had a reason to exist and to be a better person.


    Would Mel give him that chance?


    With a heart aching like a forlorn puppy''s, Gary looked up at her with hope glinting in his eyes, terrified of being discarded again.


    But Melody dismissed his remorse without a word.


    Her gaze drifting away as she said coolly, "Gary, you should have figured it out by now.


    "I supported you fighting underground, helped you secretly practice boxing and martial arts-not because you love boxing and I wanted to please you, but because... Spence loves it!" Boom!


    Gary''s mind went nk, struck by her words like a lightning bolt.


    The realization hit him like a thunderp; the truth was shattering and undeniable.

 Remarry My 389

    Chapter 389 I Never Considered You Family


    Chapter 389 I Never Considered You Family @X78%N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    +5 Free Coins


    If he had been merely shattered by suspicion before, now he was utterly broken, crying out in despair.


    "No no How could this be?


    ...


    "Mel, you always loved following me around, urged me to study, and I tried to work hard and learn finance again. You''re just angry at me. You''re lying to me, right


    "Mel, say something. Your kindness to me-it can''t be fake! You can''t fool me. You truly treated me as family, didn''t you?"


    But back then, Gary had missed it all.


    He selfishly trampled over everything Melody had given him, reaping all the privileges of beloved brother.


    Yet, he''d never offered a single thing in return, not even a nceughed and yed with his friends.


    At that time, Gary had never imagined he''d end up here.


    see if she


    Big he


    HM Was keeping up while he


    Corners, as


    Melody stared into his eyes, watching as they turned red at the


    tears gathered in the eyes of the once-strong boy, the boy who endured countless injuries in the ring without a sound. Now, he was crying.


    He was filled with grievance and despair.


    But Melody''s heart did not soften. Her voice was cold as she parted her lips to speak, "Gary, stop deluding yourself.


    "I never considered you family.


    "Not before, not now, and never in the future!"


    Melody''s voice was cold and unyielding, each word like a de cutting through Gary, slicing through bone and blood. But she had to take this step forward.


    She didn''t need Gary''s remorse.


    All she wanted was for them to go their separate ways, strangers never to disturb each other again!


    Gary''s face grew distant, a hint of self-mockery settling on his once-handsome features.


    A sharp, indescribable ache twisted through him, wing up his throat, leaving him raw and silent.


    He paused for a long time before speaking, his voiceced with a bitterness he couldn''t hide.


    "If that''s how it is... then so be it...


    1/2


    10:49 Mon, Nov 11 OF.


    Chapter 389 I Never Considered You Famil


    "Even so, you won''t make me stop wanting to protect you, Mel. This final manch is too danger


    Bang!


    Before he could finish, Melody''s fist shot out, striking Hirn with unrestrained impatience and knodding him off bnce.


    If words couldn''t reach him, she''d let her fists do the talking


    No matter if the world called her cold-blooded, she would ept no pity from anyone in the Shields


    In her past life, she had suffered enough for her softnes


    This time, she would not repeat those mistakes.


    "No... Mel, how can you hit Gary before the final match even begins? Suzzata vyke teddy puting Cameron''s wheelchair as the two arrived at the spectator area.


    Over the past few days, she had been meticulously managing and loosening Cameron''s legs ording to the prescriptions from their grandfather.


    The work was exhausting, but it was starting to show some results.


    These past two nights, she''d also taken to lighting the "unknown aromatherapy she''d scavenged from the servant quarters of Melody''s old cottage-at Cam''s request.


    With it, he was finally able to sleep peacefully, sparing her from having to continue massaging him imo the night.


    And the effects were clear.


    This morning, he''d eagerly told her he was feeling some movement in his meridian, a sign of returning cirction in his legs.


    Cameron''s gaze grew colder as he noticed Melody''s actions from afar, a deeper disdain shing in his eyes. "She''s insane. She can''t even tolerate Gary. How could we expect her to ever be grateful to the Shields?


    "A stray dog returning halfway through life. Even though she is part of the Shields, she''s been raised by those dogs outside, and it shows."


    Suzanna''s eyes glinted with a trace of irony. The ''dogs outside'' Cam was referring to-did he mean the Tuckers?

 Remarry My 390

    2/2


    Chapter 390 She''s Suffered Enough


    Chapter 390 She''s Suffered Enough


    78%


    15 Free Coins


    In the ring, even after Melody''s punch knocked him down, Gary stubbornly picked himself up. His gentle as he looked at her.


    How could he forget? How dared he forget?


    gaze


    That dream of the prison fire haunted him every night, burning in his mind like an endless torment.


    It was so vivid, as though he had truly been there, as if he had stood coldly by, watching as Melodyy bound in chains, a bloodstained cloth covering her eyes. What had happened to her eyes?


    Had someone... taken them?


    Why was she trapped in that dark, fiery prison? Who had sent her to such a hopeless ce?


    Each night, the dream unfolded a bit more, revealing one more piece of that fateful fire.


    Until he finally saw himself.


    In the dream, he saw himself rushing into the abandoned prison. His eyes were cold and disdainful, as though Melody were nothing more than trash beneath his notice... When he entered with the family, the first sight that greeted him was a battered and bloodied Melody, lying atop Suzanna, as if she were tormenting her.


    But how could that have been? Melody had been so frail then.


    Even though, Suzanna was still a frail patient at that time.


    But even then, she was in better condition than Melody, who was covered in needle marks and had lost her eyesight.


    The truth was obvious if they thought about it rationally, yet no one in the Shields cared about this objective fact.


    After they rushed into the prison, they all instinctively began to me Melody.


    Sean went so far as to p Melody.


    Gary observed himself, showing no emotion on his face, looking down as he gently helped up Suzanna with concern.


    At that moment, he felt as if his heart was being twisted in reality.


    The dream reyed the scene of the Shields showing concern as they escorted Suzanna out of the prison.


    Cameron personally carried the frightened girl, clutching her chest, without sparing a single nce at Melody, who was left behind in the corner.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    They managed to escape before the mes spread, getting into a car bound for the hospital.


    1/2


    Chapter 390 She''s Suffered Enough


    847-184


    Only then did "Gary frown and voice his worry, saying to the others in the car, "Cam, Melody is still inside!


    "How..." he began to ask, but his words were interrupted by Suzanna''s cough. The frail girl leaned weakly against Cam''s embrace, clutching her chest. With a few drops of blood on her face, her cheeks smudged with soot from the fire they had just fled. Suzanna frowned with worry as well and added, "Yes, even though I''ve unlocked Mel''s chains, she... she can''t see, Cam, hurry back and rescue her.


    "She already gave me her eyes, she''s suffered enough. How can we abandon her?"


    As the eldest, Timothy also realized that his partiality had gone too far.


    Even if Melody was at fault in countless ways, she had ended up in prison while covering for the Shields.


    Being the responsible eldest brother, he couldn''t help but pick up his phone, calling the bodyguards to go in and rescue her.


    But just then, someone tapped on the car window, and Freda''s worried voice came through, "Mr. Tim, I''ve already sent my nephew Wilson to rescue Melody. You just take Ms. Shield to the hospital.


    "Heart conditions can''t be dyed, you know.


    "Besides, Ms. Shield has finally tied the knot with Mr. Kenrick Payne. The wedding banquet is tomorrow, after all; we can''t let anyone spoil things on purpose."


    The implication was clear to everyone present.


    Kenrick and Melody had once been close. Although they never publicly disclosed a rtionship, their closeness was obvious.


    Later, Kenrick exined to Suzie, and only then did everyone understand.


    Melody had never been romantically involved with Kenrick; it was merely that before Martin fell into aa, she had specifically asked Kenrick to take care of her, leading to the misunderstanding about their rtionship. From beginning to end, Kenrick only ever saw himself as a "brother" to Melody.


    Yet Melody couldn''t bear to see her sister with her childhood friend, always trying toe between them.


    More than once, this had caused Suzie to cry in secret.


    If her brothers hadn''t happened to witness it, no one would have known how domineering Melody had been, bullying Suzie right under their noses....


    After pondering for a moment, Timothy furrowed his brow tightly, sighed, and finally spoke with a tone of resolution, "Mrs. Swenson is right. Even though Melody can''t see, the fire isn''trge. With Wilson rescuing her, nothing will happen to her."

 Remarry My 391

    Chapter 391 Let''s Get Started


    the first fighter charging at them.


    But no matter how skilled he was, he could only defend against an attack from one direction.


    ???? 68%¡ã


    +5 Free Coins


    There were six skilled fighters from Gregoria, all top-tier boxers with ruthless techniques. Seeing that Gary seemed intent on throwing himself into danger, they exchanged nces and sent three of their own to intercept him. The others quickly surrounded Gary from behind and began to face off against Melody.


    They knew that Melody practiced Adaptive Combat.


    This was a top-tier fighting style where close-range attacks could take down an opponent in a single move.


    They dared not rush in, instead opting for a strategy of attrition to wear down her stamina first.


    Melody''s petite frame had revealed a weakness in her previous fights: her endurance and punching power were notablycking.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    After all, women are generally not as physically strong as men, aren''t they?


    With this mindset, the fighters from Gregoria sent out the first opponent skilled at exhausting others, Circling around Melody to disrupt her strategy.


    Melody watched the first fighter''s moves with cold eyes her small figure darting like a specter behind him in an instant.


    As soon as he realized what was happening, he retaliated with a flurry of attacks.


    He was a standard boxer, but from the venomous strikes he threw, Melody could tell he was also secretly nning to use ze Combat against her. Melody''s almond-shaped eyes narrowed dangerously.


    This was undoubtedly a precise strike at her weak point.


    In an instant, her expression turned cold and intimidating. She struck with lightning speed, leaving her opponent no time to react.


    Before he could process what had happened, he was already on the ground, incapacitated ...


    "Oh my...


    A collective gasp echoed throughout the arena.

 Remarry My 392

    Chapter 392 It Was You Who Let It Slip


    Chapter 392 It Was You Who Let It Slip @X 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    This was ridiculous-the fighter who had faced Melody first was none other than the third-ce winner of thest underground boxing tournament!


    The spectators could only see Melody strike, her moves so intricate that her hands seemed to create afterimages.


    The opponent, still caught in his unguarded punching stance, crumpled to the ground without warning.


    Was it really true that she is in the flower of her youth?


    Themotion behind him caught Gary''s attention, and he couldn''t help but nce back. In just a few seconds, Melody had flipped over apetitor who had ced in the top threest time? When had she learned these techniques?Text ? owned by N?velDrama.Org.


    Moreover, everyone could see that Melody wasn''t using the dreaded Adaptive Combat typical of intermediate matches this time.


    Instead, her moves resembled the martial arts that had been passed down for thousands of years in Cleussau...


    Cleussau''s martial arts were also a form ofbat, widely practiced across the globe, but very few could master it to a high degree. Melody''s disy of martial arts left the entire arena stunned.


    "What was that move? Mel is incredibly cool! Haha! Two days ago when she used the Adaptive Combat, it reportedly scared the fighters from Gregoria so much that they called in Rosen, the three-time boxing champion who originally didn''t n topete this year ..." "Rosen! He''s recognized as the world''s number one boxer, and it''s said he also practices the Adaptive Combat. With his buildbined with the lethal moves of Adaptive Combat, he''s a real powerhouse. It''s clear he''s not just here to win; he''s out for Melody''s blood!"


    "Pfft! No matter how much they brag, do they really think Mel is a pushover? Mel also knows Cleussauan martial arts! Let theme! I''ll even bet 50 million to calm her nerves!"


    "Rosen has been low-key this year, even wearing a ck mask. No wonder I didn''t recognize him; that fierce, disfiguring centipede scar on his face is his badge of honor! "Three years ago, he got that scar from a fight with his opponent, Brent, but Brent ended up paying for it with his life. Since then, Rosen has be a legend!" "Melody may be impressive, but the underground boxing arena is Rosen''s domain!"


    The audience from Cleussau was buzzing with excitement, far more animated than Melody, who stood calmly in the arena.


    At that moment, an elderly man with an otherworldly demeanor couldn''t help but stand up, puffing out his cheeks in disbelief.


    1/2


    Chapter 392 It Was You Who Let It Slip


    "What? Who is this girl?


    "She knows the core technique of the Ironspire Sect-the Thirty-Six Acupoints Technique!"


    +5 Free Coins


    The old man looked to be in his 60s or 70s, dressed in a white suit. The moment he saw Melody''s moves, excitement lit up his eyes.


    Despite living for over 80 years, he managed to maintain a certainposure.


    He pressed down the corners of his mouth, which seemed more difficult to control than an AK, mumbling to himself, "Though she''s just a girl, she''s definitely a good seed." His astonishment was palpable.


    The disciples behind him, dressed in traditional suits, changed their expressions at once.


    One young disciple quickly tugged at Jacob''s dark blue suit and whispered, "Uncle Jacob, why are you teaching everything to outsiders?


    "She... she... is just a girl! Master said that our martial arts should not be passed on outside, especially not to women!"


    Jacob still looked somewhat disheveled, wearing a loose suit that hung on his tall, slender frame.


    His shoulder-length hair waszily tied into a small braid, and he had an air of nonchnce about him, with dark circles under his eyes that gave him a wild, handsome look.


    He casually tugged at his robe and replied in azy tone, "What do you know, you brat?


    "Talent knows no gender. If I have something to teach her, it''s just my good fortune.


    "Look, look! My dear disciple... no, I mean, this girl from the Moores is taking down her opponent with one move. Isn''t she amazing?


    "Hmm, this is what I taught her!"


    Jacob proudly raised his chin, maintaining a casual demeanor, but his eyes sparkled with appreciation and satisfaction.


    At 31, he felt a surge of pride at being able to teach such an impressive girl; he almost wanted to go back to the dojo and pray in gratitude.


    What does ''the girl from the Moores'' mean? a disciple wondered, confused.


    The elderly man, with his ethereal aura, was sharp-eyed and quick-eared. Upon hearing his grandson''s boast, he jumped up and smacked him on the head, scolding, "You rascal! No wonder I was wondering how she could wield the Ironspire Sect''s martial arts; turns out, it was you who let it slip!


    "What else does she know? Tell me!"


    Jacob casually scratched his head, his tone evenzier, Oh, I just borrowed some secret techniques from our rtives and enemies and tossed them to my... my girl. She''s just been casually learning for a few years."


    2/3


    14.27 Tue, Nov 12 Bu.


    Chapter 392 It Was You Who Let It Slip


    Marcus thought, What on earth did you just say?

 Remarry My 393

    Chapter 393 Let''s Surround Her


    Chapter 393 Let''s Surround Her


    Jacob spoke with aid-back tone, yet his words nearly gave Marcus a fright.


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    Initially, Marcus had nned to scold his grandson for revealing the family''s secret skills. However, not only did he steal from his uncles'' families, he even stole from the rival families and taught them to this girl.


    Observing her closely, he noticed that this young girl possessed remarkable skill, which exined why his usually choosy grandson, Jacob, had shown interest in her.


    Despite putting on an angry front, he was, in truth, thoroughly impressed by Melody''s techniques.


    He''d been hoping to bring her into their group quietly.


    However, he waspletely surprised to find out that she was already part of his family.


    Just then, the young disciple, who had moments before been clutching Jacob''s sleeve, turned to Marcus with a puzzled expression and asked, "Master, if the girl on stage is Uncle Jacob''s disciple, does that mean she''s my senior?


    "She is incredible. She seems young, yet has mastered the Thirty-Six Acupoints Technique with such finesse. Most impressive of all, she took down the Gregoria fighter in a single strike.


    "Isn''t she showing respect for our Cleussauan culture? Even though Gregorian boxing is powerful, Ironspire Sect can take them down in just a few moves. That''s quite remarkable."


    The young disciple, named Ethan McDonald, was someone Marcus had discovered near the orphanage and brought back to the mountain to train.


    The older brothers in the Ironspire Sect referred to him as Little Ethan.


    Even though Cleussau now prioritized science above everything else...


    They weren''t permitted to fly with their swords.


    Yet, their tradition was part of the orthodox sect of Cleussau, which meant it was their duty to preserve and share their techniques and secret texts.


    Marcus'' furrowed brows were lost in the tterying from Little Ethan.


    Finally, he took a deep breath and said, "Melody is truly impressive.


    "The Thirty-Six Acupoints Technique is a signature skill of the Ironspire Sect. These thirty-six moves are extraordinary, incorporating thirty-six acupoints techniques that include twelve soft nerve spots, twelve dizziness points, and twelve heavy pressure points." The more Marcus talked, the harder it became for him to hide his pride.


    Hmm, even though Jacob himself was demonstrating this special skill from the sect, it couldn''t match Melody''s speed from earlier,


    Jacob raised his eyebrows slightly, noticing Marcus''s admiration for Melody, and decided to stoke the


    1


    1/3


    14:27 Tue, Nov 12


    Chapter 393 Let''s Surround Her


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    mes further.


    "Exactly! The unique aspect of this martial arts technique lies in its variety of moves: probing, chopping, slicing, sealing, closing, capturing, grabbing, pulling, tearing, ripping, expanding, striking, coiling, countering, and pressing. Its ability to change between solid and empty is endless, soaring and diving like an eagle, and advancing and retreating with incredible speed.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    "This move is so formidable that other sects once dubbed our Ironspire Sect the Eagle w King!


    "Grandpa, do you think Mel''s ''Eagle w Technique''pares to how you used to fight?"


    Jacob spoke loudly, drawing the attention of the sharp-eyed audience around him. Although they hadn''t known the somewhat disheveled yet artistically stylish financial mogul before, his outfit was undeniably distinctive.


    Adding to the excitement, the people around him were dressed in the custom-made "sect robes" of the Ironspire Sect, instantly stirring the blood of the Cleussauan audience.


    They leaned in closer, eager to hear every word.


    Their fingers nearly sparked with energy as they typed on their phones, captivated by the moment.


    "Wow! Melody just unleashed the Cleussauan martial arts technique known as the "Thirty-Six Acupoints Technique, a top-secret skill from the Ironspire Sect. With the Eagle w Technique in her arsenal, it''s no surprise she can take down the best martial artists from Gregoria with ease!"


    "What? Melody isn''t just adept at the Adaptive Combat to put Gregoria in their ce; she also knows traditional martial arts?"


    "Hold on, let me let you in on a little secret-it''s not merely martial arts; it''s martial skills!"


    "This is ridiculous! Isn''t the final meant to be a free-for-all where any techniques are allowed? That sly little country, Gregoria, even went so far as to recruit Rosen, a three-time champion from Cleussau. This is clearly cheating! Is nobody going to step in and address this?"


    "Melody, we have to show them that in Cleussau, even if they''re not strong, cheating won''t be tolerated!"


    The International Underground Boxing Tournament offered a feeling of liberation, featuring a unique screen link that connected all the audience''s phones to the arena.


    This setup enabled viewers to share their thoughts about the fight without any restrictions.


    An international trantion Al was working to trante every stream ofments on the screen in real time.


    Arthat moment, the main screen was overflowing withments regarding the martial arts move that Melody executed.


    The organizers looked visibly upset.


    However, the match continued on the field.


    Once the first fighter went down, the remaining two from Gregoria appeared shaken.


    2/3


    14:27 Tue, Nov 12


    Chapter 393 Let''s Surround Her


    1223 60%


    +5 Free Coins


    "Let''s surround her.


    "She can only strike in one direction, so if we set up an ambush correctly, we can...


    One of the fighters intentionally spoke in their native tongue, assuming Melody wouldn''tprehend.


    As soon as they made their move, Melody had already darted like the wind, her small frame suddenly appearing behind the fighter who was attempting to surprise her.

 Remarry My 394

    Chapter 394 Traitor 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    The girl moved as lightly as a breeze, her palm touching the first fighter''s back with barely any visible force.


    Yet, the man was instantly sent flying, and as the second fighter rushed in, their movements were equally swift.


    Melody didn''t allow him any time to respond; in one quick motion, she seized the first fighter she''d struck, yanked him back, and hurled him straight at the second.


    The second fighter''s momentum was thrown off entirely.


    In a sh, Melody sprang out from behind the first fighter.


    With a swift, powerful shove, she sent therge first fighter stumbling into the second.


    While the second fighter tried to steady himself, Melody''s fingers grazed his acupoints with precise, subtle touches, leaving no mark.


    Momentster, both fighters crashed to the ground, unable to rise.


    Melody remained motionless, her eyes shifting over to the other two fighters from Gregoria who were targeting Gary, along with Rosen, the International Underground Boxing Tournament she''d recognized from the data. Rosen, broad and heavily muscled, had initially donned a mask to hide his identity.


    However, the crowd was far too familiar with him to be fooled.


    As a three-time champion, his image was etched into the minds of any fan who frequented the underground boxing rings.


    Though he tried to keep his identity a secret, the crowd had already recognized him, shing his name across the big screen and eagerly cing bets against him.


    Realizing there was no point in hiding anymore, Rosen removed his mask, exposing the menacing scar on his face.


    As the final started, he stood still, watching Melody''s moves like an onlooker, detached from the action.


    Adaptive Combat, a lethal technique respected by international special forces, was one of his areas of expertise.


    The organizers had brought him in at thest minute.


    Was he needed to handle such a young girl?


    Rosen''s gaze toward Melody was filled with scorn and mockery right from the start-he didn''t see much potential in this fragile-looking girl.


    That was until Melody took downst year''s third-ce winner in a single move.


    1/2


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12 Bu L


    Chapter 394 Traitor


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    Then he watched as she quickly defeated two expert fighters from Gregoria, using unusual techniques that were not the Adaptive Combat. Instead, it turned out to be the local martial arts from Cleussau that he had observed but never had the


    chance to master.


    His eyes sharpened, and he began to view Melody, despite her small stature, with a sense of wariness.


    In the audience, Marcus'' face changed from pale to flushed as he witnessed Melody''s second move, and he couldn''t help but shout, "Oh my god!''


    "Melody just used the ''Shifting Mist Thirteen Styles of Silverpeak Sect'', and... wow, she''s mastered it!


    "But hey, kiddo, your uncle is right over there-wait, hold on, how did he spot us?


    "Oh no, he''s looking right at me!


    "Listen, you''d better make a break for it! I''ll hold him off, don''t worry-I swear your uncle won''t catch you and give you a spanking..."


    Marcus spun around anxiously, but Jacob was nowhere to be seen.


    Only Little Ethan stood in an oversized robe that once belonged to Jacob, his expression on the edge of tears as he whimpered, "Master, Uncle Jacob... he''s already left!"


    Even Jacob felt a shiver run down his spine when he recognized Melody''s move, the "Shifting Mist Thirteen Styles of the Silverpeak Sect."


    He scanned the field anxiously and, as expected, spotted the elders of the Silverpeak Sect seated several hundred feet away. They looked perplexed, brows knitted as they watched their disciples. Jacob, suddenly overwhelmed with guilt, made a quick getaway.


    Marcus was speechless.


    This guy trulycks any sense of honor!


    He has the nerve to abandon me, an elderly man, to deal with the consequences.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    Marcus hurriedly collected his robe, getting ready to flee as well.


    However, just as he was about to take off...


    He spotted Melody in the arena, executing "Elysian Twin Palms" to send the first fighter, who was already causing Gary to bleed, crashing to the ground as he lunged at her.


    The elder from the Elysian Sect knitted his brow, concerned. "This is rming; could there be a traitor among us?"

 Remarry My 395

    Chapter 395 Back up Melody 0000, 66%


    +5 Free Coins


    Concealed in the shadows, Jacob meticulously rearranged his garments, tucking every bit of fabric into the darkness. With a casual lift of his eyebrow, he thought. My dear girl, your martial arts skills are truly impressive.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    It was worth risking everything to sneak into the archives of various sects and uncover the most exquisite secrets for her to practice.


    Marcus couldn''t help but stretch his back again and thought, Jacob, how many techniques have you taught her? You''re putting in the effort, aren''t you?


    Yet, beneath it all, Marcus felt a flicker of excitement.


    What an impressive student she is, truly remarkable!


    Just the thought of this extraordinary young girl on thepetition stage, who even referred to him as a teacher, filled him with joy.


    Despite the situation, Marcus kept a serious look on his face.


    He was about to confront Owen Manning from the Silverpeak Sect.


    "Oh, Owen! It''s been a while-still kicking, I see?"


    Marcus shed a smile that crinkled his face, offering a "warm" wee.


    Regardless of how youthful they appeared, they were all elderly individuals nearing a century.


    Each encounter meant one less chance to see each other again.


    Who knows, the next time they cross paths, one could be standing while the other might beid to rest.


    "Yeah, what a coincidence.


    "We''re both still kicking-pretty impressive! Another day survived!"


    Owen appeared to smile, but deep down, he interpreted Marcus''sment as a challenge, feeling the sword at his waist itching to be drawn.


    Marcus caught on to this but kept his smile intact.


    He continued to jest, "Owen, there''s no need to brandish your sword like that.


    "The Stonecliff Tourism Board has put up notices.


    "Since the country was established, using swords to fly is banned.


    "Anyone who breaks this rule will face a fine of 250,"


    Marcus'' teasingments only served to irritate Owen from the Silverpeak Sect even more. He bluntly remarked, "I''ve heard that the Melodypeting out there is your grandson Jacob''s disciple. Does the Ironspire Sect take in female students too? 1/2


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12 Bw.


    68%


    Chapter 395 Back up Melody


    +5 Free Coins


    "Since the country was established, men and women have been treated equally. If you want to take her in, that''s fine, but how did shee to learn the techniques of my Silverpeak Sect? "What? Do you think martial arts can just mix like juice?"


    Elders from the Elysian Sect chimed in, clearly annoyed, "Exactly! How did she pick up our Elysian techniques? She doesn''t even resemble a little nun!"


    Everyone was aware that the Elysian Sect was a sacred ce.


    It even held the status of a national prestige tourist attraction, where disciples trained in internal and external practices and were required to possess at least a bachelor''s degree. However, now everything was being managed more systematically.


    They were instructed to limit their sword usage, reduce their flying across rooftops and walls, and avoid jumping off mountains to practice agility, as it might frighten the tourists. Marcus felt irritated by this.


    He was just about to unsheathe his sword in frustration.


    Disagreements and brawls were typical among the elders, who were quick-tempered and often opted for physical fights instead of discussing things verbally.


    As a result, the other two also readied their weapons.


    The mood in the air quickly turned tense.


    However, just momentster, a man wearing a tourism board uniform dashed to the scene. He spoke firmly but with a touch of caution, saying, "Owen, the higher authorities asked you toe down the mountain for reasons other than to brawl with each other." The three elders exchanged doubtful nces, feeling uneasy. "Why do they want to see us?"


    The swords at their waists rattled, making it difficult for them to draw them out.


    In a public environment, they certainly couldn''t draw their swords.


    "It''s a directive from higher-ups," one of them said.


    "They need you to back up Melody."


    Melody was from the Pharma821.


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12 B


    Chapter 396 Dere Melody as Disciple

 Remarry My 396

    Chapter 396 Dere Melody as Disciple


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    At that moment, the elders from different sects began to understand that their presence was specifically requested.


    The "International Underground Boxing Tournament, taking ce on Cleussau''s soil, was clearly beyond Cleussau''s control.


    There was no justification for allowing other countries to intentionally undermine Cleussau.


    While this gray area appeared to be awless zone for Cleussau, the impact of the "International Underground Boxing Tournament" was far-reaching, significantly influencing the nation''s cultural pride. Naturally, it wouldn''t go unchecked.


    Permitting Gregoria to employ shy cheating methods to undermine Cleussau''s power just to boost their own reputation is uneptable.


    Cleussau has a rich history that spans 5,000 years, and if the Gregoria organizers continue to cheat behind the scenes, Cleussau will dispatch its official representatives to uphold the nation''s honor. Marcus stared in disbelief, eximing, "Back up? Do you think Melody''s skills can be backed by us old-timers?"


    Owen from the Silverpeak Sect shot a suspicious and scornful look at Marcus. "Marcus, don''t sell yourself short," he said.


    "Melody is incredibly strong, and that''s due to your grandson''s training, isn''t it?"


    He added with annoyance, "That kid is truly crafty; he even swiped my secret manual!"


    Owen huffed and red, grumbling angrily, but he didn''t say anything more.


    He believed that regardless of how impressive the secret techniques were, they would be worthless if no one could carry them forward.


    It was no surprise that Jacob spoiled Melody so much, considering she had learned the unique skills of three major sects in one go. Meanwhile, the director of the Tourism Board listened to Owen''s foulnguage, looking as if he had just swallowed something terrible. However, the elderly individuals had already figured it out.


    Would he have the guts to speak up?


    Oh, he certainly wouldn''t.


    As long as the elders refrained from using their swords in crowded areas and let out a few curse words, everything was eptable.


    Julian Yoder from the Elysian Sect stroked his long white beard, radiating an ethereal and independent presence as he stood between the two, nodding in agreement.


    III


    1/3


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12 G


    Chapter 396 Dere Melody as Disciple


    "This young girl''s ''Elysian Twin Palm'' is even more impressive than my senior disciple''s technique.


    "I hereby dere that the Elysian Sect officially names her a closed-door disciple..."


    This remark immediately caused Marcus and Owen to react explosively.


    Marcus shouted, "Forget your nonsense!


    "Melody is my grandson''s student, and no other sect is going to steal her away.


    "Get out of here and mind your own business!"


    "Yourments are irrelevant, so I''m giving the finger!"


    Owen added, "That''s right!"


    Julian remarked, "These shameless old fools are aplete disgrace to civility."


    The director of the Cultural and Tourism Bureau responded, "Who should receive the 250 fine for the dispute at this prestige scenic spot? Should we fine each individual 250 so they understand the consequences of their actions?"


    In the arena, Melody had already managed to defeat the surrounded Gary and was now confronting the final fighter, apart from Rosen, who wasunching an attack against her.


    The girl moved as gracefully as the breeze, but the fighter, having witnessed her exceptional martial arts abilities earlier, unexpectedly decided to strike first with a clever approach.


    The fighter aggressively drove his knee forward, utilizing the strength of his twisting waist and cutting motion to amplify the impact. As he kicked, he straightened the knee of his supporting leg, using his foot as a pivot while rolling on the ground and pulling back his heel! A sudden left whip kick struck out.


    He had pinpointed Melody''s vulnerability and intentionally positioned the kick at an unavoidable angle.


    It was quick and fierce, resembling a sh of lightning.


    The crowd gasped in surprise.


    With her small frame, if she took that kick, it could easily break her bones, couldn''t it?


    Marcus''s expression shifted. "He''s too quick; all of our sect''s techniques require preparation.


    "I''m going to save Mel!"


    The sword at Marcus'' side was trembling, ready to be drawn. It looked like the old man was on the verge ofunching himself into the air for a sword strike.


    He was rushing to save her.


    2/3


    §à


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12 Bw.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Chapter 396 Dere Melody as Disciple


    104


    040000 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    The director of the Tourism Board saw the chaos unfolding and, with practiced ease, whipped out his trusty whistle. He gave it a sharp blow,manding attention with a grin as if to say, "Settle down, everyone!" Chapter 397 Ready to Strike Again

 Remarry My 397

    Chapter 397 Ready to Strike Again


    +5 Free Coins


    As soon as Marcus leaped onto his sword, the director of the Tourism Board yanked him back down.


    While reeling him in, the director snapped, "Marcus, that''s a 250 fine!"


    Marcus sputtered, "You little tyrant, you''re ruining mel


    He was now caught up in an intense standoff with the director of the Tourism Board.


    Melody summoned all her strength, performing a swift backflip on the spot to dodge the fighter''s whip kick.


    Yet, it seemed he was familiar with a few Cleussau''s martial arts moves, as the two shed in an intense back-and-forth.


    The audience stared, unable to look away.


    It was clear this man had been chosen by Gregoria as their champion for the event.


    The fighter''s power left Gary feeling uneasy.


    He hurried to assist, but after taking only a few blows, he was forced to retreat.


    His gaze shifted to the final Cleussau''s member in the ring, Jake.


    Rumour had it that Jake had been trained as an assassin by the Finns from Sommerville.


    Robson, the family''s head, also held a position in politics.


    Jake had reached the finals purely through his skill, but he was like an emotionless statue, followingmands without any apparent will of his own. His sole desire was to secure the championship that night.


    He had no responsibility to bring glory to Cleussau.


    Yet, as Melody was gradually pushed back and Gary received a kick to the face from the fighter, Jake''s icy gaze finally showed a glimmer of emotion. Yet he remained still.


    His focus was solely onpleting his own objectives, and in his view, it would be beneficial for either. Melody or Gary to be knocked out.


    His only concern was facing Rosen and the new rising fighter from Gregoria, Merck.


    Even Melody was surprised to discover that Merck had a solid grasp of Cleussau''s martial arts and could even anticipate her actions.


    It felt like he was deliberately being used as a "human weapon" against Cleussau''s martial arts.


    Gary crashed to the ground once more, coughing up blood; his bruised and swollen face made it hard to


    0


    <


    1/3


    14:28 Tue, Nov 12


    Chapter 397 Ready to Strike Again


    Q


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    recognize his once handsome features. However, he didn''t have time to worry about himself and quickly warned Melody, "Mel, watch out behind you."


    Melody frowned as she noticed that Rosen, who had been inactive up until that moment, was finally making his move.


    Despite his massive build and muscr arms veined with strength, he possessed impressive speed along with explosive power.


    He had been watching Melody''s actions closely for quite some time.


    Now, seizing an opening with Merck''s assistance, he cornered Melody andunched an attack from both the front and back.


    Theyunched their attacks on Melody simultaneously


    Each punch targeted her head. One was directed at her forehead, while the other targeted the acupoint at the back of her head, with the intent to end her life!


    In that instant, the swords at the waists of Owen from Silverpeak Sect and Julian from Elysian Sect were poised to strike once more.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    "D*mn it, what kind of nonsense is this two-on-one situation?


    "Gregoria is making a foolish mistake once more. Melody is really in a tough spot this time; one opponent. is Rosen, a three-time champion of underground boxing, and the other is Merck, who has spent ten years secretly training to take on Cleussau''s martial arts techniques...


    "It''s no surprise that Merck appears to counter every move Melody makes. Gregoria is devious. Even though this year''spetition appears to be taking ce in Sommerville as part of a global tour, it''s obviously aimed at undermining Cleussau''s strength and cultural confidence.


    "They know that martial arts experts from Cleussau will undoubtedlypete for the title, which is why they''ve deliberately created this ''human weapon'' to keep them in check. Their motives are contemptible!"


    Although Melody moved quickly, she was still up against two powerful fighters skilled in boxing andbat.


    Confronting even one of them was tough enough.


    Now, as they both attacked at once, Melody momentarily froze, wondering if this was truly how her life would end.


    She blinked and quickly evaded their strikes.


    A calloused and scarred hand unexpectedly seized her delicate wrist.


    Before Melody could respond, she was abruptly shoved aside.


    Hearing a low grunt from the man beside her, she looked up in surprise, locking eyes with Jake''s cold, emotionless gaze.


    Then, she noticed Merck narrowly avoiding a lethal blow while Rosen''s strike hit him squarely in the back.


    <


    2/3


    Chapter 397 Ready to Strike Again


    +5 Free Coins


    Crack!


    The sound of bones snapping echoed.


    Melody''s mind was spinning, but she couldn''t afford to pause. Her nimble body moved like a soaring dragon,unching another strike before Rosen had a chance to react. The girl was ready to strike again.

 Remarry My 398

    Chapter 398 Disregarding the Rules


    The initial move, a bare-handed dragon strike, was meant to seize the wrist.


    40:68%


    *5 Free Coins


    Melody''s hands moved with lightning speed, twisting Rosen''s wrist sharply using a technique that targeted joint dislocation, effortlessly breaking it and forcing him to release his grip in agony. "Ah, ah, ah!"


    Rosen stumbled backward several times, caught off guard by Melody receiving assistance from Jake, which allowed her to prepare for a counterattack.


    In their perspective, Melody resembled a sly and merciless snake.


    They knew that if they let the chance to exploit her weakness slip away at such a crucial moment, they would have no choice but to wait.This belongs to N?velDrama.Org: ?.


    Melody lived up to their expectations,unching a rapid series of attacks that left Rosen no opportunity to respond.


    He realized that she was preparing to execute a powerful move.


    rmed, he quickly pulled out a small knife from his side and swung it toward her eyes.


    ""Melody, watch out!


    "Rosen''s got a concealed weapon."


    Jake nced at Melody while clutching his injured stomach and, like Gary, coughed up blood.


    At that moment, a thought shed through Jake''s mind.


    He realized he knew Melody quite well.


    But as an orphan, what memories did he have?


    Shielding her earlier felt like a reflex he couldn''t control.


    It was as though something in his mind had been activated: Protect Melody!


    But why am Ipelled to defend Melody?


    Who am I?


    And what did she mean to me?


    Jake''s head turned rigidly, his expression shifting back to a frigid neutrality,pletely void of any feelings.


    He wouldn''t allow himself to feel pain; spitting blood was something he could endure.


    Melody was taken aback by Jake''s unexpected act of kindness.


    1/2


    71


    14:29 Tue, Nov


    Chapter 398 Disregarding the Rules


    However, she realized it wasn''t the right moment to ask questions.


    68%


    +5 Free Coins


    She quickly evaded, noticing that Rosen hadpletely broken the rules by resorting to weapons.


    All of this was supposed to be within the guidelines.


    Fighting styles were freely employed as long as victory was achieved.


    However, there were no rules that permitted the use of weapons.


    Melody''s eyes narrowed as she finally grasped the situation.


    From the start, the Gregoria organizers had intended to eliminate her on this grand stage.


    Even if they werebeled as deceitful and wicked, it didn''t matter to them.


    Regardless of the circumstances, their main objective was to diminish Cleussau''s reputation.


    If Melody were to perish, it would restore Gregoria''s standing.


    While a reputation may be fleeting, the triumph of victory endures forever! Meanwhile...


    The spectators quickly recognized the motives of the Gregorian organizers.


    Many in the crowd felt like hurling rotten eggs at them. "How shameful! Absolutely shameful!"


    Marcus looked furious; Gregoria had crossed the line. They were openly disregarding the rules.


    Did they honestly believe that, as the hosts, they could entirely disregard the rules?


    Melody''s eyes narrowed, and as she spotted the short de rushing toward her from Rosen, a yful look crossed her face.


    In an instant, the cool girl plunged downward quicker than he could react.


    The second move, Dust Particles, involves lightly flicking with two fingers, using leverage to make the opponent''s weapon slip from their grasp.


    The third move, Maic Needles, allows her to catch the tip of any de with just two fingers.


    Melody''s sharp almond-shaped eyes narrowed with intensity. With a quick and exact fliek of her fingers, she determined the ideal breaking point using her keen sense of mathematics, then broke it effortlessly.

 Remarry My 399

    Chapter 399 Heartbeats and Hidden des


    Chapter 399 Heartbeats and Hidden des Snap! A loud, sharp sound echoed.


    Melody''s lips curled into a mischievous smirk as she inched closer to Rosen, her fingers gripping a broken de. She pressed it lightly against his carotid artery, her voice oozing confidence as she taunted, "Seriously, bud? You''re scheming against me when I thought we were on the same wavelength?"


    Rosen lowered his gaze, catching sight of the silver needle in Melody''s other hand, aimed precisely at his heart. He fell silent, a mix of resignation and frustration in his eyes.N?vel/Dr(a)ma.Org - Content owner.


    So, is this her version of "same wavelength"? Yeah, one wrong move, and I''d end up in a crematorium.


    No sooner had her wordsnded than the entire crowd erupted. The cheers from Cleussau''s supporters were deafening.


    "Ahhh! She did it! Mel won!!"


    "The songs might be outrageous, but Lady Mel is solid as a rock!"


    Melody''s talent transcends national boundaries, her fans wildly cheering, united in admiration without gender barriers.


    In one night, she had captivated everyone, her charm flooring fans and leaving them breathless.


    And soon enough, the rallying cries sprang to life:


    "Where there''s no water, there''s thirstiness. Where there''s no Lady Mel, there''ll be loneliness!"


    "Don''t ask what she''s made of; she''s too much of a knockout!"


    "We can lie down, sit back, but Lady Mel will always stand, untamed and dashing."


    Meanwhile, Alfred was slouched in his VIP seat,zily sprawled out, but he couldn''t help himself. As expected as the victory was, he sprang up, screaming, "YES! Bro, our queen won!" However, Edward remained coolly silent. His gaze, icy and piercing, was fixed on Jake, who stood battered and bruised but resolute with curiosity.


    Who win this game?


    Jake was not only Cleussau''s representative but also one of the final contenders in the ring.


    Despite his severe injuries, his face remained expressionless, showing no pain.


    Aside from Melody and Rosen, he is the only otherpetitor left standing.


    Rosen is facing Melody''s de and the threat of death, bound to fall any second now.


    But Jake...


    They said he was Robson Finn''s hand-crafted "human weapon."


    1/2


    r


    14:29 Tue, Nov 12 Bw.


    Chapter 399 Heartbeats and Hidden des


    In essence, he was no different from Gregoria''s engineered assassin, Merck.


    Unexpectedly, he had stepped in to assist Melody out of nowhere.


    Someone trained as a "human weapon" was incapable of feeling.


    It was as if his programming had glitched.


    240000 66%?


    +5 Free Coins


    This sort of anomaly wasn''t just unsettling. It was enough to make his creator wary and the audience


    uneasy.


    Right now, though, the one most at risk was Melody.


    She was still standing in the ring, her back wide open and unguarded, directly facing Jake, who was rooted to the spot, blood trickling from his mouth, his face unreadable.


    If he wanted to, Jake could...


    Well, things wouldn''t look good for her.


    Edward frowned, unfazed by Alfred''s excitement. He beckoned Brandon with subtle motion, signaling him to be ready to jump in at any moment.


    Alfred, face full of glee, was left hanging and immediately put on a pouty expression, whining, "You may be as cold as arctic ice, but my brother''s thermal long johns are very solid as a rock!" Alfred was mimicking the cheers of Cleussau supporters for Melody.


    Edward pressed his fingers to his temples, exhaling. Then, he spoke in a low voice, "Bernard, get him out, of those long johns."


    Bernard was utterly confused.


    Why is there such a big gap between my brother''s tasks and mine?


    I''m sure I''m not the type of person who would do such a perverted thing.


    Edward added, "Strip him clean, and I''ll restore your year-end bonus." Bernard grinned, "Done!


    "Mr. Moore, do you want me to take his woolen pants


    too?"


    Alfred let out a high-pitched scream, "No! That''s my leg hair, man!"

 Remarry My 400

    Chapter 400 The Price of Fairness


    The arena was tense.


    D., 68%


    +5 Free Coins


    The instant Melody had her fingers pinching at Rosen''s vital pulse, she realized she''d left her unguarded back open to Jake.


    At this moment, if Jake assaulted her from behind, she would have no way to counter him.


    However, Jake had just taken a brutal punch from Rosen himself, nearly breaking his ribs. He might not even have the strength to fight her.


    Even so, just as Melody was starting to feel wary, she heard the unmistakable sound of Jake''s slow, steady steps approaching her from behind.


    Her heart clenched. She drove the slender silver needle into Rosen''s heart point without hesitation, striking just the right spot. The crowd looked on in stunned silence as the towering, muscr three-time champion and an expert in Adaptive Combat, copsed before the petite, coollyposed Melody.


    He didn''t even have a chance to struggle.


    As Rosen''s body hit the ground, Melody deftly retrieved her silver needle, then turned, fixing her gaze on Jake, who was still dragging himself toward her, each step as heavy as thest.


    She knew everything about Jake.


    His profile was etched in her memory.


    Before the tournament, she''d made a point to investigate Robson, the infamous deadly fighter who''d wed his way to notoriety in the underground fighting scene.


    He was known to rise stronger against powerful opponents, and his fighting skills were nothing short of brilliant.


    Many times, he''d been knocked down only to stand up again,pletely unfazed. There was even a match where he''d ousted an overwhelmingly strong opponent, wearing him down until the man was forced to concede defeat. Jake''s stamina was, without a doubt, remarkable.


    This was why Melody hadn''t underestimated him for even a moment.


    This was also why she was taken aback when he unexpectedly walked over to help block Rosen''s powerful strike just now.


    To the audience, Jake had always been a detached, calcting figure, someone who understood every advantage and kept emotion out of the equation.


    However, Melody had changed that perception in the eyes of the crowd.


    As she turned back, a rare smile touched her usually impassive face. "Jake, you want to win the championship too, don''t you?" she asked warmly.


    1/3


    14:29 Tue, Nov


    Chapter 400 The Price of Fairness


    "Then let''spete fair and square."


    At that moment, Melody stood alone in the center of the ring.


    +5 Free Coins


    This was the so-called "International Underground Boxing Tournament". A stage boasting the best facilities money could buy, along with a fiercely loyal, powerful audience.


    Of course, there was not a trace of fairness here.


    Now, Melody had dered she wanted a fair fight with Jake.


    Her words almost seemed like a joke. But no one in the audience dared tough.


    In that heavy silence, a single thought resonated, "You may choose silence, but do not mock or scorn those who are braver than you, for the light they strive for may one day shine on you."


    They were in one of the world''s darkest and most ruthless arenas, a ce dominated by Gregoria''s relentless maniption, where rules were bent to the breaking point with a smug disregard for justice. Yet even here, someone had defied their unfair power, dering that fairness could, in fact, exist.


    The audience was stunned, and the shockwaves rippled far beyond them, reaching the very core of the Gregorian organizers.


    Jake simply nodded, his gaze fixed intently on Melody as if no one else mattered.


    Melody''s smile widened, softening with a warmth like a spring breeze. "Then, let''s return to boxing itself," she said.


    "This is, after all, a boxing match at its core. Those who rely on ze Combat, or any otherbat style, do so because their boxing alone falls short. They turn to other techniques to cheat. "It''s a shame that your so-called ''stronger''bat methods don''t stand up well against Cleussau''s martial


    arts."


    Her words cut like a de, directly challenging the Gregorian organizers.


    No matter if it was Merck''s targeted counterattack against martial arts or Rosen''s vitions of rules to enter the Cleussau finals this year despite him being a three-times-championship winner. These were undoubted because Gregoria''s organizers deliberately erased any fairness behavior.


    The tournament organizers had trampled on fairness itself.


    They were also trampling on the right of other countries to speak, and trampling on the brave voices of other countries, trying to break them into silent submission to conquer them. This was virtually de-domestication.


    What they didn''t understand was that in thend of Cleussau, there would always be people fighting for justice!


    No matter how dark the path, as long as there were Cleussauan people, they would forge ahead and defy the odds.N?velDrama.Org ? content.


    r


    2/3


    14:29 Tue, Nov 12 Bw.


    Chapter 400 The Price of Fairness


    "D*mn, our Lady Mel is too cool!" someone shouted from the crowd.


    "Melody is legendary. Calling her husband'' isn''t even a title, it''s practically an adjective now!"


    2468%


    +5 Free Coins


    "I love how she just hits the Gregorian organizers right where it hurts. Three sentences in, and bam! She''s smacking down their ugly cheating faces left and right. Their moves are just disgraceful!" "Thanks to our incredible Lady Mel, I''ve had a real epiphany. Just like she''s standing for fairness, we can call her Melody or Lady Mel however we want.


    "Titles don''t define us. ''Brother'' doesn''t only mean a man, and ''sister'' isn''t restricted to women.


    "Spiritually, we respect the freedom of a person''s soul. And in our actions, we uphold that freedom within boundaries, rooted inw."


    "True! Lately, it''s all about this trend. People of all ages called themselves in whatever they wanted. If that''s not an unbreakable definition, what is? I''m about to shout it from the stands, Lady Mel is awesome!"


    In the VIP viewing box above the audience, Robson stood by the panoramic window in a sharp suit, his gaze fixed on Melody, now with a touch of admiration.


    He respected her boldness, her fearlessness in defying every injustice and arbitrary restraint thrown her


    way.


    Unfortunately, even as he admired her, he couldn''t ignore one painful reality. His daughter was lying in a hospital bed, desperately waiting for a cure from the Veinspire Codex. He could not allow Jake to lose this chance.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 401

    Reborn To Remarry My Ex Husband


    Chapter 401 Doesn''t Count


    He lifted his phone, his voice sharp and controlled. "Jake, ignore what Melody said."


    "The rules allow any form ofbat. When she challenges you to box, use judo instead. Aim for her weak spot, and finish it quickly." "You''ll win."


    Robson''s expression remained neutral, but he fully grasped the weight of his orders.


    For Jake to win by deception would destroy everything Melody had worked to uphold.


    It wasn''t just about her, either. If Jake followed through, it would tarnish Cleussau''s reputation-a name built on fairness and integrity.


    The institution itself would be the very force to shatter the principles it once stood for.


    On the international stage, Cleussau''s prestige and influence would copse. Its legacy would be aughingstock.


    But what did it matter?


    If his daughter imed victory, if Melody''s sacrifices amounted to nothing, Cleussau''s standing and the justice it symbolized could burn. None of it mattered to Robson. Parents always make selfish choices for their children.


    His instructions went straight to Jake through the earpiece. Jake stood rooted, his eyes dark and unreadable. He didn''t respond right away. Instead, he remained silent.


    Melody finished her speech, and Bernard, quick to act, stepped forward. He carried two pairs of boxing gloves.


    These weren''t ordinary gloves. They were custom-made, one-of-a-kind.


    The bright red fabric featured cheerful cartoon designs hand-drawn by Melody herself. The personal touch gave them an oddly tender charm.


    Jake epted his pair with a fleeting hesitation. They felt unfamiliar in his hands, their weight oddly significant. His gaze sharpened as he studied them.


    The gloves weren''t just any gloves-they belonged to Spencer. A delicate purple cartoon unicorn was embroidered on them with meticulous care. The design was so precise. It was clear that whoever made it had poured hours into the task.


    Jake stared at the stitching for a moment, his thoughts briefly snagged.


    Something about the design stirred a faint sense of recognition.


    After a pause, he slipped them on.


    To the audience, this action seemed to confirm his agreement to Melody''s terms: a fair and straightforward boxing match. Robson, sitting nearby, absently adjusted the strap of his luxury watch.


    His outward calm betrayed nothing, but his mind was focused.


    If Jake executed the ambush as nned, he''d not only win the championship but also secure the coveted Veinspire Codex.


    Victory was just a breath away.


    The arena pulsed with energy, the crowd alive with anticipation. The Moores had worked quickly, ensuring the new octagonal cage was ready without dy. Melody and Jake stood across from each other, their eyes locked.


    Their faces bore the evidence of the fight-braises darkening beneath the harsh lights, cuts scattered like battle scars. Exhaustion clung to them, but neither wavered.


    The referee stepped forward, raising his hand to begin the match.


    But Jake''s gaze shifted.


    For the first time, his eyes softened, holding a strange, almost tender light. The look was so at odds with Jake''s usual stoic demeanor that it froze Melody in ce. He said nothing, yet his expression spoke volumes.


    Melody''s heart clenched unexpectedly.


    The way he looked at her... it was eerily familiar.


    It reminded her of Martin. She could almost see him standing there, holding her hand as he walked her home from kindergarten.


    The same warmth, the same quiet joy, the same sense of unspoken love.


    Her lips parted. The name rose unbidden. "Mar..."


    Martin!


    Why did Jake''s eyes mirror her brother''s so vividly?


    Before the thought could fully form, the referee''s voice broke the moment.


    "Begin!"


    Melody snapped back to reality. The pause was fleeting, gone before anyone noticed. Sheunched forward, her fists and feet a flurry of movement.


    A straight punch followed a sharp kick, each aimed with precision.


    Jake met her attack, countering blow for blow.


    Their movements were fluid, their skills undeniable. The fight unfolded with an elegance that belied its brutality.


    The audience leaned forward, their excitement palpable. Each strike, each dodge, drew gasps and cheers.


    Melody felt her strength surging with


    every exchange. This was boxing at its purest-a contest of skill and determination. No shortcuts, no deception, just raw talent.


    The scoreboard ticked upward, their scores climbing evenly. Seven to seven.


    The tension mounted with every point.


    Then, in an instant, Jake shifted.


    He spun, his body coiling like a spring, and aimed a sharp elbow strike-one perfected through ze Combat-toward Melody''s back.


    The move was lethal, a tactic that could end the match. But it would also destroy the integrity of the fight.


    A victory achieved this way would


    not only dishonor Jake but bring shame to Cleussau itself. An institution built on fairness would crumble under the weight of betrayal.


    Jake''s earpiece crackled with Robson''s voice.


    "Jake, do it!" Robson barked, the words biting. "This is an order."


    Jake froze, his arm poised to strike. For the first time, hesitation flickered in his movements.

 Chapter 402

    Chapter 402 Order


    At the critical moment, Jake hesitated. His nned strike, poised to seal his victory, froze in midair, and his chance slipped away.


    Melody didn''t miss a beat. She spun around, delivering a sharp left hook thatnded squarely. In a match this fierce, the smallest hesitation could cost everything. Jake''s pause ensured his defeat. The instant he faltered, his fate was sealed.


    As Melody pulled back, she recognized his intended move for what it was not a proper boxing technique, but a maneuver from ze Combat.


    A surge of anger rose within her, sharp and unyielding.


    Without giving him a moment to recover, sheunched into a relentless barrage. Her fists struck with precision, forcing Jake back step by step until he could retreat no further. Finally, he fell, pinned under the sheer force of her attack.


    The crowd seemed to release a collective sigh of relief. For a moment, it had felt as if the oue might slip through their grasp.


    Victory had been precariously close to slipping away. A single misstep, and everything Melody had fought for everything Cleussau stood for-could have crumbled.


    Even in a city as bustling as Cleussau''s capital, this match had drawn a unique crowd. The heirs from Sommerville might have been plentiful, but they weren''t the only ones watching.


    When figures from the Ironspire Sect, Silverpeak Sect, and Elysian Sect took their seats, it was clear this was no ordinary event. Eyes from the highest levels of power were fixed on the ring. Few had expected the leadership to ce such responsibility on Melody''s shoulders. Yet here she stood, fighting not just for herself but for her country''s honor.


    Gregoria''s dominance in underground boxing had bred resentment for years. Their unchecked arrogance, cloaked in diplomatic ambiguity, had gone unchallenged for far too long.


    Openly addressing it would have been undignified, but here, in this shadowed arena, the rules shifted.


    Cleussau''s turf meant Cleussau''s terms.


    Melody''s fists spoke with authority. Each punchnded with the weight of her fury and her conviction.


    Jake might have refrained frompleting the illegal ze Combat move, but his intent had been clear.


    Fair y wasn''t optional.


    She had made her expectations in from the start. If Jake had objected, they could have agreed to different terms. But he had given his word, then betrayed it.


    The betrayal filled her with disgust.


    Even the striking resemnce to Martin in Jake''s eyes couldn''t soften her resolve. Her heart remained steady, cold, and unyielding.


    The referee, seeing Jake sprawled on the ground and Melody still raining blows, stepped in quickly. He pulled her back, his presence forcing the fight to its inevitable conclusion. The count began, and the oue was clear.


    Melody had won.


    The officials from Gregoria, their faces pale, stared at her as if struggling to process the reality.


    Their years of training and preparation, their so-called champion-it had all crumbled on Cleussau soil.


    Now, Melody stood victorious, unshaken and triumphant.


    They had no choice but to present her with the championship trophy.


    Their humiliation was palpable, as though they''d swallowed something far more bitter than defeat.


    Drooby stood in the control room,


    his face clouded with frustration His sharp gaze shifted to Cameron,


    slumped in his wheelchair, his


    "Cameron," Drooby began, his voiceced with disdain. "Is this what you call control? Your grand, foolproof n?"


    He stepped forward, his tone growing harsher.


    "I told you to handle her-just one small dose, and she would''ve been out of thepetition. She''s your sister! How could you let this slip through your fingers?"


    His eyes narrowed, and his lips curled into a sneer.


    "Are you holding onto some ridiculous sense of honor? Is that it?"


    He let out a bitterugh.


    "You''ve lost your legs, and now it seems you''ve lost your spine too. You''re pathetic."


    As Gregoria''s representative in Cleussau, Drooby had always prided himself on his ability to manipte.


    His fluency in Cleussauan had strengthened his dealings with Cameron, creating a partnership built on calcted moves and mutual ambition.


    But tonight, Cameron''s failure was ring.


    Melody should have been easy to control. Family ties were meant to be the perfect leverage.


    And yet, Cameron had failed him.


    Cameron sat rigidly, his hands gripping his knees. His fingers dug into the fabric of his pants, pressing hard against unresponsive legs.


    His whole body quivered, but the familiar numbness refused to budge.


    Not long ago, there had been hope-faint but undeniable. A tingle of sensation, a glimmer of possibility.


    But now, that hope had vanished.


    His breaths came shallow, panic bubbling beneath the surface. The dream of standing again felt like sand slipping through his fingers. He could almost see it, slipping further and further away.


    No, it wasn''t just slipping. It was gone.


    "Without the Veinspire Codex, even I can''t fix you. Face it, Cameron-you''re never getting out of that chair."


    Suzanna, who had been silent until now, spoke atst.


    Her words were firm, each one like a final nail in a coffin.

 Chapter 403

    Chapter 403 Lost Hope


    Suzanna knelt beside Cameron''s wheelchair, her tone calm yetced with regret. Her pale hands hovered gently over his legs as if trying to offer reassurance. She lowered her gaze, exhaling quietly before speaking. "Cameron," she began, her voice steady but soft. "Don''t give up yet. What if Melody hasn''t truly turned her back on you?"


    Her words hung in the air as she tilted her head, her expression earnest.


    "She''s won now," Suzanna continued, her voice carrying a thread of hope. "The Veinspire Codex-it''s just a dry needling technique. If she''s going to use it to help Martin, she could make a copy for me That way, I could try to heal your legs." She let her fingers brush lightly against his knees, her gaze unwavering.


    "Grandpa taught us both everything about medicine. And I''ve spent so much time studying dry needling. I''ve poured myself into it for this very moment for you. You''re my priority, Cameron."


    Her tone sounded tender, yet her carefully chosen words pressed deeper into his unraveling confidence.


    Suzanna understood the Gregoria organizers better than most. They weren''t the sort to y fair.


    Even with Melody''s triumph, Suzanna doubted they would hand over the Veinspire Codex withoutplications.


    And Suzanna had no intention of letting the opportunity slip away.


    She had noticed a shift in the past few days. Gary, Derrick, and Carson had started to drift toward Melody, as though caught under some unseen influence. Suzanna saw it as an advantage. After all, she was the family''s beloved daughter, the one her brothers had always cherished. Melody didn''t belong in their lives, much less their family.


    When Suzanna finished, her gaze shifted to Drooby, who stood nearby, his watchful eyes fixed on her. Her lips curved into a delicate smile as she addressed him in wless Gregoria.


    "Mr. Drooby," she said politely, her voice even, "my sister never intended to cause any trouble for Gregoria. I hope you''ll ept my apology on her behalf-and on behalf of Cleussau."


    She straightened slightly, her tone carrying a faint note of curiosity.


    "Now that she''s won, isn''t it time to reveal the champion''s prize?"


    Suzanna''s smile grew, her words light but purposeful.


    "I heard this year''s winner receives two prizes. That''s rare, isn''t it? I can''t help but feel a little envious. It does seem... unusualpared to pastpetitions."


    She paused for a moment, letting the thought linger.


    "Of course, I don''t mean any disrespect, Mr. Drooby. My sister worked so hard to get here. It would be cruel to let her down now."


    Suzanna''s final words carried just


    enough weight to strike their


    intended targets. Cameron''s


    expression darkened, and Drooby''s


    narrowed gaze reflected his


    mounting frustration.


    The unusual prize system had everyone talking. One reward was Liam''s renowned Veinspire Codex, while the other remained a mystery, fueling the audience''s curiosity further. Drooby''s lips twitched into a strained smile as he stepped closer to Suzanna.


    He ced a hand on her head, tousling her hair with an air of mock affection.


    "Suzanna," he said smoothly, his tone carefully controlled, "you''re much more reasonable than your sister. You have nothing to worry about. We wouldn''t dream of treating Melody unfairly."


    His words carried a false reassurance, yet Suzanna only nodded, her expressionposed.


    Drooby adjusted his suit and strode out of the room without another nce.


    Minutester, his voice boomed through the arena,manding the attention of the crowd.


    "Ladies and gentlemen," he dered, his tone full of practiced charm, "let''s give a round of apuse to tonight''s deserving winner-Melody!"


    The announcement carried an air of triumph, erasing any lingering doubts about thepetition''s fairness.


    "And now," Drooby continued, his arms outstretched, "it''s time for the moment you''ve all been waiting for-the unveiling of the champion''s prizes."


    Drooby finished his statement and pressed a button on the remote in his hand.


    Without warning, tworge boxes descended from above. Just as they were about to hit the ground, the ropes attached to them tightened, stopping them a meter from the floor. The audience was left speechless, their eyes wide in disbelief.


    The key figures in the room, already privy to the rumors, exchanged knowing nces, their attention fixed on the unfolding spectacle.


    Every year, the grand prize of the international underground boxing championship was veiled in secrecy, its true worth was hard to estimate.


    What made these prizes even more


    fascinating was that they often carried hidden conditions-ties to


    powerful nations. They were never


    just prizes but promises of O


    something more.


    And the form these conditions took varied, though one constant remained: they were always closely linked to the country hosting the event. Last year, the championship took ce in Cheshingire.


    The prize that year was a long-lost relic of immense cultural and historical significance, a treasure that had vanished from the public eye. But, as always, the oue wasn''t quite as expected...

 Chapter 404

    Chapter 404 The Prizes


    The people of Cheshingire had no way to reim what belonged to their country. They could only watch as it remained out of their reach.


    What would tonight reveal?


    The audience in Cleussau murmured among themselves, their curiosity bubbling over.


    "Wow, this is different from the usual! Two boxes? What treasures are hidden inside, ones we''ve lost to other countries?"


    "I don''t trust Gregoria. Something about these boxes doesn''t sit right with me. They may look like prizes, but I''m sure there''s something more to this."


    "Melody is incredible. She took down the Gregoria contender without breaking a sweat. That was something."


    "Doesn''t anyone else think there''s more to Melody''s win? She''s from Pharma821, after all. And look at the crowd-it''s so quiet. There are probably some big names from Cleussau hiding out there." "We''ve never allowed outsiders to cause trouble on our turf."


    "Shh! Looks like the higher-ups have gotten involved..."


    "So, Melody''s got backing from the government?"


    "Well, that makes her a true daughter of our country."


    On stage, Gary, though wounded, stood at the edge, watching Melody with a sense of pride.


    He felt nothing but joy and pride that she had achieved such honor for their nation.


    He would never forget.


    There was a time when he''d stood just as tall in the boxing ring, victorious, head held high, basking in the cheers and the spotlight.


    Back then, he never realized that Melody was always there, quietly supporting him, cheering him on through every victory and setback, while the Shields team overlooked her.


    But he hadn''t seen her.


    Now, the tables had turned.


    It was Melody, standing in the spotlight, and Gary could no longer be the one in her shadow.


    But he would continue to stand by her.


    Because he was still her Gary.


    Drooby, standing between the two boxes, addressed Melody.


    "Ms. Tucker, these are the prizes for tonight."


    "I''ll reveal them both, but you''ll have to choose one."


    "I hear your brother, the one in thea, could really use one of these prizes. But remember, Ms. Tucker, you also need to consider the interests of your country."


    "After all, no one can be too greedy."


    "You can''t take both."


    "Saving your brother may mean you''ll have to let the other prize go..."


    Drooby''s words hung in the air, leaving the decision in her hands.


    Melody quickly understood the intent behind his words. Drooby wasn''t just making an offer; he was


    trying to force her into a corner.


    This meant the second prize was likely more valuable than the Veinspire Codex.


    It was a calcted move to pressure her into abandoning the Codex.


    For the Gregorians, it was a poor trade, a deal where they would lose in the long run.


    But even at a loss, they wanted to make an example of Melody. They intended to turn her into a target for everyone''s disdain.


    Melody, however, was unfazed. She ignored Drooby''s dramatics and approached the boxes with resolve.


    She opened both with a quick motion.


    The first box contained exactly what she expected the Veinspire Codex.


    She held it in her hands for a


    moment, allowing herself a brief


    nce at the pages before she


    began flipping through it, clearly uninterested in the next prize


    en


    Drooby''s expression shifted. He moved closer, his voice cutting through the air.


    "Melody, it''s time to open the other prize," he said, his tone firm.

 Chapter 405

    Chapter 405 The Other Prize


    "Everyone''s waiting," Drooby said, his voice carrying a hint of challenge.


    Melody didn''t flinch. "Oh? Really?" she asked, her tone even.


    She continued, "I''ll be the next owner of this. It only makes sense to check if the Veinspire Codex is truly Mr. Liam''s work."


    Her statement left no room for debate.


    Melody''s fingers moved quickly, flipping through the pages with the ease of someone who had seen it all before. It didn''t seem like she was doing anything out of the ordinary.


    After a cursory nce, she turned her attention to the second box. All eyes were on her as she lifted the lid, revealing an ind map.


    A heavy silence filled the room. The Cleussauan crowd watched intently as Melody unfolded the map and then retrieved a lease agreement tucked underneath it.


    "It''s Moonflora Ind," someone muttered.


    "It''s one of the southernmost inds in our territory. Although it''s only about 54 thousand square feet, the surrounding waters are vast. For centuries, Moonflora Ind was part of Cleussau. But a hundred years ago, Gregoria took advantage of the chaos and leased it from us for three hundred years," another voice exined.


    "Is that the document Melody''s holding?"


    "Gregoria really went all in for this. But doesn''t anyone else think their intentions are terrible? If it weren''t for Melody''s victory, they would have shown us that document and used it to humiliate Cleussau. They''d make us look weak, like we couldn''t reim what was rightfully ours."


    A few murmurs of agreement spread through the crowd.


    "The Gregorian leaders deserve all the scorn they get," someone said, voice filled with anger.


    Drooby''s gaze remained fixed on Melody, his smile growing colder.


    You wanted fairness, didn''t you?" he said, his voice dripping with mockery. "Well, let me show you how it really works.


    There''s no such thing as absolute fairness. It''s just a nice illusion the winners sell to the losers.


    History shows us that fairness is only born in the heat of battle.


    Drooby''s words hung in the air like a challenge, daring Melody to defy them.


    No matter how badly you want to save your brother, Melody, if you pick the Veinspire Codex, you might look like a hero now.


    But once you betray Cleussau''s expectations, the very light you bask in will turn into daggers aimed right at you.


    You have a lot to learn, girl.


    People are selfish, Melody. That''s the truth.


    Melody stayed silent, unfazed.


    Drooby chuckled softly, almost to himself.


    "Ms. Tucker, it''s time to decide."


    He raised an eyebrow.


    "Which one will it be?"


    Should Melody save heratose brother, or should she reim the rights to Moonflora Ind?


    Drooby, with his calcting gaze, moved closer to her.


    The crowd began to murmur with rising tension.


    "This is impossible! Melody''s brother might only have a chance if she picks the Veinspire Codex. But on the other hand, if she gets


    Moonflora Ind back, her name will be remembered forever. So what''s it going to be? Family or country?"


    MS


    "Why is she still hesitating?


    Moonflora Ind is the obvious


    choice Let''s be real-this is about


    the bigger picture. She can''t let


    family stand in the way of doing


    what''s best for the country


    "If I were her, I''d be stuck too. It''s clear the organizers set this up to force her hand. We all need to think for ourselves and not fall into their trap."


    "I want the tease on Moonflora


    Ind to end, but I just hope Melody


    picks the choice that feels true to


    her. She fought hard to get here, and none of us have the right to judge her decision."


    The discussion grew louder, as more voices joined in.


    Most of the audience seemed more level-headed.


    To them, Moonflora Ind''s lease had been in ce for over a hundred years. It wasn''t a new issue-it had been ongoing for generations.

 Chapter 406

    Chapter 406 The Choice


    It wasn''t Melody who had ''leased'' the ind.


    Why should she be the one to clean up the mess?


    As someone from a new generation, with new ideals, the crowd wouldn''t hoist onto Melody any responsibility that wasn''t hers.


    Meanwhile...


    Jacob could no longer stay hidden. He emerged from the shadows, slipping into his loose, rumpled suit. His face, once bruised, now wore an expression of dark, brooding anger. With a sharp motion, he raised his hand, making rapid gestures. His fingers moved with such speed that they almost seemed to spark.


    The lights in the venue flickered.


    Jacob had that worn, rugged charm, the kind that came with experience and a bit of mystery. His mood was steady, but the tension was palpable always on the verge of breaking. "Ha, they want to mess with my student?"


    "I''ll turn them into dust if they try!"


    The crowd felt the change in the air as their clothes began to flutter.


    Some wondered if they were witnessing something out of the ordinary, something almost supernatural.


    Marcus suddenly appeared, rushing over to grab Jacob''s hands and stop his frantic gestures. "Calm down, boy!"


    Jacob refused to lower his hands, his face dark with fury. "Calm down? Mel''s the one I''ve been protecting all this time!


    "She''s not some victim for those Gregoria sc*m to walk all over!


    "You don''t understand, Grandpa. Mel''s been through hell.


    "Her family never cared for her, but I''ve always treated her like my own."


    Jacob was cut off when he saw Marcus move faster than he could, making his own hand gestures.


    The lights in the venue shed rapidly, like a disco.


    The audience gasped in shock.


    "Looks like the power''s a little off tonight," someone muttered.


    Bernard, standing at the side, frowned. "This is definitely the work of some mystic master who''s lost control."


    Melody immediately sensed the


    change in the atmosphere. She her master was upset, but


    knew


    instead of worry, she smiled warmly, feelingforted.


    She could handle this herself.


    Turning


    Nacob, she gave him a


    a


    reassuring look. Then, gripping the she


    a Ind documents, et


    raised them high.


    Everyone assumed she was about to choose Moonflora Ind.


    But then, in a clear, firm voice, she said, "Why do I have to choose? "These two prizes are mine to take!


    "I want the Veinspire Codex, and I want the rights to Moonflora Ind!"


    Her words were a direct challenge to the Gregoria organizers.


    She wasn''t just refusing to pick one she was defying them.


    Drooby''s expression darkened, his anger unmistakable.


    "Melody, you''re acting like amon thief," he snapped.


    "Gregoria will not stand for this."


    Melody''s smile was cold, her voice cutting as she responded, "This isn''t a request. It''s a statement. "When you guys broke the rules, did you ask for our opinion?" she asked, her gaze unwavering.


    "Oh, got a taste of your own medicine? Is that why you''re so angry?"


    Drooby''s face hardened, his eyes shing with fury. It looked like he was about to give an order to strike.


    But before he could act, a tall,


    striking figure appeared. A man, his


    head


    rapped in white cloth, moved


    swiftly toward them. Conte belongs to


    "Hold on a minute," he said, his voice firm.


    "I''ll make sure no oneys a finger on Melody."

 Chapter 407

    Chapter 407 Helper


    The voice she knew so well brought Melody back to the moment, pulling her thoughts to the day her father had sent her to the Shields'' ce.


    Tyrell stood tall, his presence asmanding as ever. There was a sternness about him, a quiet authority that filled the room. His gaze, usually firm and steady, now held something else¡ªan unfamiliar sadness, a depth of emotion she rarely saw. Tyrell had raised her himself.


    In his presence, Melody had always acted a little spoiled, well aware that her father would move mountains to make her happy.


    But she was no fool. She knew the truth. Tyrell hadn''t wanted to send her away. He had his reasons, reasons he never spoke of, things he kept hidden.


    And as his adopted daughter, she couldn''t add to his burden. Not now, when he already had so much on his te.


    She lifted her head, managing a smile, hoping it would ease his heart.


    "Don''t worry, Dad. I''ll be fine with the Shields," she said.


    "You promised me everyone there would treat me like family. They''ll look out for me. I''m old enough now to take care of myself."


    Her words struck a chord in Tyrell''s heart, but he knew better. Keeping her by his side was too dangerous.


    The only way to keep her safe was to send her back, to the Shields, where she could be away from the people who might use her against him.


    At the gates of the Shields'' ce, Tyrell bent down, his tall frame lowering just enough to meet her gaze.


    He gently ced a hand on her shoulder, his voice softer than usual.


    "But I can''t bear to leave you, Mel.


    "I''m not worried about you behaving. I just need you to know I''lle for you. I''ll find a way to bring you home.


    "The people here are your family, and they''ll care for you. You''ll treat them the same way, and that''s how it should be.


    "But, Mel, you need to understand no matter where you are, no matter the distance, I''ll always be the one who loves you the most."


    As her adoptive father, Tyrell knew he couldn''t ask her to close her heart to the Shields or the people there. He couldn''t selfishly ask her not to care for them.


    He only wanted what was best for her-the love she deserved, the kind of love he couldn''t give as a man.


    Melody had no mother.


    The two boys he raised had grown up rough, but Melody was different. She deserved more, deserved the tenderness and care of a mother.


    And the Shields had her birth mother, waiting for her.


    Eleven years had passed.


    Her real mother had waited all that time, yearning for her daughter''s return.


    When Melody went back to the Shields, she would be showered with affection.


    They would cherish her as one of their own.


    It was the best future he could give her.


    The one he hoped would make up for everything.


    Melody stood there, her mind a whirl of confusion. She couldn''t help but wonder, They all feel so unfamiliar The time spent with the Tuckers wasn''t as perfect as at the Shields, but was freer, happier there


    Yet, she didn''t want to add to her father''s concerns.


    With a quiet sigh, she nodded. The


    Smegentle girl raised her eyes toet


    Tyrell, offering him a bright, trusting smile.


    "Dad... I trust you.


    "I''ll wait for you toe take me home."


    Melody was preparing herself to take action against Drooby, ready to strike back and stop his unprovoked attacks.


    She gripped the electrode tightly in her hand. With one throw, she could him blow that


    hitnding a blow t


    would leave no room for argument.


    It would be the perfect way to p Gregoria in the face, severing all ties with them for good.


    But before she could make her move, that familiar, deep voice halted her.


    For a moment, she was frozen, unable to move.


    A part of her, which had been wound tightly for so long, snapped in that instant.


    She turned quickly, her eyes suddenly welling with tears. The word escaped her before she could stop it.


    "Dad?" Four years had passed. Tyrell still stood tall, asmanding as ever, as if no time could diminish his strength.

 Chapter 408

    Chapter 408 Her Father


    Tyrell was always known for his serious and distant demeanor. Even Spencer, who had grown up under his roof, couldn''t help but feel a deep respect and a tinge of difort whenever he faced his father. Yet, in the presence of Melody, that hardened exterior would shatter. In herpany, Tyrell softened.


    He would bend down and gently tousle her hair, offering a level of care and affection that showed just how far he was willing to go for her.


    Over time, he had adapted to Melody''s likes and dislikes. He had learned to pick up the little things-like bringing home a small, cartoon-themed cake each time he wore his ck coat.


    He did this because there was now a special girl in his life.


    He had also taught himself to cook delicate meals, make healthy dishes, and even sew beautiful dresses. All of this he did for her.


    These moments together only solidified one truth in Tyrell''s heart: Melody was his daughter, no matter what anyone else said.


    He had raised her, and no one could take her ce.


    "Don''t worry, Mel. Dad''s here."


    With a determined stride, Tyrell took a long step forward, kicking Drooby to the ground. He then nted his foot firmly on the man''s head.


    Coming from Avenstras, with royal blood coursing through his veins, and as the world''s wealthiest man, Tyrell''s presence alone was enough to crush the Gregoria representative beneath him. Drooby barely had time to react.


    Before he knew it, he was thrown to the ground, humiliated, kneeling before Tyrell as if he were nothing more than a servant.


    It wasn''t just Drooby that Tyrell had broken; it was the entire face of Gregoria''s leadership.


    As the crowd began to recognize Tyrell, a few of the more observant onlookers gasped in surprise.


    "Wait... isn''t that Fellman Avenstras, the new ruler of Avenstras? What''s he doing here? Avenstras isn''t even supposed to be involved in this underground fight."


    "Did we just hear that right? Melody called him ''Dad''? What''s going on here?"


    "Well, I think she must have made a mistake. Her real dad is Sean, right? I saw him here too. Maybe she was calling out to him, not Fellman Avenstras. Let''s not jump to conclusions. If Melody were really Fellman Avenstras''s daughter, she''d be royalty by now." For those who didn''t recognize Fellman, they knew him by the distinctive cloth on his head.


    Even if they didn''t know his background, there was a little inside joke in Cleussau. Anyone who wore a piece of cloth on their heads were filthy rich.


    From his attire, it was clear he was from Avenstras.


    And the way he had dealt with Gregoria''s representative made it obvious that his status was one of immense power.


    Sean came back in a hurry right after he was done with his overseas project.


    He ran into the sorrowful Suzanna the moment he arrived at the club.


    In a few short words, Suzanna exined that Melody had gone great lengths to obtain the Veinspire Codex for a man named Martin.


    The Veinspire Codex could heal Cameron''s legs, yet Melody hadpletely ignored her family in her efforts.


    Instead, she had turned her focus to someone else.


    The Tuckers? A family so poor they didn''t even have a home in Sommerville.


    What could Melody possibly be thinking, caring so much for them? It seemed utterly foolish.


    Even though the Tuckers had taken care of Melody for 11 years, what did that matter? That poor family could never have given her the life deserved.


    Now, Melody had decided to risk everything for the Veinspire Codex in an attempt to save Martin.


    To Sean, it felt as though Melody was broadcasting to all of Sommerville that her time at the Shields had been a failure.


    It seemed as if she would have preferred those 11 years with the Tuckers, living in poverty, to spending them at the Shields.


    That was a direct insult to everything the Shields stood for.


    Sean didn''t care if Melody embarrassed herself or tarnished the Moores'' reputation.


    But Sean would not tolerate her


    Ov


    tarnishing the Shields'' reputation letting everyone believe that her life there had been nothing but disappointment.


    With that thought in mind, Sean marched toward the arena, his resolve firm.


    He intended to teach Melody a lesson she would never forget.


    The Veinspire Codex needed to be given to Suzanna, so she could use it to heal the patriarch''s legs.


    As for Martin... he had long outlived his purpose.


    If he were to die or end up crippled, it would be nothing more than his own fate.

 Chapter 409

    Chapter 409 Audacity


    As Sean stepped onto the stage, he saw Melody turn and look at him. Her eyes were slightly red as she called him, "Dad."


    For a moment, something in Sean softened.


    Melody was his daughter, after all. He would never forget the day they brought the twins out of the operating room. He had been the first to hold her.


    She had been small, delicate, with soft, dark hair-a perfect little bundle.


    Until Melody turned three, he had loved both his daughters equally. As a father, he never yed favorites. Even as they grew older, he made sure to treat them the same. When Melody came back to the Shields, whatever Suzanna provided for the other children, she received the same.


    Even though he squirmed at the gossip about Fortune and Misery, he made sure his duty as a father came first.


    He cherished the quiet moments with his children whenever he had the chance, despite his demanding schedule.


    He always made sure his children knew they were equally loved.


    In fact, he spoiled Melody and Suzanna more than his five older sons.


    For the children of the Shields, their monthly allowance was set at 45,000.


    When Melody first returned, he felt bad for her. So, he asked Suzanna to give her 75,000, keeping it secret from the others.


    Thirty thousand of that came from his own ount.


    He didn''t want any of his children to feel jealous, nor did he want Suzanna using him of showing favor to Melody.


    He confided in Suzanna because he knew his youngest daughter, like him, was eagerly waiting for her twin sister to return. Suzanna, he believed, wouldn''t be bothered by it. He trusted her with this task.


    As a father, Sean truly believed he had loved and cared for Melody.


    But Melody, in return ... She wouldn''t even use the money he gave her to buy herself something nice.


    There was no nostalgia at all.


    It felt more like an usation-that he hadn''t done enough. That the Tuckers, despite their poverty, had treated her better.


    The thought left a chill in his chest.


    Slowly, his attitude toward Melody began to change. He found himself bing more distant.


    For the past four years, Sean had made sure to continue sending Melody an additional 30,000 every month.


    He believed, deep down, that her decision to leave the Shields was nothing more than a momentary act of defiance.


    After all, even married couples had their disagreements, yet they always found a way to make amends.


    Family, he thought, was no different. Melody would return.


    She would realize that despite his outward disapproval, he would always be there to protect her.


    But when he saw Melody nce


    Strection, his throat t


    Still, he


    stepped forward, his mind


    focused on Cameron''s legs.


    His irritation quickly surfaced, and he spoke sharply.


    "Melody, don''t think that just because you''re calling me dad and acting helpless, I''m going to forgive you.


    "If you have the Veinspire Codex, give it to Suzanna right now. She needs it to fix Cameron''s legs!"


    His words caused the towering man who had been holding Drooby''s head to freeze for a moment.


    Tyrell''s amber eyes darkened, narrowing in a dangerous glint. He turned with a chilling smile, his gaze falling squarely on Sean.


    He''s the guy I left Melody in care of? He''s her ... sperm donor?


    Tyrell''s face, usually unreadable, now took on


    ang cold, hard edge. His


    anger was like a tightly wound spring, ready to snap at any moment.


    This man had no right to call himself Melody''s father.


    Tyrell scoffed, casting a quick nce at Sean. His lips curled into a sneer as he spoke with mockery.


    "Who are you?


    "Mel wasn''t talking to you. If you''ve


    got a hole in your brain, maybe you fill it with something useful.


    Mis my daughter.


    "Not yours!"

 Chapter 410

    Chapter 410 Deration


    Tyrell had been absent from Sommerville for four years. But as soon as Sean heard his name, memories came flooding back.


    He was the man who had raised Melody, a man with hardly a penny to his name.


    An old man, with two sons, who had taken in a beautiful girl and raised her as his own.


    Meanwhile, his sons were nothing special-thin, dark, and unremarkable.


    How could a father treat his own children so differently?


    The details were hard to ignore.


    When Melody returned to the Shields at the age of 16, she was stunning-more so than Suzanna, who had been pampered her whole life. Melody wore dresses that looked expensive, but never unted the price. Her eyes sparkled with a depth that seemed almost unreal.


    She stood next to Martin, her gaze distant when it fell on the people of the Shields.


    But when it came to Martin, and her so-called older brothers and adoptive father, she leaned on them with an unquestioning trust.


    Still, as a young woman, she should have distanced herself from those men, especially her father and brother.


    After all, the Tuckers were simply the family who had taken her in.


    The facts made Sean want to do nothing more than get rid of Tyrell when he saw him. He wanted to make sure the man would nevere back to Sommerville. But, fortunately, Martin had been in aa ever since the ident. Tyrell had left, taking his broken son with him, embarrassed and defeated.


    That saved Sean the trouble of dealing with them directly.


    "Tyrell, you''re back in Sommerville?


    "Came to collect your dead son, now that his time is nearly up?"


    Sean had disliked Tyrell for years. This was his chance to finally mock him.


    He looked at the white cloth Tyrell wore and couldn''t help butugh.


    "Looks like Martin''s gone, huh? You''ve even got the mourning cloth on for him. I shouldn''t dig into your wounds, but... maybe it''s time to let go." Sean spoke just to provoke Tyrell, to get a reaction.


    He didn''t think twice about the cloth on Tyrell''s head or the connection to Avenstras.


    In Sean''s eyes, the Tuckers were just a poor, rundown family from a corner of Sommerville. There was no way they could have anything to do with Avenstras.


    To him, Martin was dead, and Tyrell was just mourning.


    Melody stood frozen, her moment of joy at seeing Tyrell instantly dashed by Sean''s harsh words. Each one felt like a blow, stripping away whatever warmth had been there before.


    BUMS


    She stepped forward, her eyes narrowing. Despite him being her biological father, all she could feel for him now was disdain.


    "Sean, how dare you speak about Martin like that? How dare you attack my father?


    "And your ridiculous usations? They make me sick. Yes, I have the Veinspire Codex, but it''s mine, and I won''t be giving it to Suzanna to try and fix Cameron''s legs. "Even if I did let her, she wouldn''t be able to help him."


    Her words lingered in the air, and


    they had an immediate effect. Sean, along with Cameron-who had just arrived in his wheelchair with Suzanna-looked visibly shocked.


    "Melody! I''m your father!" Sean shouted, his face turning red with anger.


    "Everything that''s yours belongs to me. I''m telling you now-give Suzanna the Veinspire Codex. Don''t stand there iming she can''t save Cameron!"


    Seeing Cameron finally, Sean remembered the reason he''de in the first ce: Cameron''s legs.


    He hurried toward Melody, intent on taking the Veinspire Codex from her hands.


    But in one smooth motion, Melody tossed the Veinspire Codex back into its box. She smiled, her confidence clear as she spoke.


    "I don''t need the Veinspire Codex anymore. I''m canceling the Moonflora Ind lease early and returning Cleussau to its rightful territory." Sean was taken aback,pletely unprepared for her response.


    The onlookers were silent, stunned by her actions.


    Tyrell remained calm, his eyes unreadable. He knew the importance of the Veinspire Codex for saving Martin, but he trusted Melody. She would never give up on him.


    Cameron stared, his face contorting with shock and disbelief. "Melody, is this how you want me to die?"


    Melody tilted her head, her smile


    cold. "Mr Shield, what are you talking about? Do you think I''d be happy if you died? No, watching you live a life as a cripple would be far more satisfying."


    Suzanna, horrified, whispered, "Is Melodypletely out of her mind?"

 Chapter 411

    Chapter 411 Choice Made


    Melody felt as if she had already cut all ties with the Shields. She had even sent a letter to Arnold, severing their connection for good.


    As for Cameron, she no longer saw the need to show him any respect, even the bare minimum one might offer another person.


    After all, he had been the one who, in a past life, had gouged out her eyes. Now, she wasn''t going to stoop to his level. Instead, she wanted him to feel the full weight of his actions, to suffer the consequences of what he had done to her. Taking direct action herself would be pointless.


    No, it would be far more satisfying to let the one person he trusted most, his sister Suzanna, be the one to destroy hisst hope of healing his legs.


    When Cameron heard her words, his jaw tightened in fury.


    But he had already watched as Melody calmly returned the Veinspire Codex.


    He couldn''t believe it. Melody was actually willing to gamble with Martin''s life.


    Had she really given up on Martin waking up, just to get back at him? Or was it that-


    Melody was simply heartless.


    She prioritized her own interests above all else.


    Thepany she was now running had been a gift from Martin. She was willing to sacrifice her chance to save him, all for the sake of her career and the fame that woulde with it.


    To her, Martin''s life or death seemed insignificant. What mattered was the national significance of Moonflora Ind''s territorial rights.


    Her decision to reim those rights for Cleussau meant she would be immortalized in history for her bold choice.


    The audience was left speechless by her move.


    "This is unbelievable! I can''t even process it! Melody is willing to give up her brother''s chance at survival just to hand back thend rights to the country. With that mindset, she''s a true patriot! From now on, no matter what she does, I''m her biggest fan!" "Thank you, Mel! Wee, Moonflora Ind, back to the mothend! From now on, Cleussau will take charge of it!"


    "I bet the Gregoria organizers arepletely stunned. They thought they were putting Mel in a difficult spot, making her choose. But she took control and chose thend rights. Now, with thousands of witnesses in Cleussau seeing this, Gregoria can''t back out!" "Am I the only one feeling bad for Mel? We''re celebrating Moonflora Ind returning to Cleussau, but she just lost her most beloved family member ..."


    The audience was not the only group shocked by Melody''s swift decision.


    The Gregoria organizers were caught off guard as well.


    Drooby, the local Cleussau district representative from Gregoria, had already been knocked unconscious by Tyrell.


    But Gregoria wasn''t about to leave such an important event to a local representative.


    In the VIP Suite, Mr. Samuel, the man in charge of the underground boxing tournament, mmed his hand down hard on the table, sending everything on it flying.


    His rage was clear. The tall, intimidating man shoved one of his workers aside and yelled, his voice booming across the room. "Who the hell is this Melody?


    "I thought she cared about her brother, the one in the care facility. Why did she just give up on him and choose Moonflora Ind so easily? That ind was supposed to be our big card in the talks with Cleussau. And now, some nobody has taken it. We''ve been humiliated!"


    Samuel mmed his hand down again, still baffled by how Melody had turned the situation around. He thought he''d blocked every possible way for her to win. How had she gotten out of that trap?


    "But, Mr. Samuel, we already gave


    Melody an ultimatum. Thousands of people from Cleussau saw it. We can''t back out now. We have to give up Moonflora Ind ... "


    One of Samuel''s subordinates tried to remind him.


    Samuel snapped. He punched and kicked as he let his anger loose, grinding his teeth.


    "I know! I don''t need you to tell me that!


    "We''ve lost Moonflora Ind.


    "But I''m not taking this defeat lying down. Melody picked Moonflora Ind, which means she''s also chosen to let her brother die."


    He spoke through clenched teeth, his voice dripping with malice.


    "Find a way into that care facility. Take care of her brother, make sure he''s gone, then cut him up and send his head to her in a box."


    His voice was cold and steady, his tone showing no sign of mercy.


    To him, Melody was someone who needed to be taught a lesson. If he let this go, people would think they could challenge Gregoria without consequences. One of his subordinates, silently following the orders, started to leave.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 412

    Chapter 412 Toy


    Samuel stood in front of therge windows, his tall figure outlined against the city lights.


    He watched the tense standoff between the Shields and Melody, a flicker of amusement crossing his face.


    "I remember that guy in the wheelchair. His name''s Cameron, right? He was close to Drooby, wasn''t he?"


    One of his subordinates nodded quickly. "Yes, Cameron is Melody''s brother. At first, we thought we could use him to control her. But it turns out he''s not much use. He''s got no real rtionship with Melody. If anything, they''re more like enemies." Samuel''s cold blue eyes narrowed as he absorbed the information. His lips twisted into a sharp, calcting smile.


    "So, they''re enemies, huh?" he said, his voice darkening. "He managed to irritate Melody? That''s exactly the kind of person we need. A perfect tool. We''ll use this."


    He turned away from the window, his tone firm as he gave his orders. "Pass on my instructions."


    On the arena floor, Melody had just ced the Veinspire Codex back into its box. She had no reason to request the dry needling manuscript anymore.


    Suzanna, although confused by the intensity of Melody''s hatred toward Cameron, couldn''t hold her tongue. She hesitated, then spoke quietly, "Melody ... please don''t say things you don''t mean.


    "You''re still not giving up on Martin, are you?" Suzanna said, her voiceced with sorrow. "By returning it, you''re not just taking Cameron''s hope. You''re taking Martin''s, too."


    Tears threatened to spill from Suzanna''s eyes, and she couldn''t help but nce at Tyrell, hoping for his reassurance.


    "Tyrell, don''t be too upset. I''m sure she didn''t mean it. She just acted on impulse..."


    Suzanna paused for a moment, looking down. "I ... I know the organizers a little. Maybe I could ask them to lend us the Veinspire Codex for a while."


    As she spoke, Suzanna moved carefully toward Tyrell. Her small frame seemed almost fragile next to his imposing stature.


    He stood like a wall, strong and unshakable, while she was like a bird next to him.


    Unlike her father, Sean, who had rushed in without understanding the full situation, Suzanna was keenly observant.


    She had picked up on the smallest details.


    She had already figured out that Tyrell wasn''t just anyone.


    A person without power wouldn''t have stepped onto the stage and knocked Drooby unconscious with one blow.


    And while Avenstras wore a white headband, it was clearly different from the mourning cloths of Cleussau.


    Sean had never even thought to question it, remainingpletely oblivious to the signs right in front of him. Suzanna''s mind raced as she pieced everything together.


    She had heard enough about Avenstras'' current state. The country, rich from oil, was in turmoil.


    The newly crowned King Fellman


    as had proved himself


    but the royal family was still divided.


    It looked like King Fellman held power, but old factions within the family fought desperately for


    control. The situation was unstable.


    ¨¦n


    If Tyrell truly held a high position in the royal family, he wouldn''t have left his homnd, Suzanna thought.


    She was certain now. Tyrell must be


    from Avenstras. Somehow, he ended up in Sommerville and


    a young Melody.


    Now, he had returned, his true identity no longer hidden.


    Given his confident demeanor, Suzanna was sure he was at least a prince in Avenstras.


    Even a prince there would have wealth and power beyond imagination.


    But had hee to take Melody back to Avenstras?


    As Suzanna''s thoughts turned darker, Tyrell met her gaze.


    She quickly masked her jealousy, wiping away the bitterness that had almost shown.


    No matter what, she couldn''t let Melody live a better life than hers.

 Chapter 413

    Chapter 413 Dark Thoughts


    Tyrell belonged to Melody, but Suzanna wasn''t about to give up so easily. She wanted to be his daughter, too.


    Tyrell shot a nce at her, his eyebrow raised. He looked from her to Cameron, then chuckled softly.


    "Well, well. Looks like you''ve got quite the pull. If you can get the Veinspire Codex from the organizers just like that, how could you let Cameron suffer with that leg for so long?" He paused, letting the weight of his words sink in.


    "Unless, of course, you value my son''s life more than Cameron''s leg? If that''s true, I must thank you on Martin''s behalf. I''m nearly moved to tears."


    Tyrell''s words were sharp, and Suzanna was left stunned, her mouth dry.


    Cameron, hearing Tyrell''s words, eyed Suzanna with suspicion.


    "Suzanna, you really think you can just get the Veinspire Codex on your own?" he asked, his voice low.


    Suzanna''s face went pale. She knew she couldn''t. In this world of powerful people, who was she to ask for such a favor?


    But it was toote. Her words had already been said, and now there was no taking them back.


    As she stood there, unsure of how to fix the mess she''d made, a tall figure approached.


    He wore a dark brown coat and exuded amanding presence.


    Those who recognized him knew immediately: it was Mr. Samuel, the head of the Gregoria event.


    He walked confidently over to Suzanna and Cameron, offering them a small, reassuring smile.


    "Allow me to introduce myself," he said smoothly. "I''m Samuel, director of the international underground boxing event."


    He turned to Suzanna and nodded. "After watching everything unfold, I must say I admire your determination, Ms. Suzanna. If you need it, I''ll dly lend you the Veinspire Codex for an emergency." Samuel''s sudden appearance sent a wave of surprise through the crowd.


    As the organizer of the underground boxing event, his presence was both known and feared.


    Whispers had long circted about his sharp mind and ruthless tactics.


    Each year, he carefully arranged the event so that his own people woulde out on top, always with a n so detailed it could havee straight out of a ybook


    But this time, everything had gone wrong. A young girl, determined and relentless, had managed to outsmart him.


    This forced Samuel to step out from behind the curtain and face her directly.


    "Did Suzanna really pull this off?" one person whispered.


    "It''s not fair! Melody worked so hard, but Suzanna gets what she wants just because Samuel favors her? It feels like a p in the face!"


    "Why is it always Suzanna? She''s like


    that annoying piece of gum that


    neveres off your shoe. No


    matter where Melody goes, Suzanna has to follow and make trouble..."


    en


    "Poor Melody ... I just want to give her a hug."


    "This is what the world is really like-no fairness at all. Melody spent so much time fighting for it, and Samuel just destroyed her hope with a few words. It''s kind of sad, really."


    Among the voices of disappointment, Suzanna and Cameron were the ones smiling.


    Sean, proud as ever, couldn''t stop grinning.


    He showered his daughter with praise, calling her the Bringer of Fortune, delighted she had managed to rescue Cameron from his troubles. Cameron, still pleased, took the opportunity to taunt Melody.


    "Melody, I think you''re going to be disappointed.


    "I''ll get back up," Cameron said with calm resolve.


    "And when I do, you''re the first one I''ll deal with-along with your YM Cosmetics!"


    Melody tilted her head and smiled. "I''ll be waiting."


    She knew Suzanna''s dry needling skills were ... up to the task.


    One little prick from Suzanna, Cameron''s legs were as good as done for. No hundred-year slumber this time.

 Chapter 414

    Chapter 414 Turned Tables


    Samuel''s words caused a stir in the room. Many of the medical experts, who had long respected the Veinspire Codex, couldn''t ignore its power any longer.


    Now that Samuel himself had offered to lend it to Suzanna, several neurologists could no longer contain themselves.


    One of them rose from his seat, his curiosity clearly getting the best of him.


    "Ms. Shield, I''ve heard that your medical skillse from your grandfather, Mr. Shield Sr. It''s said his techniques were taught to him by Mr. Pritchard. If that''s true, then your methods muste from the same tradition. If you treat Mr. Cameron, I''m sure he''ll quickly find his pressure points and be able to stand again."


    He paused briefly before continuing.


    "But the dry needling described in the Veinspire Codex is incrediblyplex, and it''s also quite dangerous. Even Mr. Liam had to exercise extreme caution when using the smooth blood technique. It requires an enormous amount of skill and focus. Without that, there''s a real risk ofplications. You may be Mr. Shield Sr.''s granddaughter, but you''re still quite young. Do you really think you can handle such a challenging procedure?"


    The room was tense. This wasn''t just anypetition-it was the finals, and the reputation of Cleussau was on the line.


    It wasn''t surprising that some of the country''s most prominent figures had questions for Suzanna.


    Inside, Suzanna felt the weight of their doubts. But she refused to let it show.


    Her grandfather had always believed in her abilities. He had taught her from a young age and praised her sharp understanding of medicine.


    Over the past few months, she''d been studying dry needling techniques relentlessly.


    Now, with the Veinspire Codex in her hands, something Melody had been unable to get, Suzanna felt in control. Everything seemed to point toward sess. She wasn''t about to let this opportunity to prove herself slip away.


    With confidence, she raised her gaze, holding the Veinspire Codex firmly. Her face showed a calm determination, though a small part of her heart was still unsure.


    "I may be young, and I know some of you might doubt me because of that," she said. "But I''ve been studying medicine under my grandfather''s guidance since I was five. I''ve learned a lot about alternative medicine, and Cameron is my brother. There''s no way I''d risk harming him if I wasn''t sure I could help."


    She paused for a moment, locking eyes with Cameron.


    "He knows me better than anyone. All I want is for him to walk again, with no harm done.


    "I''ve always loved to dance, and Cameron was my best partner. For my sake, Cameron, you must stand back up."


    Suzanna''s voice was soft, yet it carried an undeniable warmth.


    With those words, and Cameron''s silence, the other medical experts found it difficult to argue any further.


    However, the Veinspire Codex held immense value, particrly in the context of Cleussau''s dry needling techniques.


    No one wanted to see Suzanna


    secretly use the Codex to treat


    Cameron. Their doubts weren''t


    simply about her abilities. They were more interested in watching how she would perform the treatment.


    They wanted to witness firsthand the intricacies of the dry needling technique.


    "Suzanna, your devotion to your family is truly moving," one of the senior doctors remarked. "But the dry needling technique is a delicate, high-risk procedure. Perhaps we


    should all observe tool


    It was Edgar Norman, a


    distinguished figure in Cleussau''s medicalmunity. He was the head of the Sommerville Alternative Medicine Association and renowned for his expertise.


    At around 50 years old, Edgar''s presence wasmanding. The whiteb coat he wore only added to the sense of authority he exuded.


    He addressed Suzanna respectfully, making an effort to form a personal connection with her.


    Despite her young age, Suzanna was aware that her status didn''t quite match Edgar''s. His respectful tone felt almost like an acknowledgment of her potential. Suzanna, humbled, lowered her gaze slightly.


    Being treated this way by someone of Edgar''s caliber felt like a form of recognition, as though she was being officially elevated in the medical field.


    She quickly replied, keeping her tone modest, "Thank you, Mr. Norman. But I''m still learning. I have a lot to study, especially in dry needling and alternative medicine."


    Her words were meant to show humility. ording to the usual protocol, Mr. Norman would offer a few words of encouragement before letting her proceed.


    The idea of observing the dry needling technique was simply a form of support-a way to give her the backing she needed in the eyes of others.

 Chapter 415

    Chapter 415 Wrong Idea


    No one saw iting.


    Mr. Norman''s face shifted, his tone suddenly much sterner. "It''s good that you''re aware of your ce as a young one," he said, his voice sharp.


    He gave a deliberate pause before continuing. "But, frankly, I can''t trust you with Cameron''s dry needling surgery. How about we make it a live broadcast? That way, us older folks can guide you along." Suzanna froze, her mind racing. She hadn''t anticipated such an open challenge.


    At that moment, Bernard burst onto the stage, his expression frantic. "Mrs. Moore, it''s urgent-Mr. Martin ..."


    His words hung in the air, leaving the crowd in stunned silence.


    It had been four long years.


    Martin''s condition hadsted longer than anyone thought it could. Now, both Spencer and Martin were at Sommerville Hospital. Melody had done what she came to do and was preparing to leave. The normallyposed girl lowered her eyes, offering Tyrell aforting nce. "Dad, let''s go."


    She had secured Cleussau''s honor and the prize. But in that instant, it seemed like Melody was on the verge of losing the one person she held most dear.


    Suzanna, seeing her opportunity, feigned panic. "Melody... did something happen to Martin?"


    She took a brief pause, then continued, "You ... you need the Veinspire Codex more than I do. Why don''t I lend it to you first?"


    Her words came across as noble and selfless, earning her a great deal of favor from the crowd.


    "Well, this Suzanna does have a heart. When it''s life and death, Martin''s health certainlyes first... "


    "Though it''s hard to ept that


    Martin''s time might be running out,


    does Melody even know dry needling Even if she had the Veinspire Codex, would she be able to use it properly? It might be better for Suzanna to perform the procedure herself."


    "Who in their right mind would want Suzanna to treat Martin? She''s not


    ¨¤ reliable as Melody. I cet


    e with this at all!" Conte belongs to


    Cameron''s expression darkened. He started to turn toward Suzanna, ready to reprimand her, but her next words stopped him.


    "But, Melody, Cameron''s leg meridians... Last night, something seemed to be failing. I ... I don''t know what to decide." Suzanna purposely directed the issue toward Melody, hoping it would push Cameron to abandon any hopes for her.


    Melody, uninterested in Suzanna''s


    drama, turned away and, with a swift


    motion, knocked the Veinspire


    Codex out of Suzanna''s hands,


    letting it fall to the ground.


    "Then choose him," Melody said, her tone biting. "Give him a shortcut to disability, and I''m sure he''ll thank you."


    Without another word, she walked off, leaving the room in her wake.


    Tyrell, observing the scene with a cold stare, moved forward and struck Sean with a resounding p.


    The sound of the p reverberated, loud and clear.


    Sean''s face drained of color, humiliated in front of everyone. His anger boiled, but he didn''t dare to retaliate.


    Tyrell''s stature and authority were too much for him.


    "Sean," Tyrell said, his voice sharp with contempt, "Has the Shields ever gone bankrupt?"


    "I''m giving you one night. Prepare yourself."

 Chapter 416

    Chapter 416 Warning


    Tyrell''s punchnded with brutal force, knocking Sean off bnce. The blow made his jaw feel as if it had been wrenched out of ce. He copsed, unable to rise, the pain overwhelming him. Suzanna, horrified, rushed to his side.


    "Dad! Tyrell, how could you do this my real father?" she cried, her voice trembling with emotion.


    "You must be angry," she continued, her voice soft but controlled. "But even if you''re from Avenstras, there''s no way you could bankrupt the Shields overnight.


    "If it were that easy, then every prominent family in Cleussau and Sommerville would be in danger. Avenstras is reaching too far; it could be trouble for everyone."


    Suzanna had meant to help Sean, but as she looked up, she found herself standing by Tyrell.


    She had adopted the posture of a weak but stubborn girl, as if she were trying to appeal to him.


    It was the ssic image of a vulnerable heroine in a corporate drama-delicate, yet firm.


    Her words were calcted, carefully suggesting that Tyrell''s influence over Sommerville''s families could lead to disaster.


    It was a strategic move, one designed to make it easier for her to form alliances and force Tyrell to back down.


    Her fragile, almost desperate "Tyrell" sent shivers through the crowd.


    Despite the pain, Sean managed to get to his feet, supporting himself as he approached Suzanna. His face was pale, but his anger still burned through.


    He positioned himself behind her, speaking with a strained voice.


    "Suzanna, you don''t have to be friendly with him."


    "He''s nothing," Sean sneered, his voice thick with disdain. "Just because he wraps a ragged cloth on his head doesn''t make him Avenstras'' richest man. He''s a washed-up failure who couldn''t even get into the Sommerville registry." Sean tilted his head back, locking eyes with Tyrell in a challenging stare.


    Tyrell had looked like this four years ago, and now, even after all that time, he still stood tall, hismanding presence unshaken.


    In stark contrast to Sean, who had gained weight and showed signs of age, Tyrell had only grown more imposing-handsome, fit, and strong.


    Sean, though still sharp-featured and once the picture of a sessful businessman, now seemed out of ce.


    His face, twisted with pain, made him look small next to Tyrell, as if the difference between them was the distance between a CEO and his financial assistant.


    Suzanna''s eyes widened as she saw her father''s confusion. She opened her mouth to exin, but Tyrell showed no interest in listening.


    With a quick nce, he turned and walked away.


    Suzanna knew why they were leaving. Melody and Tyrell were heading to Sommerville Hospital because Martin''s condition was deteriorating. Once they were gone, Suzanna''s expression shifted to one of concern. She looked at Cameron. "We need to prepare," she said.


    "Sommerville has the best medical


    equipment. we''re going to do this, we need to be there. Mr. Norman is in charge. If he wants to live-stream the procedure, it makes sense to do it where things can be controlled."


    Her logic was sound. At this very moment, medical experts from all over the world were eager to see the Veinspire Codex in action.


    Mr. Norman wasted no time. He quickly made arrangements for the procedure.


    Given that the Veinspire Codex was the prize for the boxing tournament, the procedure would be streamed live for everyone to see. Samuel, the event organizer for Gregoria, gave his team a quick look. It was clear he would be watching from behind the scenes. Meanwhile, at Sommerville Hospital, Melody and Tyrell raced to the room, urgency in their every move.


    The Avenstras royal medical team, under Tyrell''s direction, was already performing a full examination of Martin.


    As Melody entered the room, she found Martin lying still in the bed, barely breathing.


    Her gaze locked on him for a moment before she moved quickly to his side.


    The calm and efficient girl pulled out a dry needling kit from her waist and opened it.


    She selected a long electrode, her movements precise as she inserted it into Martin''s side.


    "Lay him t," she instructed.


    "Turn him over."


    At Melody''smand, the Stinds doctors, known for their expertise and pride, hesitated. They were not ones to follow orders without question.


    But Tyrell stood behind her, a towering figure. His mere presence, silent and unwavering, made it clear that he supported Melodypletely.


    Even without a word, his stance was enough to make them rethink their reluctance.


    With a resigned sigh, the Stinds doctorsplied.


    They adjusted Martin''s position, and after a few quick needle cements, Melody''s expression became tense with focus. She issued her nextmand, her voice firm.


    "Take him to the sterile operating room. Get two basins ready."


    Without dy, someone handed Melody her sterile surgical attire. She quickly disinfected herself, moving swiftly toward the operating room.


    Just before entering, she noticed


    another gurney down the hall.


    Cameron was being wheeled by


    Suzanna, with a crowd of medical experts trailing behind them


    en


    A couple of people were even carrying cameras.


    It hardly seemed like a medical procedure. More like a media event.


    Melody''s gaze sharpened, but she didn''t acknowledge them.


    She turned away and entered the operating room, donned her surgical gear, and stood before Martin, now unconscious, ready to proceed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 417

    Chapter 417 Operation


    "Ms. Tucker, Martin''s condition ... I''m afraid surgery isn''t possible. His body has been in a vegetative state for so long that it can''t endure another major operation."


    Craig, now dressed in sterile surgical gear, entered.


    After his earlier role in assisting Melody, he felt the need to prove himself, especially after their previous experience.


    "I know," Melody replied, her tone steady, though the situation weighed heavily on her.


    "That''s why I''m only using the electrode this time."


    Her eyes were focused, but inside, she was aware of the gravity of the situation. No one understood better than Melody how serious things had be.


    After Tyrell had spent everything to cure her childhood condition-a result of a medication overdose that had left her nearly in aa-she developed a near-photographic memory.


    Once something was in her mind, it was as if it were etched there forever. She couldn''t forget.


    Craig''s eyes widened. "Ms. Tucker, you already have the Veinspire Codex?"


    Several Stind doctors in the room exchanged looks. Some had quietly watched the boxing match live- streamed earlier and now murmured among themselves.


    "No, the actual Veinspire Codex was borrowed by Suzanna. It''s in the operating room across the hall. She''s preparing to use it on Cameron''s leg."


    "Ms. Tucker," one doctor suggested in a hushed tone, "why don''t we go get the Veinspire Codex for the prin-Mr. Martin''s safety?


    "We are royal physicians. We''re trained to handle both a scalpel and a weapon when necessary ... The Stinds were renowned for their medical expertise, the best in the world. Their reputation was formidable, and it made them arrogant, perhaps too much so.


    To them, Melody was still young, and without the Veinspire Codex, what she was attempting seemed reckless.


    It was like trying to fight fire with a matchstick, using needles without fully understanding the risks. Melody raised her hand, stopping their chatter.


    "No need. I''ve seen it once.


    "I''ve memorized it.


    "Let''s begin."


    The Stind doctors stood speechless.


    She had seen it once, and now she was ready to perform the procedure herself.


    They couldn''t help but wonder if this was typical of Cleussau medicine-bold and unafraid of taking risks.


    But they didn''t question her. After all, she was no ordinary young woman-she was the royal family''s treasure, someone whose standing they couldn''t afford to undermine.


    Meanwhile, in the operating room across the hall, Suzanna had already donned her sterile surgical gown.


    With precise movements, she picked


    up the electrode and followed the


    pressure points from the Veinspire Codex, slowly inserting it


    Cameron''s leg muscles...


    Suzanna held the electrode with steady hands. The electrode, imported by her Aunt Wendy from


    overseas, was a fine piece of equipment.


    Arnold had insisted she use it when she decided to study dry needling.


    "Good tools for a good student," he had told her.


    She appeared calm and focused, cing each needle carefully, but there was more to her movements than just precision.


    She was very aware of the cameras capturing her every action.


    Before entering, Suzanna had arranged for a live broadcast from Melody''s operating room, ensuring she''d be in the spotlight as well.


    Suzanna knew that Melody couldn''t possibly help Martin without the Veinspire Codex, and attempting the procedure without it was a reckless risk.


    If Melody failed, the me would be heavy. Suzanna wanted to make


    sure everyone saw it as


    such


    ecially when the stakes


    were so high.


    As she worked, Suzanna intended to highlight her own expertise in contrast to Melody''sck of experience.


    If things went wrong, it would only prove that Melody was the one to me.


    After all, Suzanna had learned from the very best, a celebrated dry needling specialist from the renowned Stind team in Avenstras.


    She inserted each electrode with care, following the Veinspire Codex and locating the pressure points on Cameron''s legs.


    Her technique, though careful,cked the fluidity of someone truly skilled. She was still learning, still imperfect.


    Soon, Mr. Norman, watching from outside the sterile room, couldn''t contain his frustration. His voice rang out harshly through the ss.


    "Three needles, and two of them are wrong? You can''t even follow the instructions! You call this dry needling? You''re wasting my time!"


    Mr. Norman''s temper was well known, and he didn''t hesitate to call out Suzanna''s shorings. Beside him, Sean was watching with a sinking feeling. His voice cracked as he spoke.


    "Suzanna, I know you''re worried about Cameron, but if you''re too shaky to do this right, maybe you should step aside.''


    He couldn''t shake the worry about Cameron''s legs. Was Suzanna really the right person for this task? Sean watched in silence.


    A heavy unease settled over him.


    Something about the situation didn''t sit right.

 Chapter 418

    Chapter 418 Ridicule


    Suzanna''s concentration faltered, and soon, drops of cold sweat formed on her brow.


    She had anticipated the Veinspire Codex would be challenging, but the reality was far tougher than she had imagined.


    Every pressure point seemed elusive, and even when she followed the book''s instructions, it was difficult to get the depth and timing of each electrode just right.


    Each electrode had its own set of demands.


    She was on the verge of calling for someone else to step in.


    But she couldn''t do that. Cameron''s leg had to be treated, and she had to outshine Melody.


    Her technique was far from perfect, but she moved quickly. Before long, she managed to draw blood from the needles.


    But that was the most perilous part of the whole procedure. Her anxiety tightened its grip.


    What Suzanna hadn''t realized was that, in the room across the hall, the live feed was showing a stark difference between her performance and Melody''s.


    While Suzanna struggled, Melody was in control. Each needle she inserted was ced with precision. Melody''s movements were fast, efficient, and confident. At times, her speed even surpassed Suzanna''s. The audience couldn''t believe what they were seeing.


    "Hold on-Mel''s technique, that''s straight from the Veinspire Codex, right?" someonemented. "She doesn''t even have the book, but her needlework matches Suzanna''s almost exactly. How is she doing this? Did she have some kind of hidden camera in Suzanna''s room?"


    Others started joking about Melody''s apparent genius.


    "I remember when Mel said she wanted to check if the Veinspire Codex was real. She just flipped through the pages casually, and now she''s doing it like a pro! Is she some kind of genius? She must have memorized it in a day!"


    Another viewerughed. "If I were Mel''s baby, I''d probably turn around and get reincarnated just to be in her presence!"


    Thements flooded in.


    "I can call her mommy right now if she wants me to."


    "Ew, cringe.''


    "I''ll call her mommy until she steps on me. Wonder if I can sell some feet pics on OF."


    "Bruh."


    "Look at Suzanna. She''s following the book, but she still can''t get it right. She thought she was good, but after seeing this live feed, I just want to smack some sense into her."


    "Seriously, Mel''s next-level! How does she do it?"


    But a few defended Suzanna in a lighthearted way.


    "At least she''s trying. She''s putting in the effort, even if it''s not perfect."


    Meanwhile, in Melody''s operating room, she had already reached the bloodletting stage.


    Her expression remained calm, but every motion was precise and controlled.


    She directed Craig to adjust Martin''s body, positioning him carefully before using two different types of electrode.


    First, a three-edged electrode, which she inserted half a centimeter deep, and then a fine electrode, which she quickly inserted a full centimeter deep.


    It was a rapid and methodical process, requiring perfect control over the rhythm and timing of each needle.


    Melody''s fingers moved over Martin''s Ten Gates with the grace of a skilled artist, each needle ced with wless uracy.


    Melody carefully ced the thin


    electrode into the pressure points, drawing out a small amount of blood. The most critical part of the procedure had arrived: bloodletting.


    She gently removed the electrode and gestured for Craig to bring the basin over. As she pulled the needle


    out, blood began to seep from Martin''s pressure points.


    Melody studied the blood''s flow, her gaze sharp as she watched the steady pace of it.


    After the needle had punctured the skin, the blood began to flow smoothly.


    It was a clear indication that the


    patient''s energy and blood were deficient, with congestion blocking the lungs and preventing the proper flow of vital energy. This stagnation signified the body''s weakening state.


    Bloodletting in this case was a method to bnce and replenish energy and blood, restoring the body''s foundation for healing.


    Meanwhile, in the other operating room, Suzanna''s anxiety grew.


    When she removed the electrode from Cameron''s leg, she stared in shock at the blood that spilled out- dark, almost purplish, like something toxic.


    The blood didn''t flow quickly, but it wouldn''t stop. It continued to spill out uncontrobly.


    Outside the room, Mr. Norman''s face drained of color.


    "I thought Cameron''s legs were improving, even showing signs of possible meridian nerve recovery? This blood... It''s the wrong color! How can it be so dark, almost dead-looking?


    "What happened to him recently?


    "The blood tests we kept from two months ago didn''t show this color."


    Since Cameron''s treatment was focused solely on his legs, only local anesthesia had been used. Mr.


    Norman''s voice carried clearly, despite the sterile ss between them.


    His authority in the medical field was well-established.


    While Mr. Shield Sr. was older, his reputation was no match for Mr. Norman''s expertise.


    There was no reason for Mr. Norman to deceive anyone.


    Cameron''s face had gone pale, and his lips were blue as the blood kept flowing from his legs, showing no signs of stopping.


    In a panic, Suzanna looked up at him, her hand shaking as she gripped the electrode.


    It felt more like a dagger than a tool, as if it could pierce through her heart.


    "Cameron ... I didn''t mean for this to happen... " she murmured.


    "I followed every step in the Veinspire Codex ... step by step. It has to be right. Why won''t the bleeding


    stop? And ... and this color...


    Suzanna had studied alternvative medicine.


    Though her dry needling technique wasn''t wless, she knew the basics.


    The color of the blood was a sure sign that cold and stagnation had invaded the body, blocking the meridians and causing the tissue to die. It was a sign of necrosis.


    Cameron''s legs were beyond saving.


    But the worst part? Suzanna couldn''t stop the blood.


    If she couldn''t control it, Cameron wouldn''t just face a lifetime of leg problems-he could die on the operating table.


    Cameron''s lips trembled, his face turning ashen. A sharp pain shot through his head, as if something inside had snapped.


    He locked eyes with Suzanna, his voice low but intense.


    "Suzanna ... the herbal scent I use every night for my leg massages... Why isn''t it here anymore?"


    "Or was it... not your form after all?"

 Chapter 419

    Chapter 419 usation


    Suzanna''s mind raced as she tried to stop the blood pouring from Cameron''s legs. Her vanity had led her here. It was her need to overshadow Melody that had made her go live in the first ce.


    Now, the situation she had orchestrated for Melody was spiraling out of control.


    When Cameron''s voice broke through the panic, Suzanna froze. His words were quiet but cutting, striking her with a painful rity.


    She quickly lifted her head, trying to look innocent. Her eyes, already heavy with tears, seemed to plead for sympathy.


    Her lips trembled, though she forced herself to speak.


    "Cameron ... how could you think that of me?" she whispered, her voice soft and filled with false hurt. "You know I want your legs to heal. The incense... It was me who..."


    Before she could finish, a voice rang out, firm and clear, cutting her off.


    "The incense Cameron uses to sleep-Slumber Incense'' has always been made by Melody," the woman stated.


    The voice was familiar but stern, echoing through the room. Suzanna turned, startled.


    "When Melody left, she was concerned about me being too old to sleep at night. So, she left some


    incense for me in the servant''s quarters. The Shields might have burned down, but that shack still stands. As I was cleaning up for the move, I found all the incense Melody had left... was gone."


    The woman''s eyes locked on Suzanna, her voice dripping with usation.


    "Ms. Suzanna, how dare you steal from us? Haven''t you taken enough from Melody already?"


    The room fell silent as the identity of the speaker became clear. It was Ingrid, the Shields'' long-serving housekeeper.


    She had worked for them for more than 20 years, her presence both trusted and respected by the staff. While Ingrid wasn''t in the same circle as Freda, Christina''s assistant, she had earned a reputation for being efficient, honest, and dependable.


    Unlike Freda, who yed both sides, Ingrid was known for her straightforwardness.


    Ingrid had watched Suzanna take advantage of Melody for years, but in the past, speaking up had seemed useless.


    Who would listen to a mere servant? And who would stand up for Melody? No one. All it would do was push Melody deeper into the shadows.


    But now, Ingrid was done staying silent.


    Ingrid, a woman of middle age, had


    caught wind of Melody''s


    involvement in the "International


    Underground Boxing


    from the bodyguards, who always in the know about thetest trends. It was a questionable event, and to watch the live stream, you had to pay a hefty membership fee of 3,000.


    Ingrid didn''t have much money, but she didn''t hesitate to pay the fee.


    Using her old, small smartphone,


    she sat by the servant''s quarters et


    gate, her reading sses perched on her nose as she watched the fight unfold.


    She couldn''t follow all theplicated boxing moves, but she could see how strong Melody was. Melody took a hard punch to the face, but she didn''t give up.


    Despite her small stature, she held her ground against the muchrger opponents. She got hit, but she fought back just as hard.


    Ingrid''s heart raced, her breath shallow. She couldn''t pull her eyes away from the screen, too worried and tense to look anywhere else.


    She watched the whole match.


    Then she saw him. Tyrell. He looked different now, but there he was, standing by Melody''s side without hesitation.


    At that moment, tears welled up in Ingrid''s eyes. She couldn''t hold them back.


    "Mel... She''s finally going to be alright. Her father ising to take her home.


    "No more Zanna.


    "Melody, just Melody, the Tucker child. She doesn''t belong with the Shields anymore. No more of that abuse.''


    For four years, Ingrid had cared for Melody with all her heart.


    But she knew there was only so much she could do. She couldn''t let things go on like this.


    If worse came to worst, she wouldn''t stay in Sommerville.


    She wouldn''t even be able to work as a maid. She could always go back to her hometown and live out her days in peace.


    With this resolve, Ingrid contacted a


    bodyguard she knew from the


    Shields and made her way to Sommerville Hospital''s operating room, despite not having permission.  en


    She hade for one reason: the live stream.

 Chapter 420

    Chapter 420 Exposed


    Mr. Norman had chosen the operating room with great care. Designed for junior doctors to perform surgeries independently, it was equipped with transparent istion ss so the experts could observe and guide.


    The room was split into two sections.


    The Shield family and the neurology specialists who hade to watch the smoothblood technique were in the outer part of the sterile area.


    Ingrid, standing outside, had a determined look in her eyes. She turned toward Suzanna, ready to use her.


    Her words struck Cameron sharply, each one resonating through the air, reaching his ears.


    He wasn''t deaf, after all-his legs were simply paralyzed.


    He could still see the blood oozing from the ces where the electrodes had punctured his skin.


    The dark, purplish blood was a chilling sight.


    As a doctor, Cameron understood the implications.


    If the blood had been dark and clotted, it might have meant his legs could still recover, that there was some hope for the damaged tissue.


    But this blood-it wasn''t just stagnant.


    It was a sign that the tissue waspletely dead.


    It was like a pond inte autumn: no matter how desperately the lotus bloomed, they would be swallowed by the muddy water, unable to survive.


    His legs were beyond saving.


    Cameron grasped the harsh truth.


    What made it worse, however, was knowing that his legs could have been saved. Why had everything gone wrong at Suzanna''s hands?


    The realization hit even harder when he understood that it was his own sister-Suzanna-who, with her unskilled technique, had led him to this point.


    And just when he thought it couldn''t get worse, Ingrid''s words pierced through him like a bullet.


    Frozen, he stood, his eyes empty and distant. His lips quivered as he barely whispered, his voice thick with hopelessness.


    "No... no way ...


    "How could this happen?"


    Ingrid had always been known for her integrity within the Shield family. Her reputation was spotless, and no one had ever doubted her honesty She had no reason toe to the hospital and spread lies about her employers. Doing so would only ruin her standing.


    Ingrid''s husband worked as a driver for the Shields, and they had once had a son. Unfortunately, their son passed away when he was only six years old.


    After that, Ingrid stopped thinking about having more children and focused on growing old with her husband in peace.


    Retirement was just a year away.


    Throwing away that peaceful future wasn''t something she would do lightly.


    This understanding made Ingrid''s words all the more powerful, as everyone at the Shields knew the truth of her character.


    Suzanna was taken aback. She hadn''t expected Ingrid to appear out of nowhere like this.


    A wave of panic swept over her, and her eyes flitted nervously around the room.


    She couldn''t let Ingrid reveal her secrets.


    Suzanna still held an electrode in her hand, her eyes locked on the pressure point diagram in the Veinspire Codex.


    The diagram marked a fatal point-one strike could kill.


    Her pulse quickened, but she forced herself to remainposed as she walked toward Ingrid, wearing a mask of surprise and disbelief. She parted the sterile curtain and


    stepped up to her.


    "Ingrid, after all these years with the Shields, how could you turn on me like this?" Suzanna''s voice wavered, pretending to be hurt.


    "Do you really think that baseless im about ''Slumber Incense'' being made by Melody will bring me down?


    "Ingrid, I know you''ve treated Melody like a daughter these past four years, but you can''t go this far to protect her.


    "Do you honestly think this is what your son would have wanted?"


    Suzanna was adept at ying on people''s emotions. She knew exactly where Ingrid''s vulnerabilities were and aimed to strike at them.


    But Ingrid didn''t fall for it.


    Instead, she stood firm, her voice unwavering. "Suzanna," Ingrid said, "since you say I''m ndering you


    "If you really are the one who made the ''Slumber Incense,'' then tell me what are the ingredients? What''s the process for making it?"

 Chapter 421

    Chapter 421 Question


    Suzanna paused, her usual sharp gaze softening as she nced at the neurologists, their eyes fixed on her with curiosity. For a brief moment, her voice wavered.


    "I''ll handle this," she said, her tone now moreposed.


    "But right now, saving Cameron''s life is the priority. We can''t let him bleed to death."


    The group of medical experts stood frozen, exchanging wary looks. They had been caught off guard by the sudden change in direction.


    Despite their reservations, they couldn''t ignore the urgency of her words.


    At this point, who made the incense seemed irrelevant.


    If Cameron died in Sommerville Hospital, with Veinspire Codex linked to the treatment, the consequences could be disastrous.


    Not only for the reputation of the hospital, but for the entire field of neurology. The reputation of the dry needling technique itself could suffer a serious blow.


    Suzanna felt the weight of the situation pressing on her chest.


    Though she was rtively new to dry needling, her grandfather had made sure she had the best equipment and guidance. He had arranged for a top-tier expert to mentor her.


    That expert was Knox, a renowned dry needling master from Avenstras'' prestigious medical team. Initially, Suzanna had been confident in her ability to follow the Veinspire Codex and perform the procedure wlessly.


    Now, she realized her confidence had been misced.


    She needed Knox''s help to resolve the crisis.


    Her grandfather had always told her that if she called Knox, he woulde, no questions asked. But now, Suzanna furrowed her brow.


    She had heard that Knox had recently arrived in Sommerville, though no one seemed to know the reason. Sommerville wasrge, and if Knox was too far away, it''d be toote by the time he arrived to help.


    There was no time to waste thinking about it.


    With determination, Suzanna dialed the number, hoping Knox would be able to help her in time. The phone was answered almost instantly.


    "Suzanna? So, what brings you to old Knox? Need my help with something?"


    Knox''s voice was upbeat, full of


    energy. There was a hint of pride in his tone, one that came from years


    of being the go-to expert, the one others relied on.


    He spoke with a calm authority, a sense of power that came from his experience and the trust others ced in him.


    He called himself old Knox. That revealed the familiarity between them.


    In the


    cas they worked in, such


    not


    cess wasn''t typical, especially belongs to en.kikisto


    they were talking with a respected figure like Knox.


    "Suzanna, what''s the problem?"


    "I''m using the Veinspire Codex on Cameron''s legs, but something''s gone wrong-he''s bleeding heavily. You''re the expert in dry needting-can youe help?


    "He means a lot to me, Knox. You have to help him."


    Her voice trembled slightly, but it was clear she wasn''t faking distress.


    Meanwhile, Camerony still on the operating table, his eyes empty.


    In his mind, he started to believe Ingrid''s words.


    That meant Suzanna had lied.


    She had imed to be a master of dry needling, just like she had promised to fix his legs.


    She even convinced him that she had helped revive the nerves in his legs before, giving him hope. Now, with all the pieces falling into ce, a chill crept up his spine.


    But Cameron couldn''t do anything. He couldn''t even sit up.


    Hey there, powerless, like a dead fish on a butcher''s block, waiting for whatever fate awaited him.


    Or, more precisely, he was waiting for Suzanna''s final decision.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 422

    Chapter 422 Regret


    Cameron had ced his trust in Suzanna without hesitation, surrendering his fate to her hands.


    His legs still bled uncontrobly.


    He felt the blood draining from his body, as though it were freezing within him, and an invisible force tore


    at him, merciless and unyielding.


    Even though he had been given painkillers, the agony was overwhelming.


    His body shook involuntarily. His limbs seized up, and pain-filled cries escaped his lips.


    Would this be how it ended?


    Was he really going to die?


    Through the haze of pain, a memory of Melody surfaced her face, cold and indifferent, her eyes filled with mockery as she spoke those cruel words.


    "Cameron, do you know what it feels like to be betrayed by someone you trusted? To have them ruin your life forever?


    "You''ll find out soon enough."


    At the time, Cameron had thought Melody''s words were born from jealousy.


    She was trying to poison his mind against Suzanna, to drive a wedge between them.


    But now, he wasn''t so sure.


    A tear slid down Cameron''s cheek, a quiet acknowledgment of his wounded pride.


    His thoughts fragmented. Suddenly, blood mixed with foam spilled from his mouth, staining the cloth beneath him.


    The red spread out, vivid against the dark, poisoned blood flowing from his legs.


    It felt as though his body was signaling its impending copse his life slipping away, piece by piece.


    ...


    The neurologists watched Suzanna as she finished her call, all of them recognizing that she was turning


    to others because the situation was beyond her control.


    But the seriousness of Cameron''s condition was clear.


    Even Mr. Norman, the hospital director, was reluctant to take over the surgery.


    The doctors stood, hesitant, knowing that whoever stepped in would be held responsible if things went wrong.


    No one wanted to take that risk.


    Then, a short whileter, the door to the operating room swung open.


    "Suzanna, how''s Cameron doing?"


    "Let me see the Veinspire Codex. I''ll take care of the needling."


    Knox hadn''t expected to find


    vel


    Suzanna, his friend''s young apprentice, performing the smoothblood dry needling technique in the operating room.


    After all, he hadn''t even been able to get himself onto the operating table yet.


    It wasn''t that he wasn''t skilled.


    It was simply that the Stinds were


    so well-known, with so many medical experts at their disposal, that even someone like Knox couldn''t get close enough to see the techniques they were using.


    But now, here was his chance.


    He''d quietly entered the room without being noticed.


    Knox stepped into the emergency room, his white coat proudly disying the Stind family''s crest.


    When the neurologists saw him, their mouths dropped open in surprise.


    "Good grief, that''s... Knox, the world-renowned neurologist from the Stinds!"


    "Suzanna must have some powerful connections to pull in someone like him. Looks like there might still be hope for Cameron''s legs."


    True to his reputation, Knox wasted


    no time. He moved swiftly to examine Cameron''s legs. The more he looked, the deeper his frown became. Finally, he couldn''t hold it in any longer. "Who did this?


    "This man''s legs were already in bad shape, but with this botched needling ... He''s likely headed for partial paralysis."


    The room fell silent. The doctors exchanged stunned nces.


    "By the heavens." Suzanna just killed her brother''s chance at recovery.

 Chapter 423

    Chapter 423 Verdict


    Knox''s words struck with the force of a professional critique, aimed directly at Suzanna''s dry needling technique.


    What he really meant was that, even if Cameron''s legs had been beyond repair, they certainly shouldn''t have worsened to this extent.


    Now, not only was he bleeding out, but there was a real risk of permanent paralysis.


    A tense silence filled the room after Knox spoke. All eyes turned to Suzanna, whoseplexion had drained to an unnatural pallor.


    She hadn''t expected Knox to criticize her so bluntly.


    Flustered, she quickly tried to redirect the conversation. "Knox, maybe we should focus on minimizing the damage to Cameron''s legs?" she suggested, her voice urgent.


    "Paralysis can''t happen. He''s... he''s too proud. How could he ever cope with that?" Suzanna''s words trembled with genuine fear.


    Anyone watching could have easily assumed that she didn''t realize the electrodes causing Cameron''s current state hade from her own hands.


    "We need to start treatment now, Knox," she insisted, her voice tight with worry.


    Knox noticed how shaken she was by the situation, and naturally, he assumed that such poor needlework couldn''t have been her doing.


    After all, the video the Stinds elders had posted online-showing Suzanna''s remarkable skill in microsurgery meridian suturing-had proven she was capable of far more sophisticated procedures. She had the ability.


    But dry needling wasn''t her strong suit, which was why Mr. Shield Sr. had taken her on as an apprentice in the first ce.


    However, Knox didn''t see her as an amateur.


    Given her expertise in meridian suturing, she could be skilled enough to be his teacher.


    But he was the elder, so out of respect, he had insisted she call him Knox.


    The more he thought about it, the prouder he felt of her. It only deepened his admiration.


    Before entering the operating room, he patted her shoulder in an attempt to reassure her.


    "Don''t worry, Suzanna. Since he''s your brother, I''ll do what I can to help.


    "If his legs hadn''t already been this badly damaged, I''m sure you would have been able to handle it on your own. Your skill with meridian suturing could have turned this around.


    "The Veinspire Codex is a powerful tool, but it''s too aggressive. It either restores blood flow or risks a fatal sh between the patient''s vital forces. You''re still young; it''s understandable that controlling it would be difficult."


    Knox moved to disinfect his hands and put on a sterile gown, ready for the surgery.


    Meanwhile, the experts outside the operating room were stunned.


    They all instantly recalled the infamous meridian suturing livestream¡ªan event that had made waves in the neurology world.


    It had almost be legendary. The only catch was that the surgeon had never removed her mask, so


    no one knew the identity of the genius behind it.


    Now, however, the mystery was solved.


    The surgeon from that groundbreaking livestream was Suzanna.


    It almost felt like a joke.


    But after giving it more thought, the others realized it wasn''t all that surprising. After all, they were all from Sommerville-a ce where all the bluebloods knew each other. It wasn''t a secret that Mr. Shield Sr. had always had a soft spot for Suzanna.


    Over time, however, Mr. Shield Sr. had grown ill and opted to spend most of his days at a care facility, away from the busy world.


    Still, it was well-known in the medical field that Suzanna had studied under his guidance when she was young.


    Mr. Shield Sr. himself had often boasted about it, saying, "Suzanna''s skills? I taught her myself. I could say she was trained to take over from me."


    He wouldugh softly and add, "Too bad she was so headstrong. She didn''t want to follow the path I set for her. She was dead-set on going into entertainment and studying dance...


    "But children grow up, don''t they? They want their own things, and there''s nothing you can do to change that."


    When Mr. Shield Sr. talked about Suzanna''s upbringing, his voice was always full of warmth and affection.


    To someone outside their circle, it might have sounded like he wasining that his granddaughter had left medicine behind.


    But anyone who truly knew him could tell he wasn''tmenting at all.


    He was quietly bragging, clearly proud of the woman Suzanna had be.

 Chapter 424

    Chapter 424 Wrong Praise


    It was obvious that Arnold was boasting about his granddaughter, Suzanna.


    Not only had he personally trained her in medicine, but she also danced and acted? His tone oozed pride. So, with Knox''sments fresh in their minds, it didn''t take long for everyone to assume that Suzanna had performed the challenging meridian suturing procedure.


    The surgeon, after all, had been a young woman.


    Her appearance was delicate and slender.


    Most importantly, there was one detail that Knox couldn''t overlook. After the livestream, Suzanna had taken off her sterile gloves, revealing a small red mole on the inside of her right ring finger.


    It was a detail that might have gone unnoticed by many.


    But for the doctors who had spent hours analyzing her meridian suturing skills, it was unforgettable.


    They had carefully studied her technique, discussing every move, every motion.


    The more they observed, the more they remembered every small detail.


    Unable to identify the surgeon, they focused instead on the precision and calm control of her hands during the operation. It was clear she had remarkable skill.


    At first, Mr. Norman had been skeptical of Suzanna.


    After seeing her struggle with the dry needling techniques from the Veinspire Codex, his opinion of her only worsened.


    But his invitation to her had been deliberate.


    He wanted the country''s top doctors to learn from the Veinspire Codex, a book with extraordinary methods.


    The Veinspire Codex had been written by the renowned Mr. Pritchard, a cornerstone of Cleussau''s alternative medical tradition.


    Such knowledge couldn''t be allowed to fade away.


    If Suzanna had ess to it, he would seize the chance to learn from it, no matter the cost to their pride. It was vital to reim their medical culture.


    Mr. Norman had also brought along his most promising sessor.


    This sessor had an exceptional memory and could recall every detail from the texts he studied.


    The reason for bringing him here was clear: to make sure he memorized the entire Veinspire Codex and could replicate its contents.


    Once he had done that, the n was to print and distribute a copy of the book, flooding every bookstore in Cleussau.


    In doing so, even if Gregoria had the original Veinspire Codex, it wouldn''t matter anymore. Cleussauan would do whatever it took to protect its interests.


    When Suzanna heard Knox mention that she had performed the surgery, she was briefly taken aback. She was involved in the medical field, and she had heard of the livestream that had made waves in the neurology world.


    But she hadn''t realized that Knox thought she was the one behind that


    Mure-the one t


    Bet


    earned her his mentorship


    Her eyes narrowed, and a thought quickly crossed her mind.


    She had never been bold enough to take credit for the work of such an anonymous medical expert. But... if her grandfather had decided to credit her for it...


    belongs to enter int


    Did she know this medical giant?


    Was her grandfather aware of their identity?


    She paused, then recalled something important. The video-one that had gotten significant attention in the medicalmunity-she had watched it several times.


    As she thought about it now...


    The hands in the video... they seemed so familiar.


    And in that instant, as the experts around her focused on her hands, it hit her.


    Those hands... They belonged to Melody.


    Melody. Always Melody. Suzanna had no idea how Melody had gotten so skilled.


    But watching that video, even someone like Suzanna couldn''t help but feel a deep sense of admiration.

 Chapter 425

    Chapter 425 False Genius


    Suzanna extended her right hand deliberately, making sure it was visible to everyone in the room.


    Without a second thought, their eyes followed her gesture. On the inside of her right ring finger, there was a small, inconspicuous red mole. At first, it seemed insignificant, but in that instant, it became the focal point, drawing everyone''s gaze as though it had been highlighted.


    A small, knowing smile appeared on Suzanna''s face.


    Though she and Melody were twins, their differences had always been clear. They didn''t look alike, but their body shapes, bone structures, and even their voices were strikingly simr.


    There was, however, one feature that matched perfectly.


    The red mole on the inside of their right ring fingers. It was almost identical.


    But, there was a slight difference.


    Melody''s mole was heart-shaped and bright red, almost too vivid a striking, intense shade.


    Suzanna''s mole, on the other hand, was slightly smaller and less defined in shape.


    To the untrained eye, they could have been the same.


    When they were children, the Shields used the mole to tell them apart.


    It was something that the family always remembered clearly.


    But to outsiders, this subtle difference was unknown.


    The video in question had been blurry, and the positions of the moles seemed nearly identical.


    A quick nce would have suggested they were the same.


    It became evident.


    Mr. Norman and the other medical experts stared, their surprise palpable.


    "Wait... That expert was Suzanna?" one of them whispered. "She didn''t do well with dry needling, but


    she''s a neurologist. To use the Veinspire Codex to perform dry needling on Mr. Cameron like that... That''s impressive. After all, switching specialties is never easy."


    Mr. Norman hadn''t expected Suzanna to be the neurology expert he had admired from a distance.


    His demeanor softened as he looked


    at her, and with a warm smile, he said, "Suzanna, if you need any medical equipment, don''t hesitate to ask. It make sure you have the best tools to help save Cameron. You have my word."


    Mr. Norman''s smile stretched wide, his face almost creasing with delight. How could he not be thrilled by such an exceptional young talent Any respected figure in the medicalmunity would be impressed.


    Suzanna held a quiet smile inside, fully aware that Mr. Norman''s admiration wasn''t really for her.


    But what did it matter?


    She had never imed credit for the meridian suturing surgery.


    It was all a misunderstanding on their part.


    None of it was her responsibility.


    Suzanna nodded and smiled,


    gracious as ever. Of course, having


    the best medical resources was invaluable, and she didn''t want anything to happen to Cameron.


    After all, she wasn''t prepared for the consequences either.


    "Mr. Norman, I truly appreciate everything you''re doing for Cameron. Now we''re just waiting for some good news from Knox," she said warmly.


    Outside, Suzanna stood, finally at ease. She was done with the procedure and didn''t have to worry about it anymore.


    The weight that had been pressing on her chest had lifted.


    Everyone else was waiting, filled with hope.


    They all firmly believed Suzanna was the expert behind the meridian suturing, a belief strongly supported by one person: Knox himself.


    Avenstras'' prestigious medical family-the Stinds.


    A name that carried weight in the medical world.


    And that video? It had been filmed and released by Harris Stind, one of the Stinds'' most respected figures.


    If anyone knew the true identity of the mysterious expert, it was the Stinds.


    Time passed slowly.


    Two hours went by.

 Chapter 426

    Chapter 426 Result


    Knox ced the electrode down, his expression grim, a hint of regret in his eyes.


    Cameron was deeply sedated, lying motionless on the operating table, like a puppet with its strings cut. Knox stopped the bleeding in Cameron''s legs, then administered a needle to his waist.


    He turned the pages of the Veinspire Codex, searching for a solution.


    After a long moment, he sighed and shook his head.


    He turned to the people behind the ss and spoke with quiet frustration, "I''m sorry, Suzanna. Cameron''s legs are beyond saving. The tissue ispletely dead. There''s no chance of revival."


    He paused, then added, "While working, I noticed something odd. His legs had shown signs of recovery before. The nerve damage was healing. But for some reason... the treatment stopped."


    He looked around the room, eyes narrowing. "Did someone do rehabilitation on his legs for six months?" He didn''t wait for an answer before continuing, "If they had kept going, he wouldn''t need the Veinspire Codex. If they hade to us, to the Stinds, there was still hope. Why let it get to this point? His legs are half alive, half dead."


    Knox''s decision was final. There was no way to save Cameron now.


    It felt like a death sentence.


    Meanwhile, Cameron, still under the effects of the anesthesia, had no idea what was happening. But one of the doctors-tall and dressed in a white coat-quietly took an electrode and drove it into Cameron''s skin.


    Immediately, Cameron''s mind snapped awake.


    He heard it-the doctor''s words-sounding like the final verdict of a judge, sealing his fate. Pain.


    The pain was unbearable.


    Cameron''s cadaverous bodyy on the stark, white operating table. His face, pale and gaunt, seemed as


    if the life had been drained from him. His lips trembled, almost invisible, and bloodless. He tried to take a breath, but only a weak, rasping growl left his throat.


    His body refused to move.


    No matter how hard he fought, it was like he was trapped in a cage.


    Unable to move.


    He wanted to scream-someone, anyone help him!


    Cameron''s Tips remained sealed.


    The silence in the room only intensified his fear. His face, already pale became even more ashen, a mask of hopelessness.


    No ... Suzanna had promised she would save him.


    Every night, she worked on his legs, massaging his muscles and joints, bringing him a glimmer of hope.


    She had used aromatherapy to help him.


    She had performed dry needling.


    How could it all fall apart like this?


    Cameron struggled toprehend what was happening. The pain and confusion were too much. His anger,bined with his despair, forced him to cough up blood.


    Then, a cold, disinterested voice cut through his thoughts.


    "Cameron, how does it feel to have your legs destroyed by the one person you trusted most? Your sister?


    "Did you really think Suzanna was the one who would heal your legs?"


    The words felt like a sharp de, piercing thest of his defenses.


    No ... No! He could still get up!


    Suzanna had promised him!


    Cameron desperately tried to move, but his body refused to obey. It was as if his limbs were frozen in ce.


    The voice returned, sharper now.


    "You wished Martin would die. You mocked vegetables.


    "Now you get to experience what it''s like.


    "Don''t worry. You won''t die.


    "You hurt Mel, the one our family cherishes most. You may survive, but barely just."


    Alfred stood off to the side,


    removing the electrode with a calm, indifferent look. His face was hidden behind a mask. He watched with cold detachment as Cameron''s blood pooled on the table.


    He wiped his fingers off casually, grimacing slightly.


    "Ugh, this is disgusting."

 Chapter 427

    Chapter 427 Punishment


    Knox''s voice held a trace of regret, and it seemed to weigh heavily on the room. The other doctors, though professional, shared the same unspoken wish that every patient could be saved from pain and suffering.


    A doctor who gives their all but cannot save a patient can takefort in knowing they did everything possible.


    But when a life is lost because of someone else''s error, that is what truly breaks a doctor''s heart.


    Suzanna watched Cameron, unconscious on the operating table. A sense of relief eased the tension in her chest. Though he was still coughing up blood, Suzanna believed it was just the lingering effect of the dry needling the body''s energy still in motion.


    At least now, he didn''t hear Knox''s words.


    Sean stood nearby, his eyes clouded with regret. Cameron had once been his pride and joy, the son he had always hoped for. Now, here he was, lying on the table...


    "Knox, what''s Cameron''s situation?"


    "Even if we can''t save his legs, we must save his life. And ... he can''t be paralyzed, either."


    Cameron was still so young. He was barely 30 years old. The prime years of his life-spent in a


    wheelchair. Suzanna couldn''t imagine the toll that would take on him.


    If he were to spend the rest of his days in a hospital bed, it would be worse than death.


    After all, he was her brother. How could she stand by and let him fall to such a fate?


    "Suzanna, tell me the truth," Sean asked, his voice tight. "The massage you gave him-why didn''t you continue? It was clearly working."


    "The massage and the ancient aromatherapy were both helping his legs. They were bringing life back to the nerve endings. But if you stop too soon, it only makes things worse. The necrosis speeds up. "You understand the basic medical principles behind this," Knox said, a furrow forming on his brow. Though he held Suzanna in high regard for her talent, this was something she should have known, especially given her sess with the meridian suturing surgery.


    But he could see her reasoning.


    With so many others present, perhaps she wanted him to rify for the group.


    His gaze softened as he removed his gloves.


    He gently patted Suzanna''s head, his voice quiet but filled with sympathy.


    "Suzanna, when Cameron wakes up, try tofort him. As long as someone is alive, there''s still hope. "Though, he may have missed his chance for light ...


    Knox had just finished speaking and was preparing to leave.


    He only came because Suzanna


    asked him to. His real job was the dry needling technique the Stind medical team was working on It was in the operating room right across.


    He was more curious about the result of that operation.


    But then a woman showed up and got in his way.


    Her presence was unexpected, and her gaze was intense


    She was in her 50s-the same woman Suzanna had interrupted earlier. Ingrid.


    Sean, noticing her erratic behavior, moved forward instinctively, ready to intervene.


    But Ingrid didn''t give him the chance.


    In her hand, she held a sharp surgical scalpel. Without warning, she pressed it against the throat of a nearby doctor.


    Mr. Norman, caughtpletely off guard, was pulled toward Ingrid.


    Mr. Norman cursed himself internally. Never stand too close. Danger can strike in an instant.


    Ingrid''s voice cut through the tension. "Stay back.


    "I might not get out of this alive," she continued, her tone frantic. "But I will expose the truth, no matter what!


    "Suzanna, now that Cameron is paralyzed, while he''s unconscious, it''s time youe clean. About stealing Mel''s ''Slumber Incense,'' the one she worked on for years.


    "You think you''re the one who''s been helping him? The real person who spent every night working to heal Mr. Cameron''s legs, trying to help him walk again, was Melody. Your family always ignored her, looked down on her!


    "She''s the one who made that incense. She''s the one who developed the massage therapy. Come on, why don''t youe clean about it? Scared?


    "Melody came back to the Shields,


    working herself to the bone for family, and you''ve been taking the glory all along. Even a stray dog wouldn''t act with such cruelty.


    "Admit it. Cameron''s legs could have healed, but he trusted you. And now look at him-paralyzed because of that trust!"


    Ingrid held Mr. Norman in ce, and no one dared move. They let her rant, each word more shocking than thest.


    Knox''s face darkened as Ingrid''s words hit their mark.


    He knew Cameron''s legs had once had a chance to recover.


    If Ingrid''s ims were true, then everything Knox had suspected about Cameron''s condition made perfect sense.

 Chapter 428

    Chapter 428 You''ve Been Enchanted


    Knox cast a brief, suspicious nce at Suzanna.


    Sean grew tense as he stared at her, but he ultimately decided to trust her.


    Suzanna was the girl he had watched grow up. How could she possibly be as cruel as Ingrid suggested?


    In truth, he thought such behavior was more likely toe from Melody.


    Ever since that jinx returned to their home, everything had be even more chaotic.


    Despite being married, she still managed to disturb their family''s peace.


    Sean quickly moved in front of Suzanna, standing up for her. His re was fierce as he turned to Ingrid, his voice harsh.


    "Mrs. Ingrid, I think you''ve been enchanted by Melody to act like this!


    "Suzanna and Cam have always been close. She would never hurt her brother.


    "Besides, who can prove Melody was behind the incense and massage? Suzanna isn''t an all-powerful


    figure at home. If she had been impersonating Melody, it would''ve been obvious by now.


    "Suzanna is too kind, which is why even someone like you can treat her badly!


    "I''m officially informing you that you''re fired-you''re out of here, along with your husband!


    "We don''t need any ungrateful servants like you!"


    Sean''s protective words gave Suzanna a boost of confidence.


    She stood behind him, looking fragile, her pale lips trembling. She swayed as if she could barely keep her bnce.


    Sean quickly reached out to steady her, his heart aching for her.


    "Don''t worry, Suzie. I''m here for you.


    "Melody doesn''t acknowledge me as her father and insists on having an unknown ''adoptive father.'' I don''t want a daughter like that!"


    Sean''s mood shifted noticeably when he brought up Melody''s adoptive father.


    His expression turned grim, and a subtle trace of contempt flickered in his eyes, as though he considered the rtionship improper.


    His reaction starkly contrasted with the warmth and care he always showed Suzanna.


    Meanwhile, Ingrid was pissed off when she heard that.


    Although she was nearing retirement, the Shields had dismissed her in her final year of work, leaving her and her husband with no one to depend on.


    Despite the hardships, Ingrid had managed to set aside some savings over time.


    Even though Melody faced her struggles, she still sent Ingrid money from her part-time job.


    Touched by Melody''s generosity, Ingrid decided to keep the money on a separate card, intending to give it back to Melody as a wedding gift.


    She had noticed how indifferent the Shields were toward Melody and doubted they would provide her with a proper dowry.


    Ingrid believed that every woman


    should have some financial security when she got married, and while her savings weren''t much, they reflected her deepest care and goodwill.


    en


    "Sean Shield, you''re truly blind!" Ingrid snapped furiously.


    "Go ahead and fire me! I don''t care anymore. Since you trust Suzanna so much, why don''t you ask her? If the incense she made was truly good for Mr. Cameron''s legs, why didn''t she provide the healing incense in the final week?


    "All the Shields'' servants know about this-you can ask them yourself!" Ingrid spoke with unwavering confidence, her words leaving little room for doubt.


    All eyes were now on the situation, and Sean remained rooted to the spot. Although his instinct was to shield Suzanna, he couldn''t ignore the fact that Cameron was his son.


    He had no choice but to remain impartial.


    "Mr. Shield, if you believe in Suzanna, shouldn''t you prove her innocence?" Ingrid challenged.


    "Until the truthes to light, I''m willing to stake everything to uncover it. No one is leaving this ce until this is resolved!"

 Chapter 429

    Chapter 429 Proving Herself


    Ingrid had always carried the burden of regret for her inability to stand up for Melody during her years at the Shields'' Mansion.


    Over time, she had chosen topromise, seeking an early retirement cushioned by the Shields'' generous pension n.


    Thosepromises had stretched on for so long that she had almost forgotten what courage felt like. But when she saw Tyrell''s arrival, her eyes filled with tears.


    Finally, someone hade to care for Melody, who had endured so much under the Shields.


    A glimmer of hope arose that more people would stand by Melody in the future.


    Yet, the wounds and injustices of the past couldn''t simply be ignored. The truth needed toe to light,


    but it would require someone to spark that revtion.


    Ingrid was determined to be that spark, even if it meant putting everything on the line.


    Sean froze, momentarily at a loss.


    Edgar was still in Ingrid''s grasp, and provoking her could lead to harming to him, souring rtions between Edgar and the Shields.


    On top of that, Sean trusted that Suzanna would never do anything to hurt Cameron. But even if he wanted to defend Suzanna, how could he clear her name?


    Knox, who had some expertise in incense materials and a strong interest in Cleussau''s ancient traditions, had dabbled in the study of incense blending.


    Although his knowledge wasn''t deep enough to specialize, he found himself intrigued by the idea of ''Slumber Incense'' mentioned by Ingrid.


    The im that it could stimte neurons whenbined with massage fascinated him further, revealing just how profound Cleussau''s culture truly was.


    Curious and eager to resolve the situation, Knox suggested, "Suzie, I believe in your good intentions. If you can create the ''Slumber Incense'' that Ingrid described, it''ll prove your care for your brother beyond any doubt."


    Cameron''s life had already been saved, but his legs were beyond help for now.


    There was plenty of time to discuss the past events, which was why Ingrid chose to stop everyone now and demanded a clear resolution.


    Suzanna''s expression was cold as


    she took in the situation. The live stream was still running, and if she tried to leave now, it would look suspicious.


    Luckily, while she couldn''t perfectly recreate the ''Slumber Incense,'' she had smelled it before and had an idea of the materials.


    However, blending incense was tricky, and getting the proportions just right was challenging.


    She found herself in a tough spot, needing toe up with a solution on the spot.


    With a reluctant nod, Suzanna appeared fragile yet determined, her sadness clear as she faced everyone''s doubts.


    Her vulnerability stirred the protective instincts of many people around her. Who could bring themselves to hurt someone so clearly upset and resolute?


    A few onlookers couldn''t help but re at Ingrid, thinking she was being unreasonable.


    "Alright, I can blend the incense," Suzanna said. "I''ll list the materials. Mr. Norman, please have someone gather them.


    "Also, since we need space to prepare the incense, the operating room won''t work. Can we move to another location?


    "Mrs. Ingrid, I''ve agreed to make the


    incense and prove my innocence Please release Mr. Norman. He''s


    innocent, and we shouldn''t involve outsiders in our family matters."


    Each of Suzanna''s requests was so reasonable that no one could object. By doing so, she unwittingly pressured Ingrid to release Edgar first.


    Ingrid''s hands shook. As an elderly woman, she was risking everything in this negotiation with Suzanna.

 Chapter 430

    Chapter 430 Blending Incense


    Ingrid realized that the most important bargaining chip she had was slipping away.


    Panicked, she bit her pale lips, unsure of what to do next. Just as she wavered, a strong handnded firmly on her frail shoulder.


    Alfred, tall and imposing, casually removed his mask, his sharp eyes revealing a trace of fierceness. He no longer disyed the yful charm he had in front of the Moores. His eyes lowered, and his voice turned serious yetforting.


    "Mrs. Ingrid, I''m Alfred, Melody''s brother-inw. She can''t leave for now, so I''ll protect you.


    "Anything you need to say or prove, you can do it. The Moores are behind Melody. Since you''ve treated her well, the Moores will stand by you."


    When Alfred mentioned the Moores, Knox frowned, feeling the surname sounded vaguely familiar.


    Ingrid nced at him. She didn''t know Alfred, but she had seen photos of Edward that Melody sometimes sent.


    Alfred and Edward shared simr features, both with striking bone structures and undeniable handsomeness.


    They both carried amanding presence that ordinary people simply didn''t have.


    If someone else had said those words, Ingrid might have doubted them.


    But the Moores'' distinct looks were so striking that even a brief interaction made it clear they were


    different from the rest. It was enough to make Ingrid believe him.


    Relieved, she finally let go of her worries. "Alright."


    In the research hall at Sommerville Hospital, Suzanna stood in front of a table full of instruments, surrounded by various types of incense powder.


    Though she kept her demeanor calm and obedient, she felt uneasy inside.


    She had no idea why Alfred had shown up. He seemed tough and not easy to handle.


    Cameron, still unconscious from anesthesia, was another problem. Suzanna didn''t understand why Alfred


    insisted on moving him to the research hall, even with the IV drip still attached.


    He exined that Cameron, being the victim, needed to be present.


    It seemed unreasonable, yet even Edgar didn''t dare question Alfred, let alone the Shields.


    Suzanna began mixing the incense powders, using three grams each of agarwood, sandalwood,


    frankincense, andvender powder, along with one gram each of


    Angelica Dahurica, der,


    fennel.


    and


    She ground them into a fine powder and sifted it through a 120-mesh sieve.


    Her method was standard for blending incense. Once she finished, she let out a small sigh of relief. Thankfully, she had a backup n, remembering the small pinch of incense materials her grandfather had provided her.


    It gave her the knowledge she needed to handle the current situation.


    She calmly exined, "Next, it''ll be stored in a maic box for aging over several days. Afterward, it''ll be molded into incense coils. The best effects will be achieved when burned at midnight."


    Her clear exnation put everyone at ease. Suzanna was indeed the mysterious expert in meridian suturing,


    and now it seemed shen et


    was also an expert in


    incense-making. She truly had many tafents.


    "Professors, as a sign of my sincerity, I''ll make more of this ''Slumber Incense'' and donate it to your


    institution to help more patients recover," Suzanna added, which pleased Edgar.


    Just as she finished speaking, therge screen behind her suddenly turned on.


    It disyed footage of Suzanna sneaking into Ingrid''s room in search of the ''Slumber Incense.'' The scene was now visible to everyone in the room.


    The entire audience was left in shock.

 Chapter 431

    Chapter 431 Her Sophistry


    Alfred stood behind Ingrid, wearing a high-tech bracelet.


    When he pressed a button, Suzanna''s confident words were instantly turned into a joke.


    It was the perfect timing-just as she thought she had sessfully covered up her lie. It was a crushing blow.


    The projection screen disyed everything, and everyone could sense her anxiety.


    Suzanna was quietly searching through Ingrid''s room, trying not to disturb anything. After a thorough search, she finally found the ''Slumber Incense'' in a drawer.


    She lowered her head and took a careful sniff as if confirming that it was the right one.


    A few secondster, Suzanna took the incense from two small maic boxes, ced them into a new box she had brought with her, and refilled Ingrid''s box with a simr-looking incense powder.


    The camera angle changed. This time, when she entered Ingrid''s room again, she seemed more familiar with theyout.


    She quickly found the drawer and swapped out the incense powder with ease. Then, there was a third time, and a fourth-each time, moving faster as the incense slowly ran out.


    By the final time, Suzanna had reced all the incense, stood in Ingrid''s room for a moment, and then began searching again.


    She muttered as she searched, "Tsk, Melody has such a good rtionship with this old woman, but she only left her a few things? It''s so cheap.


    "She didn''t even leave any beauty cream. This scar on my forehead...


    "If the repair cream didn''t work, then ... I''ll need a skin graft!"


    Suzanna quickly silenced herints, realizing she was still in Ingrid''s room.


    While the scar on her forehead had faded a bit after secretly buying YM Cosmetics'' beauty cream, it was nearly impossible to fully fix. She knew the best solution would be a skin graft.


    Of course, Suzanna couldn''t bear to use her skin for that. What she wanted was Melody''s fair, soft skin.


    The thought of grafting that snow-white skin onto her face thrilled her. The key was-it was Melody''s.


    As long as it belonged to Melody, Suzanna would feel more satisfied and fulfilled using it.


    After thatst search, Suzanna never returned to Ingrid''s small courtyard.


    Now, she saw herself on therge screen. Her face went pale, and she bit her lip in fear, her eyes betraying a moment of panic.


    "N-no, all I took from Mrs. Ingrid''s


    room was just regr incense! I''m sensitive to scents. When I smelled something unusual on Mrs. Ingrid, I couldn''t resist looking for it.


    "Anyone who loves scents would be


    §Ö curious about it. I admit I may have looked suspicious, but this is part of Shield''s Mansion, and I have every right to enter.


    "Mel and I are twin sisters. We''re inseparable. Is it strange for me to take her things?"


    Suzanna eventually calmed down. She reminded herself that it was just surveince footage. What could it prove?


    All anyone could see was her going in and out of Ingrid''s room and taking some incense. No one could smell the scent of the incense.


    As long as she denied it, no one could touch her. It was her usual tactic.


    She was used to doing bad things and had built up a strong mental toughness over time.


    Ingrid was nearly driven mad by


    Suzanna''s shameless excuses, gritting her teeth in frustration. "Suzanna, don''t you feel any shame? You always lie! Have you no conscience?"


    en


    She was old and didn''t know how to swear, but Suzanna''s lies pushed her to use the most ''vicious'' words in her vocabry to curse back.


    Suzanna, however, didn''t care about Ingrid''s anger. She simply raised an eyebrow and pretended to be the victim.


    "Oh, Mrs. Ingrid, why are you still ndering me? It''s only natural for me to ess any part of Shield''s Mansion to get Mel''s things.


    "What''s more interesting is you. You lived so well in Shield''s Mansion. Why did you install surveince footage in your room?"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 432

    Chapter 432 Are You Trying to Kill Him?


    Suzanna then added, "Are you trying to frame me on purpose?"


    She was quick with her words, skillfully shifting between cunning and defense, still managing to turn the situation to her advantage.


    Ingrid was momentarily shocked by Suzanna''s audacity, unable to believe someone could be so


    shameless. Even with all the evidence against her, Suzanna could still twist things around and try to clear her name. It was her special talent.


    Upon hearing that, Sean shot Ingrid a furious look, both shocked and angry.


    "Mrs. Ingrid, you''ve worked in our house for over 20 years. You''ve watched Suzie grow up, yet now you''re being so ungrateful. What have we done to deserve this from you?


    "It must be that jinx Melody''s influence on you! Even after she got married, she''s still causing us trouble. If I had known earlier, I should have "


    I should have killed her!


    Sean gritted his teeth. Melody had embarrassed him in public and acknowledged an unknown man as her adoptive father.


    She even manipted a maid into trying to frame her sister. It only fueled his anger even more.


    Before he could continue his rant, a cold, slender figure entered through the door. With a casual stride, she descended the stairs.


    Wherever she walked, it felt as if an invisible force followed her, making everyone uneasy as if the air was too thick to breathe.


    Her expression was indifferent. When she casually nced at the furious Sean, the coldness in her eyes made him fall silent. He couldn''t continue insulting her.


    Realizing his loss ofposure, he revealed a sh of embarrassment.


    He was actually afraid of Melody!


    But Sean didn''t have time to dwell on it as Melody was already standing before him. Her presence exuded a quiet authority that left him feeling suffocated.


    "W-what do you want?" he stammered, his legs shaking.


    When facing Melody, Sean felt no guilt, but he couldn''t ignore how much her situation had changed. She was no longer the same person as before. Not only did she have the Moores backing her, but the crazy Tyrell had returned as well.


    Everyone in Sommerville would think twice before making a move against her.


    "It''s a shame you didn''t get rid of me back then, Mr. Shield. You won''t have another chance," Melody said coldly.


    She turned to Suzanna and said,


    "Stop making excuses. The


    materials you used for the ''Slumber


    were wrong. The scent


    Incense'' were


    might have been close, but it didn''t work as it should. How dare you present it to Mr. Marcus McDonald, the elder of the Ironspire Sect? Are you trying to make a fool of everyone?"


    Melody''s words quickly shut down Suzanna''s defense.


    Suzanna could keep iming the incense in the video was different, but as long as the incense she made wasn''t the authentic ''Slumber


    Incense that could healing


    legs, she had no ground to stand on.


    BUMS


    After hearing Melody''s words, the audience began looking for the elder she mentioned, who was dignified and refined.


    It was widely known that the Taoist sect in Cleussau had a long history and was publicly recognized. Taoism had prospered in Cleus''sau for thousands of years and had deep roots in the culture.


    Marcus, the person Melody mentioned, was a major figure, honored with the title of national Taoist heritage inheritor.


    Taoism was highly regarded for its expertise in incense, medicine, swordsmanship, and fighting skills. When it came to incense, Marcus was considered one of the top authorities.


    Everyone was shocked, wondering how such a respected Taoist figure could be here.


    Just as they were processing it, loud banging sounds echoed from above, followed by the sound of a heartyugh.


    "Hahaha! It''s been a while since I left the mountain! I''ve never seen ''Slumber Incense'' mixed so carelessly before." Marcus'' voice rang out from above.


    "Suzanna, if you made a mistake with just one gram of incense powder, it could cause hallucinogenic side effects. In truth, you got two powders wrong.


    "Are you so afraid that your brother''s still alive that you want to use some powerful medicine to finish him off? Well, I''ll admit, your brother is tough to kill!"


    The crowd looked up and saw Marcus hanging upside down from the chandelier, rolling his eyes at everyone below.


    They were stunned by his impressive acrobatics, amazed that he hadn''t fallen.


    He was hard to kill as well!

 Chapter 433

    Chapter 433 Slumber or Shatter?


    Marcus finished speaking, clutching his sword tightly as he leaped from the ceiling.


    His dramatic entrance startled the doctors, who instinctively prepared to spring into action. They were seconds away from grabbing stretchers and respirators, with some even bracing themselves to perform CPR.


    Yet, to their shock, Marcusndedpletely unharmed. Meanwhile, Camerony motionless beside him, blood trickling from his mouth.


    With only a nce, Marcus discerned the truth-Cameron had been forcibly stripped of his five senses. Although unable to move or see, he was painfully aware of everything happening around him.


    In other words, every revtion about Suzanna''s actions reached Cameron, who was the one most affected.


    Meanwhile, Suzanna, the mastermind behind it all, remained oblivious.


    It was bound to get dramatic.


    Marcus sneered as he approached Suzanna, delicately picking up the ''Slumber Incense'' she had crafted. His tone wasyered with mockery and a hint ofplexity.


    "Suzanna, this is your work, isn''t it? Tell me, would you dare to use it yourself?


    "Not many people are aware, but ''Slumber Incense'' is a closely guarded secret of the Ironspire Sect. It improves blood cirction during sleep, promoting deep rxation, cell regeneration, and neuron repair. "The secret form for the Ironspire Sect''s incense has always been a closely guarded legacy, known only to its disciples. How could someone like you, an outsider, havee into possession of it?


    "The ''Slumber Incense'' you''ve created has turned into something far more dangerous-a deadly ''Shatter Incense.'' This harmful incense can damage a person''s nervous system, speed up aging, and even harm a man''s vital functions. Are you seriously using this on your brother?"


    Marcus'' usation left Suzanna frozen, while Sean, who had just been defending her, turned pale as fear gripped him.


    "W-what? Are you saying my son is in danger? Suzie, have you ever used this incense on Cam?" Sean''s distress was undeniable-that wasn''t a matter to take lightly.


    Though Cameron had been confined to a wheelchair for years after his ident, only his legs were affected. The rest of his body had remained fully functional.


    But now, there was a looming threat of total paralysis. Even worse, his manhood-something a man deeply valued-was also at risk.


    If he were in Cameron''s position, Sean knew he wouldn''t be able to endure such a devastating blow. What made it worse was the realization that the person Cameron trusted most, his sister Suzanna, was at the center of the crisis.


    Suzanna, equally shaken, turned pale. She had never imagined that the form her grandfather had entrusted to her could lead to such disastrous consequences.


    Although the materials for the incense were technically correct, she had only ever smelled it herself. Controlling its dosage with precision was beyond her expertise.


    It had never crossed her mind that failing to regte the quantity of the ''Slumber Incense'' could lead to such a catastrophic mistake.


    The line between medicine and poison was razor-thin, often determined by the tiniest measure.


    She finally realized aromatherapy was far moreplex than it seemed.


    But why was Melody, her sibling, able to craft intricate medical incense blends so effortlessly? Suzanna''s pride took a hit. It stung to admit that Melody was more skilled and intelligent than her. "Dad..."


    Suzanna hesitated, her voice barely a whisper. She hadn''t dared to test the incense on Cameron. However, admitted it could y into Melody''s hands.


    If she denied it, the ''Slumber


    Incense'' couldn''t have been her doing. But if she admitted it, she would be used of causing her brother to lose his physical abilities.


    en


    She was stuck in an impossible situation.


    Sean felt utterly shaken. The urge to check on Cameron was


    overwhelming-he wanted to pull back his son''s clothing to see what had be of the man he once took such pride in.


    On the hospital bed, Cameron''s body convulsed as another bout of blood escaped his mouth.


    The emotional strain was too much for him to bear.


    Atst, Cameron stirred, his eyelids slowly lifting. He curled up in agony, his mouth falling open as his teeth chattered uncontrobly.


    With his teeth clenched tightly, a


    muffled groan of pain escaped. His face was contorted with suffering veins standing out on his forehead. His eyes, wide with panic, reflected a desperate battle against the approach of death.


    "Suzanna, you''ve tormented me so much!"


    He let out a piercing scream, his voice heavy with anguish, as despair threatened to engulf him. At this point, death seemed like the only escape.


    Suzanna stood frozen, stunned by what she was witnessing. She was close enough to see Cameron''s bloodshot eyes boring into her with a ferocious intensity.


    He resembled a wild wolf on the brink of attack, ready to leap at her and tear her apart without hesitation. Suzanna''s knees began to tremble, and fear coursed through her as she struggled to process Cameron''s terrifying state.


    "Cam! I didn''t mean to-I swear I didn''t!" she stammered, her face drained of color.


    Instinctively, she tried to back away, but Sean was right behind her, his sharp eyes filled with suspicion. Sean, equally enraged, stepped forward, his tone sharp and usatory. "Suzanna, what did you do? Did you ruin Cam''s ability to be a man?


    "Answer me! That incense you gave him for months-was it dangerous enough to cause this?" Suzanna found herself trapped, unable to escape. The intense pressure from her family was unlike anything she had ever faced before.


    With no way out, she copsed to the ground, clutching her head in despair as tears poured from her eyes. "I... I didn''t.


    "I did take Mel''s Slumber Incense. Mel is the one who healed Cam''s legs.


    "Cam, I''m so sorry. It''s all my fault. I got too caught up in our sibling bond. I just wanted you to care about me.''


    Her confession left everyone in shock, and they saw her as ruthless for the first time.

 Chapter 434

    Chapter 434 The Truth Comes Out


    Suzanna struggled to make a choice, torn between options. But in the end, she decided that honesty was the best path.


    If Marcus was right about the incense''s dangers, then Cameron''s anger toward her would only grow, and the Shields'' perception of her would shift as well.


    She had no choice but to depend on the Shields now. While some of her brothers might judge her for causing trouble for Cameron, her parents and grandfather would always support her.


    Suzanna still had one final hope. Even though her actions might have been wrong, they were done to strengthen the bond between the siblings.


    Everything she did had a purpose, and she wasn''t truly a wicked person.


    The thought of Cameron losing his masculinity because of her actions was unbearable. She had no other choice but to admit the truth.


    As Suzanna confessed, her words reached Cameron''s ears. He was helped to sit up, looking pale and almost unrecognizable. His eyes, filled with bloodshot veins, locked onto her.


    An indescribable sensation blocked his throat, making it difficult to breathe and causing sharp pain.


    No one would doubt Marcus'' words. With his respected reputation, there was no reason for him to lie, and his words carried a great deal of authority.


    Sean stood frozen, unable to ept the betrayal. How could Suzanna, whom he had raised with care and kindness, turn out like this?


    "You ungrateful girl! He''s your brother! How could he not care about you?


    "Do you need to take what Melody earned? Your grandfather personally approved her return, and I, as the head of the family, also agreed.


    "If you had such strong feelings against her, why pretend to support bringing her back?


    "If you had told me four years ago that you couldn''t ept Melody, would have sent her to stay with your grandfather. Now, after all these mistakes, how can I protect you?"


    en


    Sean spoke with a heavy heart. Then, he pped Suzanna with all his strength, hoping to teach her a lesson and show everyone his disappointment.


    He was wrong to not raise her properly.


    It was clear now that Suzanna''s behavior had surprised even him. He had spoiled her too much.


    Despite the p, Sean couldn''t help but defend her in his words. Melody, however, was never the child he had raised.


    Even though they shared blood, a barrier seemed to exist between them, preventing him from showing her the same affection.


    Melody stood quietly, observing the scene with a detached expression. She considered sitting down, grabbing a snack, and simply watching the unfolding drama.


    Her feelings for the Shields had long faded in her past life. And now, she was here to witness how Cameron and Suzanna, once the closest of siblings, were now falling apart.


    Cameron, how does it feel to be betrayed by the sister you trusted the most?


    In my past life, you took my eyes. In this life, I''ll make you suffer far more than I did. Being paralyzed is just the start.


    "Dad, I didn''t mean to do this," Suzanna pleaded.


    "Cam, I was selfish. I wanted a better


    bond


    mistake into


    you, and that led to this


    I never wanted to get you


    ble, or I wouldn''t have


    begged Knox to save you.


    "Since Knox helped me save you, I''m not asking for your forgiveness, but at least... don''t hurt yourself out of anger."

 Chapter 435

    Chapter 435 Self-Inflicted


    Suzanna rushed to stand in front of Cameron, who was sitting on a stretcher chair, her hands trembling as she tugged at his sleeve. "Cam, I know I''ve made mistakes, but I''ve been trying to make things right."


    The sting from the p on her face still lingered, but she was too overwhelmed to focus on it.


    All she cared about was that without Cameron''s forgiveness, life at the Shields would be


    unbearable.


    On top of that, Derrick was no longer willing to protect her from the court summons regarding Melody''swsuit from the YM Law Firm.


    Without Cameron''s support, she would be even more vulnerable within the family.


    She dreaded the thought of being sent back to that dark, confined room.


    Cameron listened, but her words only grated on his nerves. At first, he had doubts but chose to trust her because of their family bond.


    However, he was sharp. Once he saw through Suzanna''s actions, everything instantly became clear to him.


    Although Cameron led a quiet life, he knew well that Carson''s imprisonment was a result of Suzanna''s careless misuse of the music Melody had created.


    That mishap led to Carson being arrested and fined for using itmercially.


    Suzanna was also involved in Derrick and Gary''s troubles.


    There was also the incident with Timothy, where Suzanna framed Melody for stealing the pen drive.


    As Cameron thought about it, horror filled him. He swayed slightly on the stretcher but forced himself to sit up straight.


    His lips were pressed tight, his face lined with pain and anger. His gaze toward Suzanna was sharp, like a de.


    "Suzanna, have you lied enough?


    "So, you''re telling me that Melody is the reason my legs might be able to heal?


    "Is it Melody who has been massaging my legs every night and burning incense to help them heal Is it because she has quietly done so much for me over the years that I now have a chance to stand@gain?"


    Each word Cameron spoke felt like a painful stab to his heart. The hurt was overwhelming.


    He sat there, only about ten feet away from Melody, but he knew the emotional distance between them had be unbridgeable.


    Cameron couldn''t even bring himself to look up and see her face. The cruel things he had said to her before now felt like invisible daggersing back to wound him.


    It was at that moment that he truly understood the meaning of self-inflicted pain.


    Sean, hearing Cameron''s words, couldn''t help but nce toward Melody.


    He never realized how much she had done for the Shields, especially for Cameron.


    It seemed that Melody hadn''t been as indifferent to family as he thought. Her current coldness was likely just a mask, a way to protect herself from the hurt of giving so much without getting anything in return.


    Deep down, she must still crave the love of a family.


    If she was able to help Cameron before, maybe she could do it again.


    Hope sparked in Sean''s eyes. He quickly walked over to Melody, his tone softening.


    "Mel, I was wrong before. I didn''t know how much you had done for Cam.


    "Let''s not dwell on the past anymore. Forget all that for now. Can you still help Cam with his legs?


    "Didn''t your massage and aromatherapy give him hope before? Maybe you can try again.


    "Don''t worry. As long as you can help him, I''ll make sure your sister faces the consequences for everything she''s done. Her jealousy has gone too far. I can send her abroad so she won''t bother you anymore."

 Chapter 436

    Chapter 436 Apologize to Her


    Sean was eager to strike a deal with Melody. In his view, sending Suzanna abroad would be an appropriate punishment for her actions.


    Since the two sisters couldn''t get along, separating them in different locations might help resolve their issues.


    After Melody treated Cameron''s legs, he nned to convince her and bring Suzanna back.


    Everyone had their desires and emotions, and making mistakes was part of being human.


    As a father, it was important to criticize and punish his daughter when necessary. However, if Suzanna''s mistakes could be fixed, the punishment could be lighter.


    After all, Cameron was also his child. A father had to bnce things without showing too much favoritism, or it would hurt Cameron''s feelings.


    However, it depended on whether Cameron''s legs and the risk of paralysis could still be treated.


    Sean was confident that, despite any hatred Melody may have for the Shields, she still carried their blood. After all, she had dedicated years to researching and caring for Cameron''s legs. She wouldn''t want to throw away the progress she had made.


    With those in mind, Sean stood tall, waiting for Melody''s answer, sure that she would agree to continue the treatment.


    Melody observed Sean''s confident look as he asked for her help, remaining calm and detached.


    She wasn''t moved by his urgent request nor his attempt to make a deal, choosing instead to maintain an air ofplete indifference.


    When Sean suggested sending Suzanna abroad, Melody raised an eyebrow and gave them a brief, unimpressed nce. Her presence radiated authority as she spoke, "Mr. Shield, sending Suzanna abroad? I don''t think that will work.


    "She''s been quite busytely and still has a detention to face."


    Melody continued with a hint of sarcasm, "Why don''t you wait until she''s out of prison, then you can send her abroad to save dignity?"


    She was skilled at being sarcastic, and her detached tone made her words hard to interpret.


    However, for those who knew the backstory, it was obvious that Suzanna still had legal troubles to face. Her n to escape abroad would never work, as thew wouldn''t allow it.


    After Melody spoke, Suzanna''s face drained of color once again. She realized that leaving Cleussau wasn''t an option.


    Her documents were being held. Without Derrick to get herwsuit dismissed, it was only a matter of time before she had to face court.


    If Cameron''s situation wasn''t fixed, things outside would be worse than prison.


    In a desperate attempt, Suzanna


    moved forward, trying to grab Melody. She was quick to seize the moment, and it was clear that Melody was now in control


    Before Suzanna could reach her, two tall figures stepped in, easily pushing her away. Brandon grabbed her shoulder and shoved her aside.


    ntent belongs to


    "Ms. Hypocrite, get away and don''t touch Melody''s clothes."


    wh


    Alfred stood beside Melody, both he and Brandon towering over her, exuding an aura of dominance.


    Alfred didn''t hold back in criticizing Suzanna. To him, she was just a clingy nuisance, like chewing gum that couldn''t be removed.


    Despite this, she still tried to argue, showing how shameless she was.


    She had the nerve to approach Melody again, acting all weak and emotional, but he wasn''t going to fall for it.


    "Mel, I know you''re still angry with your sister. But right now, Cam''s condition is more urgent. Shouldn''t you focus on his legs first?"


    Sean lowered his tone, understanding that Melody didn''t want to see Suzanna at all. Suzanna''s approach was a bad move.


    He then scolded Suzanna


    deliberately to boost Melody''s


    morale."


    your


    "Suzanna, stay away from


    tor! Don''t you think what you


    did was bad enough?


    "You owe her an apology. Go bow down and apologize to Mel!"


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 437

    Chapter 437 He Questions Her


    After Sean finished scolding, he looked at Melody''s face and quickly switched to a much more ttering tone. "Mel, your sister knows she made a mistake."


    He tried to win her over, knowing that since Marcus had mentioned that Melody once gave hope to Cameron, there was little harm in her trying to help him again.


    However, Melody barely nced at him and Suzanna, her expression as indifferent as if she were ignoring a pile of unwanted garbage.


    "Cameron''s legs can''t be fixed," she said. "The nerves in both legs were damaged by improper massage techniques, and the nerves that are healing now need gentle care.


    "I stopped the nerve massage and aromatherapy a month and a half ago. As for what happened after that, I don''t think I need to exin further."


    Melody spoke calmly as if discussing the condition of someone she had no connection to.


    Of course, she had treated him, but if Cameron chose to ruin her efforts, there was nothing she could do about it.


    Or maybe the Melody of this life simply didn''t care about his self-destructive choices. Perhaps, she even wanted him to face the consequences of not being able to walk again because of Suzanna''s actions. When Sean heard Melody''s words, he still couldn''t believe it.


    He couldn''t ept that his other daughter had caused his son''s situation.


    Suzanna imed it wasn''t on purpose, but whether it was intentional or not wasn''t the point anymore. She had made the mistake, and she was wrong.


    Since Cameron couldn''t walk, Suzanna had to take the me.


    All eyes turned toward Suzanna, the one responsible for everything. Many of the doctors there couldn''t understand how her jealousy led her to steal credit and end up causing her brother''s lifelong disability. What doctors feared most was treating a patient without certainty.


    Patients only had one life. Once on the operating table, the doctor''s job was to save them.


    They spent years perfecting their skills, all to save lives. But Suzanna''s actions showed that she didn''t have the heart of a true healer.


    In other words, she wasn''t fit to be a doctor.


    But what about the meridian suturing surgery she had done so perfectly before?


    If Suzanna was truly as skilled as she seemed, Cameron''s legs wouldn''t have been damaged so severely, to the point of necrosis.


    Even if she wasn''t familiar with dry


    needling, the impressive meridian suturing surgery she had done


    before should have been enough for his legs.


    So, even without the ''Veinspire Codex'' therapy, there was still a chance for Cameron''s legs to heal.


    Those doubts quickly started to form in the minds of the doctors present.


    Knox, a highly skilled doctor, couldn''t help but nce at Suzanna with skepticism.


    In his view, Suzanna shouldn''t have stolen Melody''s achievements when she had such talent.


    As a doctor herself, Suzanna should understand just how disgraceful and dishonorable such actions


    were.


    Yet, she had just admitted it.


    This contradiction made Knox question if he had been wrong in supporting her all along.


    Struggling to ept his mistake, he asked directly, ¡°Suzanna, you''re so skilled. Why did you take the incense that Ms. Melody made? I''ve seen way you massaged Cameron''s


    muscles this month, and your ol


    technique waspletely wrong, which is why his leg nerves werepressed and led to necrosis.


    "Your meridian suturing skills are outstanding, even making waveszin the global neurosurgery field. You could have fixed your brother''s legs a long time ago, couldn''t you?


    "Why didn''t you do it? Was it because you didn''t want to?


    "Or did you never perform the meridian suturing surgery that everyone''s been talking about?"

 Chapter 438

    Chapter 438 A Victim of Deception


    Knox was so stunned that his face lost all color as he spoke. His attitude toward Suzanna shifted dramatically.


    He had always valued medical expertise above everything else.


    If it hadn''t been for Arnold rmending his granddaughter and Suzanna''s rising reputation in the field of neurology, he would never have epted her as his disciple and personally taught her the dry needling technique.


    Once Knox began questioning Suzanna''s abilities, other doctors had already started to doubt her medical skills.


    Now, their suspicions had grown even stronger.


    As a doctor, if she treated a patient without fully understanding the treatment and pretended to know what she was doing, it only made the patient''s condition worse.


    It was almost likemitting murder.


    At that point, Edgar had been released. Surrounded by a group of neurology experts, he also began questioning Suzanna.


    "Suzanna, you''ve never performed the world-renowned meridian suturing surgery, have you?


    "I''ve seen your skills firsthand. Your techniques in alternative medicine and dry needling are still not up to par. Based on your needlework and your reaction time, even if you tried surgery, you wouldn''t be able to perform it with the precision and finesse shown in the video.


    "Given your criminal record as a thief, I, like Dr. Stind, doubt that you''ve ever done a meridian suturing surgery.


    "So, whose aplishments are you iming as your own this time?"


    Edgar, with years of experience, quickly realized the tricks Suzanna had yed on others.


    He had trusted Knox''s authority earlier, which caused him to overlook the details.


    But looking back, Suzanna had even messed up while following the ''Veinspire Codex'' to treat Cameron''s


    legs, causing uncontroble bleeding that required Knox to clean up her mistakes.


    With her skill level, iming to be the mysterious neurology expert was nothing short of an insult to that expert''s work.


    Suzanna bit her lip, her face as pale as a ghost.


    Her fragile body swayed, as though she might copse at any moment.


    But no one stepped forward to help her. Instead, everyone seemed to avoid her.


    Suzanna could feel everyone distancing themselves from her as if she were some kind of disease, and tears began to fall down her face.


    "I ... I didn''t," she stammered.


    "Knox, I think you must have


    misunderstood. I''ve never imed to


    be that neurology expert. I... I''ve


    never performed meridian suturing surgery don''t know why you decided to take me as your disciple. I thought it was because you had a close rtionship with my elders, and that''s why you were willing to teach me.


    "Is there something else hidden in this? But honestly, I don''t know."


    Suzanna had already figured out who the real person behind the meridian suturing surgery was. But in her current situation, she was too afraid to continue pretending to be Melody.


    en


    So, she openly admitted that she wasn''t that neurology expert.


    In her mind, she had never imed to be that expert-it was all just a misunderstanding.


    Wasn''t she the victim in this situation, being misunderstood by everyone?


    For a moment, Knox didn''t know how to respond to Suzanna''s direct admission.


    The fact that he had recognized her from the red mole on her finger remained unspoken between them. Neither of them brought it up.


    Now, Suzanna was questioning whether he had only chosen her as a disciple because he mistook her identity. That question was a direct shot.


    Knox had always chosen to teach only skilled doctors, not based on connections.


    Suzanna''s attempt to manipte him by using his rtionship with Arnold only served to anger him.


    He shot back sharply, "I don''t ept disciples because of rtionships! Everyone knows I only teach those who have the skills to back it up.


    "Don''t make it sound like I''ve been picking people through favors. If it wasn''t for your skills in neurology that impressed me, I wouldn''t have taken you on as a disciple!


    "Your family is unbelievable. You im your sister''s medical achievements as your own, and your grandfather even tricked me into thinking you were the mysterious expert.


    "I can''t even praise your medical skills. Dry needling and neurology are supposed to be used to help people, not for petty jealousy.


    "If you don''t get that, how can you im to have studied medicine for more than ten years? Have you learned nothing about medical ethics?"


    Knox was furious. When heshed out, he showed no mercy toward Suzanna.


    He was the one who had been deceived.

 Chapter 439

    Chapter 439 Tyrell''s Arrival


    Knox felt frustrated.


    If he could find the true neurology expert, he''d dly bow and ask to learn from her. Sadly, that expert remained elusive, only revealing her hands.


    It was precisely because of her hands that everyone had assumed Suzanna was the expert.


    Why had she taken credit for something she hadn''t done?


    Could it be...


    Knox''s gaze shifted to Melody, who remained silent yetmanded attention with her cold, powerful presence as she surveyed the room.


    Looking more closely, he realized who she was. He had never even had the chance to assist in an operating room with her.


    He knew Melody was the unofficial princess of Avenstras, recognized personally by the King, though she hadn''t yet received the official title. She was the only non-blood-rted princess in the country.


    In Avenstras, a non-blood-rted princess was entitled to pass on the royal bloodline to her descendants, a rare honor indeed.


    As a member of the prestigious Stind family, Knox was just a small yer in the medical world. He had never been in the presence of someone so important such as the princess-to-be.


    But now, he saw Fellman standing protectively behind Melody, his presence making her identity even clearer.


    Tyrell calmly stood beside Melody, observing how the Shields had treated her in his four years of absence.


    She was the little princess he had loved and cared for. Yet, back in her home, she had been treated poorly, almost like an orphan.


    Sean stood in front of Suzanna, feeling a little awkward. He had always thought that even though she used Melody''s things at home, she was still part of the family.


    He believed this kind of issue could be settled privately, even if it caused some drama.


    But when Suzanna took things further by pretending to be a medical expert outside, it became clear there was a deeper issue with her character.


    Was this the girl he had raised?


    A shiver ran down his spine as he looked at Cameron, who shot him an even colder look.


    Sean was struggling. Being a father was harder than he realized. Suzanna certainly knew how to get herself into trouble.


    This time, he didn''t rush to defend her. He felt overwhelmed by everything that had happened.


    Suzanna, still tearful, realized there was no way out of the situation. She could only clutch her chest, pretending to have trouble breathing.


    But with so many doctors around, if she copsed from what appeared to be a minor heart issue, they''d revive her quickly, and she''d still face judgment.


    So, Suzanna controlled her breathing, making herself look exhausted and drained.


    But no one was fooled. No matter how fragile she acted, there was no escape from the consequences.


    Tyrell watched as the situation neared its end and signaled Harris, the senior neurologist from the


    Stinds, who had been observing everything.


    Due to his position in Cleussau, it


    wasn''t convenient for Tyrell to appearan public, but just by standing


    behind Melody, he had already created an invisible shield around her


    But that wasn''t enough.


    Tyrell had raised Melody, and they both enjoyed making people who crossed them pay. He wasn''t one to let things slide easily.


    What he enjoyed most was making his enemies lose everything they cared about-getting what they wanted only to have it taken away, leaving them hopeless at the height of their sess.  en


    The psychological torment was always more satisfying than physical pain-and far more torturous. He knew exactly what Suzanna valued most.

 Chapter 440

    Chapter 440 Red Mole


    Suzanna valued beauty, family support, a sessful career, the love and protection of her brothers, and wealth.


    But now, she would have to watch as each of those things crumbled before her eyes. That was what made the situation so satisfying.


    A few days ago, Harris had been so impressed by Melody''s skillful meridian suturing technique during Spencer''s surgery that he recorded the entire procedure. He presented it as part of his research, sharing it with neurology enthusiasts worldwide.


    His intentions were good, but he never imagined someone would shamelessly steal the credit for the work of their respected princess.


    At over 70 years old, Harris was still sharp. Wearing a white coat with the Stinds'' emblem, he stepped forward and kicked Knox''s butt.


    Knox, now 50, winced as he rubbed his behind, quickly ducking under a nearby table.


    "Uncle Harris, I''m 50 now! You can''t be kicking me around like when I was a kid! My old bones might just break!" Knox said, feeling helpless.


    Before he even saw Harris, he could already feel the force of his presence.


    "Are you worried I''ll kick you apart?" Harris scoffed. "You''re so blind that you let outsiders bully our master''s daughter!"


    He continued, "The meridian suturing surgery was quite impressive. I recorded the entire procedure. If you''re unsure who did it, why not ask me? Don''t make random guesses!


    "I''ll tell you now. The surgery that stunned everyone in just a few days was performed by Melody.


    "I understand how you got confused. But she''s going to show all of you the truth."


    Harris was the foundation of the Stinds, the most respected medical family in Avenstras.


    His expertise and influence were far beyond Knox''s. When Harris spoke, hepletely exposed Suzanna for what she was.


    From that moment on, she would be known as a thief.


    The crowd was stunned, their looks toward Suzanna filled with a mixture of fear and disbelief. They realized how greedy she had been to take credit for Melody''s work. Meanwhile, Melody approached Suzanna and grabbed her hand.


    Holding a surgical knife freshly


    taken from the emergency room et


    she said icily and detached,


    vel?


    what''s mine?"


    Banna, do you truly like taking


    As she spoke, Melody forcefully opened Suzanna''s right hand, revealing the red mole beneath her ring


    finger.


    At the same time, Melody showed her heart-shaped red mole in the same spot. The two red moles, with their different shapes and colors, were visible to everyone.


    Someone carefully reyed the


    video and zoomed in on the mole on the girls finger. It was unmistakably shaped and appeared even redder.


    Suzanna''s mole on her palm seemed like it had always been a fake. Desperately, Suzanna cried out, "Mel, what are you doing? I didn''t mean it!


    "I never


    you. It was just a misunderstanding


    You onded to impersonate


    Xare


    . We''re sisters"


    that


    Melody nced calmly toward Tyrell, noticing the live device Suzanna had set up malfunctioning instantly.


    Tyrell and the Moores'' men had already surrounded the entire area.


    Melody chuckled lightly and meaningfully.


    She then grabbed Suzanna''s delicate ring finger. The fake mole on it was visible and annoyed her.


    In the next instant, the scalpel sliced down.


    A drop of blood sttered onto Melody''s cheek, her expression twisted with a hint of malice.


    "Oh, Suzanna, even if you feel guilty, you shouldn''t have gone this far and tried to cut off your finger to make up for it!


    "Hmm? You say one finger isn''t enough to show your sincerity?"


    Suzanna watched in horror as a sh of blood passed by, her scalp crawling as she screamed.

 Chapter 441

    Chapter 441 Revenge


    Suzanna stood frozen, her mind racing as she tried toprehend what had just happened. Her ring finger on her right hand had been severed cleanly by Melody with a sharp scalpel.


    Blood poured out uncontrobly, sttering across her face and hair. The pain was unbearable.


    She felt numb, as though her muscles were about to tear away from her bones. Everything around her seemed to blur, and a high-pitched ringing filled her ears, making it feel as if she was on the verge of passing out. But the pain was only beginning.


    Suzanna watched in horror as Melody raised her hand again, casually holding a needle between her fingers. It was a needle that Suzanna recognized.


    She remembered it well-it was a gift from her grandfather, one she had never cared for because she didn''t like dry needling and had returned the whole set to Arnold.


    But she hadn''t expected that, four years ago, her grandfather had given the unwanted set to Melody. And Melody, foolishly, cherished it as a precious gift, oblivious to the fact that her grandfather had given it to her to make up for his inability to teach Suzanna the technique.


    Arnold''s protection of Melody had always been limited, especially since it didn''t threaten Suzanna''s interests.


    Most of the time, Arnold was sick and withdrawn, offering only minimal support to Melody, but it was the only protection she had received.


    The Shields had always maintained a gentle but distant attitude toward Melody. They never wanted to hurt Suzanna''s feelings, so they kept their distance.


    Due to such a contrast, Melody felt grateful for Arnold''s affection and teachings when she had just returned to the Shields'' Mansion.


    Suzanna''s eyes were fixed on the needle, her thoughts racing. She had always avoided asking her grandfather for help unless it was necessary.


    But now, Melody seemed crazy. She didn''t hesitate to cut off Suzanna''s finger in front of everyone. What else would she do with such boldness?


    Suzanna could see Sean''s uncertainty. With Christina not around, she felt alone and vulnerable.


    Her scalp tingled with fear and pain, but she forced herself to ignore it long enough to grab her phone with her free hand. She dialed a number as quickly as she could.


    "Hello, Suzie. What''s up? Do you miss me? I miss you too."


    Arnold''s gentle voice came through, and Melody recognized it instantly.


    As Melody stood in front of Suzanna, she could hear Arnold''s voice through her earpiece, making her pause for a moment.


    Her face paled slightly, but she didn''t stop.


    Instead, she turned the needle around and expertly pierced Suzanna''s wrist, blocking the meridian to stop the bleeding.


    Before Suzanna could react, Melody swiftly used the surgical knife to cut away the skin and flesh from her right hand. The skin separated almost immediately.


    Suzanna, horrified by what she saw, screamed in panic. "Mel! What are you doing? No ... don''t take off my skin!


    "Grandpa, help! Mel''s going to kill me!"


    Suzanna felt as if she might faint from the fear of the gruesome sight before her. She couldn''t even tell which pressure point Melody had targeted on her wrist.


    Her right ring finger continued to


    bleed, and the skin on the back of her hand had been peeled away. though the bleeding wasn''t as heavy as it had been. But the pain was still unbearable.


    It was as if Melody had turned into a vengeful devil, seeking retribution.


    Suzanna couldn''t shake the feeling that Melody had known all along about her pretending to have high medical skills and stealing credit for treating Cameron''s legs.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 442

    Chapter 442 The Executioner


    It turned out Melody had known all along.


    She smiled faintly, her gaze shifting slowly to the phone clenched tightly in Suzanna''s hand.


    With ease, she snatched it away.


    Taking a look at the screen, she noticed the call on the other end had already been disconnected.


    It was as if Suzanna had never dialed that number.


    As if the person on the other end had never even answered.


    Melody stared at the familiar number, the callsting no more than ten seconds, a cold gleam shing in her eyes.


    Why had she called Arnold in her moment of desperation?


    And his attitude... It was a stark contrast to how he used to treat her back in the Shield family.


    Once, Arnold had clearly been more protective of her.


    But just now ...


    Melody''s mind was a mess.


    Her irritation growing, she tightened her grip and with a vicious yank, tore arge swathe of skin from the back of Suzanna''s hand.


    Suzanna''s pain was so excruciating that she wished she could faint right then and there.


    But she didn''t dare.


    Judging from the situation, if she fainted, there was no telling how Melody might torment her next. The hall was packed with people at the moment.


    Even if her orchestrated livestream had been cut off or sabotaged by Tyrell or the Moore family ...


    At least, with so many witnesses here in the hall, no matter how many of her crimes were exposed, she was still the Shield family''s biological daughter.


    Her father was present, too. He wouldn''t let Melody outright kill her.


    Just as she expected.


    After peeling another piece of skin off the back of Suzanna''s hand, Sean finally couldn''t stand it any longer.


    He looked at Melody in utter disbelief, his eyes filled with shock and anger. He bellowed, "Melody! No matter how unruly Suzanna is, no matter how badly she''s messed up, she''s still your biological younger sister, your own flesh and blood!


    "Even if you''re furious and want to punish her-


    "There''s no need for you to do it yourself, staining your hands with blood. What, are you trying to y executioner?"


    Standing just behind Melody, Tyrell loomed silently, and Sean dared not push his reprimand too far. Instead, he tried reasoning with her, appealing to her emotions.


    But Melody didn''t even spare him an extra nce. She bent down, picked up the severed finger still warm from the ground, and unceremoniously tossed it to Sean.


    Sean was about to say more, but his reflexes kicked in when an object suddenly flew toward him.


    Without thinking, he instinctively caught it.


    Looking down, his fingers gave the object a squeeze.


    Warm. Soft. Damp.


    Strangely... tactile.


    Sean gave it another pinch, and his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    "Ah!"


    A piercing scream shattered the tense silence of the hall.


    Sean was scared out of his wits. Panicking, he tried to fling the severed finger out of his hand.


    But in the next moment, another warm, soft object, still slightly moist,nded squarely on his face- courtesy of Melody.


    His wide-eyed gaze darted toward


    Suzanna, and she was crouched on the floor in agony, the skin on the back of her right hand now gone.


    Meanwhile, the spot on his cheek covered by the warm object burned painfully as if it were scalded.


    Another bloodcurdling scream tore through the hall.


    Sean rolled his eyes and copsed, fainting on the spot.


    Melody, holding the surgical knife in


    her hand, took a step forward,ing to stand over Sean''s


    unconscious body. She tilted the et


    de slightly, letting its sharp edge glide across the skin on his face.


    Then, with a flick of her wrist, she peeled back a section of his cheek. The piece of skin dangled in midair,


    fluttering slightly.


    Suzanna was so horrified by the sheer madness of the scene that her soul nearly fled her body.


    She wanted to faint too.

 Chapter 443

    Chapter 443 Regret


    Suzanna knew, under Melody''s piercing gaze, that any attempt to faint would be met with another agonizing stab, forcing her back to wakefulness.


    Fearpletely consumed her.


    "I heard that these hands of yours look a lot like mine.


    "Hmm, Suzanna, take a look now. Do we still look alike?"


    Melody''s tone was light, almostzy. She stretched out her own right hand, its skin glowing under the light, wless and delicate.


    Suzanna, forced to endure the pain, extended her own hand. Her ring finger was gone, and arge section of the skin on the back of her hand had been peeled away.


    Suzanna had always been proud of her beauty, especially her hands, which she considered a woman''s second face.


    Now, marred and mutted, they were a cruel reminder of her shattered vanity.


    "No... no, we don''t look alike anymore," Suzanna stammered.


    "I''ll never dare again! Never! I''ll never pretend to be you again! Please, I beg you, stop torturing me. I know I was wrong. I really do!"


    Tears streamed down Suzanna''s face as she sobbed pitifully, like a fallen flower battered by the storm. She had no more room to retreat. Tyrell had returned to the country, and his strength was yet uncertain. But standing by Melody''s side were both Edward and Alfred from the Moore family, their casual presence exuding an unmistakable pressure.


    Even Sean didn''t dare move a muscle.


    Cameron sat on a stretcher nearby, his expression dark as he watched the scene unfold.


    Was this the Suzanna he had once protected and cherished so desperately?


    She was nothing more than a habitual thief.


    And yet he had trusted her blindly for so long.


    Now, guilt for Melody gnawed at him like a thorn lodged deep in his throat.


    Even as he watched her ruthlessly torment Suzanna, a strange illusion crept into his mind-that Melody was venting her anger on his behalf.


    His thoughts wandered to the four years since Melody had returned to the Shield family.


    In Melody''s eyes, he had always been the sibling closest to her, second only to their fifth brother, Gary.


    If that was the case...


    Then perhaps her actions toward Suzanna now were rooted in her lingering feelings for him, fueled by her frustration over his past mistakes.


    Maybe, just maybe, his rtionship with Melody could still be repaired.


    Cameron''s gaze softened as he mulled over his thoughts.


    He looked up earnestly, his eyes, once gentle, now brimming with a new tenderness.


    "Mel," he began, his voice sincere, "I know you regret this for me too.


    "It''s okay. You''ve already done your best.


    "As for Suzanna, I''m with you. I''ll never-"


    Before Cameron could finish, Melody had already reached the limits of her patience.


    With a swift, practiced kick, she sent the stretcher he was sitting on toppling over.


    After flipping him so effortlessly, the girl''s voice rang out, cold and detached. "Regret my *ss."


    Cameron flinched, visibly shaken by the brutal retort.


    Even as hey sprawled on the floor, he looked up at Melody with a fragile, almost pathetic expression.


    Still, his gaze held a mix of warmth andplexity as he said, "Mel, admit it.


    "You and I used to be so close. It''s only natural you''d feel something for me.


    "I know I made a mistake by trusting Suzanna, and I''ll live with these crippled legs for the rest of my life ept that. But... but I didn''t know back then how much you sacrificed for me, how hard you worked to save my legs.


    "So, Mel, I''m sorry. I let you down. I failed to live up to your efforts and expectations. "From now on ... will you give me a chance to make it up to you?"


    Cameron''s voice trembled with hope as he looked at Melody. Memories of the countless nights she had spent tirelessly working to save his legs flooded his mind, filling his chest with an unbearable weight.


    He stared at her cold, indifferent expression.


    His heart felt as though a relentless hammer was striking it again and again. The guilt he felt toward Melody surged like an unstoppable torrent, drowning and suffocating him.


    en


    Every limb, every bone in his body turned cold.


    It turned out he owed Melody so, so much...


    And now, all he wanted was to repay her. But would Melody ever give a broken man like him that chance?

 Chapter 444

    Chapter 444 A Pet


    Melody looked at the fallen Cameron, his once proud demeanor now reduced to this pitiful, submissive state, still trying to feign gentleness.


    For a brief moment, his current expression ovepped with the memory of the first gentle smile he had shown her when she had returned to the Shield family.


    Back then, rtionships between everyone weren''t as fractured and twisted as they were now.


    But at this point, it no longer mattered.


    Melody''s gaze remained fixed on Cameron, his once unyielding pride now crumbled into this pitiful groveling. For a fleeting second, she felt a pang of disorientation.


    She wasn''t a fool.


    There was a time she had wanted to tell Cameron that she had found a way to treat his legs.


    In fact, she had told him. Clearly.


    But Cameron had only smiled faintly, motioning for her to bow her head so he could gently stroke her soft hair. His smile, though warm on the surface, carried an undertone of firm dismissal. His tone, seemingly tender, was in truth cold and detached.


    "Mel, I know my legs better than anyone. They''re beyond saving. You don''t have to make up these unrealistic stories just tofort me.


    "Even the ancient medical texts can''t cure these crippled legs. Everyone''s given up on me why are you so stubborn about it?"


    Back then, to the younger Melody, these words sounded like pure self-abandonment.


    And what she hated most was people giving up on themselves.


    She had been raised by Tyrell himself, a man who had taught her that no matter the obstacles, one must never give in to despair.


    To her, Cameron''s crippled legs were a grim emblem of destruction, death, and despair.


    She refused to ept it.


    She hated it.


    So, she resolved to change it at all costs.


    At the time, she genuinely regarded Cameron as her family and was convinced that her brother cared for her just as deeply.


    Seventeen-year-old Melody had grasped his wrist with determination, her gaze sincere and clear. Her voice, crisp and unwavering, said, "Please trust me, okay?"


    Cameron had only smiled and nodded, his eyes warm with a hint of indulgence. "Mel, don''t force yourself to take on things beyond your ability.


    "But, I trust you, Mel.


    "By the way, your dress is getting old.


    "How about I buy you a few new ones?


    "Or if there''s something else you want, just tell me I''ll get it for you."


    Cameron had appreciated Melody''s trust and her efforts to "help" him, but deep down, he was all too


    aware of the reality. He was a cripple stuck in the Shield family, bored out of his mind.


    Suzanna was busy with her dance training, her studies, and preparing to enter the entertainment industry. He didn''t want to disturb her.


    And Melody had appeared during this time, willing to spend time with a "useless" man like him, telling him and spinning "unrealistic


    " him.


    In return, he was willing to be her "shelter" in the Shield family, protecting her from the bullying of their other brothers.


    Yes, he doted on her.


    But it felt more like the kind of affection one would show a pet that kept thempany in their loneliness. Melody had shyly clutched the hem of her dress, the fabric faded and worn from countless washes. Her pretty dresses had all been personally selected by Tyrell. The styles were always trendy yet unique. She had never been able to find identical ones elsewhere.


    Not online.


    Not in stores.


    Sometimes, she couldn''t help but wonder if those exquisite dresses were handmade by Tyrell himself, sitting at a sewing machine and designing each one especially for her


    en


    At the mention of her old dress, Melody''s eyes softened, and a happy smile curved her lips.


    Shaking her head, she replied, "No need, Cam.


    "I really love these dresses.


    "I don''t think they''re old."


    She only felt that Tyrell had been away from her for far too long.


    Since she was little, she had never been separated from Tyrell for this long.


    Cameron surely knew why she cherished those dresses.


    His gaze turned colder, and a faint smirk of mockery curled his lips. "Of course, they''re not old." You''re still clinging to those low-ss people who once dragged you into the depths of despair. How disappointing.


    ...


    Suzanna clung desperately to the hem of Melody''s dress, her right hand now a bloody, mangled mess, barely resembling a hand at all.


    "Mel..."


    She tried to plead again.


    But the doors to the hall suddenly swung open once more.


    Arnold appeared, leaning heavily on


    §×


    a dragon engraved cane, coughing


    with each step as he slowly descended the staircase. "Cough ...


    ntent belongs to


    "Mel, aren''t you going toe over and help me?"

 Chapter 445

    Chapter 445 Apologize


    Arnold appeared, dressed in a simple blue striped hospital gown. His hair was white, his steps unsteady as he leaned heavily on a dragon-engraved cane. His frail figure moved with visible difficulty, his sharp gaze sweeping over the room before finally settling on Melody and Tyrell.


    When his eyes fell on Tyrell, taking in his presence and attire, Arnold''s expression faltered briefly as if ovee by a fleeting memory.


    But soon, he steadied himself, gripping his cane tightly and continuing toward Melody.


    Each step was a visible struggle for the elderly man, his body weak and frail.


    Yet this time, Melody didn''t rush forward to meet him, didn''t steady his arm as she normally would.


    She stood rooted in ce, her gaze carrying aplicated, unreadable emotion the moment Arnold entered the room.


    Sean, who had been feigning unconsciousness after the earlier events, was shocked to see his father emerge from the sterile istion ward he''d been confined to for years.


    His eyes darted between Suzanna, sprawled on the floor, and Cameron, who remained copsed nearby. Sean realized that he could no longer keep up the act.


    Deep inside, he was afraid.


    But with Arnold present, Sean had no choice but to get up.


    After all, if even the Shield family''s head had fallen, then the family''s reputation in the capital would crumblepletely.


    As much as it pained him, Sean knew the Shield family''s standing couldn''t continue to rely solely on the goodwill Arnold had earned decades ago by treating the ailments of influential figures in the capital. Even if he was shaking in his boots, he had to stand.


    He had to protect the Shield family''s dignity.


    Trembling, Sean forced himself to his feet.


    His face pale, he hurried to shield his father and said anxiously, "Dad, stay away from her-that venomous, ungrateful wretch Melody!


    "Just-just now, she actually... She cut off Suzie''s finger!"


    Sean''s voice trembled with fear, the traumatic memory gnawing at him.


    Just recalling it made him feel as if he could still sense the soft, lifeless sensation in his palm and the warm, wet stickiness that hadnded on his face.


    His movements frantic, Sean stumbled toward Arnold.


    Blood from Suzanna''s earlier injuries still stained his face, making him look disheveled and unhinged. Arnold remained silent. Calmly, he brushed past Sean with the help of his cane, continuing his slow, heavy steps toward Melody.


    When he finally reached her, his eyes softened, filled with tenderness and sorrow as he asked gently, "Mel, did they bully you?"


    Arnold''s gaze swept over the two grandchildren sprawled on the ground. His brows furrowed, and the moment his eyes met Suzanna''s, fury red in his expression


    Without hesitation, he raised his cane and brought it down harshly on Suzanna''s back.


    Thud!


    The heavy strikended, and Suzanna let out a sharp scream, curling up in pain.


    Her tears streamed uncontrobly once again.


    "Grandpa! It''s me, Suzie!" Suzanna cried pitifully, disbelief and panic etched across her face.


    Even she hadn''t expected Arnold''s first action upon entering would be to strike her so mercilessly.


    The cane, made of solid wood, was heavy.


    Even though Arnold''s strength as an elderly man wasn''t what it used to be, the impact of his strike left a deep, bruised mark across Suzanna''s back.


    "Suzanna, get up," Arnoldmanded coldly.


    "Get up right now and kneel before your sister to apologize!"


    His tone was sharp and unforgiving,


    et n


    his voice rising with anger before it was cut off by a fit of coughing. Holding a hand to his mouth, he coughed heavily, his already pale face turning even whiter from the effort.


    "Cough ... I never imagined you''d stoop so low... cough, cough... to bully Melody behind my back! "She is a Shield family bloodline that I personally acknowledged. No one in the Shield family is allowed to mistreat her.


    "And here you are! How dare you to... to treat Mel like this right under my nose... cough... cough... "Suzanna, after you apologize, whether Mel forgives you or not, you''ll go to the detention center and face judgment!"


    Arnold''s words cut deep, leaving Suzanna reeling.


    Just as he raised his cane for another blow, Sean surged forward, intercepting the strike and gripping the cane tightly.


    "Dad!" Sean shouted, his face full of disbelief.


    "Suzie made a mistake, yes, but at the end of the day, she''s still a girl Forcing her to kneel and apologize to Melody in front of everyone-isn''t that going too far?"


    Arnold''s face darkened, his fury reigniting Without missing a beat he twisted the cane out of Sean''s grip and struck his son''s legs with precision, his movements quick and unrelenting.  en


    Every swing of Arnold''s canended with deliberate force and uncanny uracy.

 Chapter 446

    Chapter 446 The Undisputed Head of the Shield Family


    Arnold''s strikesnded on the most excruciatingly sensitive spots, ces where the pain was amplified tenfold, leaving his targets on the verge of tears.


    Only such a punishment could truly demonstrate the depth of his love and protection for Melody. He was still the same Arnold, the one who had always shielded and cherished her.


    He had never changed.


    "Ungrateful wretch, silence yourself!" Arnold roared, his voice booming with authority.


    "Right is right, and wrong is wrong! I''ve just discovered Suzanna''s been tormenting Mel behind my back. "Have I not made myself clear? No one in the Shield family bullies Melody! She is family, your own flesh and blood! Or do you all think that just because I''m aging and frail ..." He broke off into a fit of coughing, his body wracked with tremors.


    "Do you believe," he gasped, regaining hisposure, "that you can treat us, an old man and a young girl, with such disdain?"


    Arnold was so furious that he pounded his chest, his breathing uneven, his body trembling as if it might copse under the weight of his rage.


    Sean, still reeling from the blow to his legs, finally came to his senses.


    Hurriedly, he stepped forward to support Arnold''s back, ignoring his own pain as he tried to help his father steady his breathing.


    The Shield family''s standing in the capital-its prestige and power-had always been built on Arnold''s aplishments in the medical field.


    His sess had earned the favor and gratitude of countless influential figures, solidifying the family''s position.


    Arnold may have spent thest few years confined to a sterile rehabilitation center, rarely visiting the family estate.


    However, in the eyes of the world, he remained the undisputed head of the Shield family.


    Sean''s own reputation couldn''te close topeting with that of his father.


    Now, with Arnold making a rare appearance, his stance was unmistakable he was firmly on Melody''s side.


    To the point where he was willing to chastise and punish both his own son and his granddaughter.


    It was evident to everyone present-Arnold treasured Melody deeply.


    It was only his poor health that prevented him from being there to protect her within the Shield family at all times.


    "Dad, how could you say such a thing?" Sean spoke, his tone softening.


    "Suzanna has indeed been spoiled under my care, and however you see fit to handle her, I have no objections.''


    Sean''s words came with a sense of resignation.


    He obviously didn''t want Suzanna to suffer, but in the Shield family, Arnold''s word wasw.


    As a member of the younger generation, Sean had no choice but to respect his father''s decisions. "Suzanna, aren''t you going to kneel and apologize to your sister?"


    Kneel and apologize.


    Suzanna could manage the apology; the words could slip easily enough from her lips.


    But to kneel?


    To kneel before Melody?


    They were siblings of the same blood-weren''t they equals?


    When had siblings of the same generation ever needed to kneel to one another?


    Yet Suzanna didn''t dare defy the order.


    She remained on the floor, her right hand so mangled and numb from pain that she could barely feel it anymore.


    Cold sweat poured from her trembling body, her entire frame wracked with agony.


    The skin on the back of her right hand had been yed, the exposed, raw flesh glistening red under the lights for everyone to see. Her back throbbed in fiery pain from Arnold''s earlier strike.  en


    Curled into herself, her body hunched and trembling, Suzanna couldn''t even rise to her feet. Her damp hair clung messily to her


    forehead, her brows furrowed so


    tightly they almost merged, and her eyes bulged as though they were about to pop from their sockets.


    But Suzanna forced herself, despite the pain, to push her trembling frame upright.


    Standing unsteadily before Melody, she raised her gaze with great effort, and then, as though all her strength gave out, dropped to her knees in front of her sister.


    Tears mixed with cold sweat rolled down Suzanna''s pale, fragile face, falling like broken pearls. Her lips quivered, her voice stripped of any dignity as she pleaded, "Mel ... I know I was wrong. "Can you forgive me?"


    Everyone present could see through her act.


    Suzanna''s willingness to kneel and apologize had nothing to do with genuine remorse. It was nothing more than an act of desperation, a bid for survival now that she had run out of options.


    After all, the live feed from the venue''s cameras and the surveince systems had all been hacked and disabled.


    And surrounding the hall now were shadowy figures dressed in ck, their purpose an unspoken threat.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!

 Chapter 447

    Chapter 447 Zanna Medical Group


    The men in ck suits were impably dressed, each wearing the emblem of the Moore Group. These were people from Sommerville''s Moore family, clearly here to back Mrs. Moore-Melody. Suzanna lowered herself to the dust, her posture as submissive as it could possibly get. Now, everyone in the room was waiting for Melody''s response.


    Including Arnold.


    Arnold let out a long sigh and shuffled closer to Melody. His hand, gripping the dragon-engraved cane, was speckled with age spots, and his frail figure looked as though a single gust of wind could topple him


    over.


    Yet here he was, standing in the hospital''s event hall.


    Was his illness finally beyond the point of recovery?


    "Mel, if you don''t want to forgive her, then don''t," Arnold said, his voice weak yet firm.


    "I will always stand behind you.


    "Do what your heart truly desires. I''ll handle the rest."


    Arnold''s words were carefully chosen. The message was clear-he intended to deal with Suzanna for Melody''s sake personally.


    Melody raised her eyebrows slightly, her almond-shaped eyes narrowing as she finally spoke. Her tone was calm, almost indifferent, as she said, "Mr. Shield, when did you start standing on my side?


    "I severed ties with the Shield family a long time ago. That includes you."


    "What I owed, I''ve already repaid.


    "The ten million card and the letter formally cutting ties-I left them both in your room at the rehabilitation center.


    "Between us, there''s nothing left."


    Her voice was steady, deliberate, each word pronounced with unmistakable finality. Melody stood tall, alone, like a lotus flower-delicate in appearance yet fiercely resilient.


    There was a time, long ago, when she had desperately yearned for the love of anyone in the Shield family.


    Because she had once been lost.


    Tyrell had taught her the value of family.


    He had instilled in her the belief that family was the strongest pir of support one could have.


    And so, when she returned to the Shield family, she was willing to give her all.


    It was to show her blood rtives endless tolerance and love, just as Tyrell had shown her.


    To her, the family was meant to be a fortress, unshakable and unbreakable.


    But while she considered them family, the feeling wasn''t mutual.


    Melody had given uppletely.


    She no longer wanted anything to do with anyone from the Shield family.


    Not even Arnold, the one who had once given her gentleness and hope when she first returned.


    No meant no.


    Arnold froze.


    He hadn''t expected Melody to be so resolute in cutting ties with the Shield family, even after he had gone out of his way to defend her.


    Even if she wanted to sever ties with the Shield family ...


    Surely, he thought, it shouldn''t include him.


    Arnold''s expression shifted. His face grew pale with heartbreak as he leaned heavily on his cane, struggling to keep his bnce.


    He raised his eyes, disbelief clouding his gaze as he looked into Melody''s clear almond eyes. His voice, hoarse and weary, trembled as he said,


    "Mel, I tore up the severance letter.


    "As for the ten million dors you gave me, I converted it into shares in the international pharmaceuticalpany, Zanna Medical Group.


    "Mel... thatpany''s name was chosen after you. It''s thepany I personally founded 20 years ago. "You are Zanna Shield, my granddaughter.


    "Cough... Promise me, Mel-don''t


    say things like cutting ties with me again, alright? I have loved you since you were little. I ... I can''t bear to lose you."


    As Arnold spoke, his nose reddened, and tears glistened in his eyes.


    The once dignified elder looked even more hunched over, frail and full of regret.


    He seemed fragile, pitiful, as though one harsh word from Melody would shatter himpletely. If Melody continued to speak those heart-wrenching words about severing ties, it would make her the


    viin in the eyes of everyone present.


    What kind of heartless woman would disregard her own


    grandfather''s failing health? If she went any further, she would be painted as an unfilial daughter,


    someone no better than a crue


    venomous woman. Melody''s gaze fell on Arnold''s familiar face, the same one that had once looked at her with gentleness and understanding, as though diagnosing her every wound with kindness and care.

 Chapter 448

    Chapter 448 You''ve Never Truly Cared for Me as Your Granddaughter


    For a moment, Melody felt a wave of disorientation.


    Arnold''s familiar, concerned voice for Suzanna echoed in her ears, and she couldn''t help but reflect. So, people could wear such vastly different faces.


    Melody raised a hand to her forehead, steadying herself as her resolve solidified even further.


    When Arnold stepped forward, extending a frail hand for her to hold, Melody didn''t hesitate-she swatted it away with force.


    "Arnold, ask yourself honestly-do you truly care about me?


    "If you do, then tell me! Where were you all these years when I was being wronged?


    "I know that you were ill and living in a rehabilitation center. I won''t deny that.


    "But being ill isn''t the same as being dead. When I was forced to marry into the Moore family as


    Suzanna''s recement, are you really going to im you had no idea?"


    Melody''s voice was sharp, her words slicing through the air with rity and precision.


    Arnold froze, momentarily speechless.


    He... he had indeed weighed the pros and cons at the time and tacitly allowed Melody to marry into the Moore family in Suzanna''s ce. It had been the best option to protect the Shield family''s interests and avoid harm to anyone else.


    He had assumed Melody hadn''t noticed, that she was unaware of his silent approval.


    But now, it was clear-she had known all along.


    "Mel, let me exin-"


    Arnold''s mind raced, desperately trying to piece together a response. He hade here in a hurry, his sole focus on gaining control over Suzanna''s punishment.


    What he hadn''t anticipated was that his arrival would only make Melody more determined to sever ties with the Shield family.


    No ... he couldn''t allow that.


    Not even his personal intervention could fail to keep Melody tethered to the Shield family.


    The mere thought of losing control over her made Arnold''s face pale.


    His heart pounded erratically, frustration wing at him from within.


    Melody was slipping further and further out of his grasp.


    And now that Tyrell was back...


    The items Tyrell had entrusted to him-if Melody truly left the Shield family, Tyrell would surely demand their return.


    Arnold couldn''t let that happen.


    The Shield family couldn''t afford to lose its anchor, its "pir of stability" that allowed them to stand tall in Sommerville.


    It would leave him far too vulnerable.


    "Mel, I know you think I''m being unfair, and you''ll feel that way no matter what I say.


    "But before I came here, I already reported Suzanna''s crimes to the authorities.


    "I will ensure she''s dealt with fairly and justly.


    "What do you think of that?"


    Arnold revealed his trump card, his tone calm and measured.


    He had prepared for this before arriving-he had drawn a clear line for how far he''d go for Melody.


    No matter what she thought or how she felt, Suzanna had to face her punishment.


    A wave of tension swept through the room as all eyes fell on Arnold.


    His posture-deferential, almost pleading-toward Melody, a mere junior in the family, was an astonishing sight.


    Among the crowd, whispers began to stir.


    "Melody shouldn''t be so ungrateful. Mr. Shield is her own grandfather and he''s lowered himself this much for her. Why is she still acting so high and mighty?"


    "He clearly stands with Melody-he''s even willing to turn against his own family to punish Suzanna. What more does Melody want?"


    "Am I the only one who thinks this Arnold is sly and calcting? Think


    about it by reporting Suzanna


    Melody loses the option of handling her privately.


    "With the Moore family behind her, if Melody had dealt with Suzanna quietly, Suzanna''s fate would have been far worse, likely a living hell.


    "But now, by going through official channels, Suzanna has a chance to eventually get out.


    "It''s far safer for her this way than being left to Melody and the Moore family''s devices. "Arnold doesn''t seem as biased toward Melody as he ims."


    Melody couldn''t help butugh, a bitter, hollow sound escaping her lips. Lifting her gaze, her almond-shaped eyes met Arnold''s deep and unreadable ones. There was a frosty sharpness in her stare, and after a long pause, she spoke with a mocking smile.


    "Arnold, stop pretending.


    "You''ve never truly cared for me as your granddaughter, have you?"

 Chapter 449

    Chapter 449 Questions


    Melody''s question was serious, decisive, and unwavering. She had always been someone who repaid kindness, someone who remembered her debts.


    When she had first entered the Shield family, she still vividly remembered the protection Arnold had given her. She had not forgotten how he had personally taught her acupuncture, never showing disdain for her ignorance.


    She had once been deeply sentimental, yearning for familial love.


    Tyrell''s words when he sent her back to the Shield family had struck a profound chord in her then-fragile heart.


    At that time, Melody had walked Tyrell and her "father" and "brother" to the gates of the Shield family''s mansion.


    Tyrell had ced a hand on the head of the 16-year-old girl and said with heartfelt gravity, "Mel, you are a child of the Shield family. I can''t selfishly keep you by my side.


    "Everyone has their own family, and they are the most important people in your life. They will love you just as I and your brothers have, because blood ties cannot be severed. Just like me... I''m still searching for your ''mother.''


    "Love is the foundation of everything. I believe that you are so well-behaved that everyone in the Shield family will love you as much as I do."


    Melody had stood still, feeling like a lonely, fragmented ind cut off from the maind. Around her stretched a vast, endless ocean, deep and unyielding. She was terrified.


    But everyone told her, "Don''t worry, you''re an ind, and the ocean will naturally embrace you."


    She had also understood why Tyrell had sent her back to the Shield family while keeping Martin and Spencer with him.


    It was because of the blood ties.


    In the end, she wasn''t Tyrell''s biological daughter.


    Sixteen-year-old Melody, with her clear, innocent almond eyes shimmering with tears, had looked up at Tyrell and nodded obediently.


    "Dad, I''ll behave. I''ll be good," she had said softly.


    Tyrell had frowned slightly, his hand pausing as it ruffled her hair.


    Worried that his words might have been too harsh, he quickly added, "But you don''t need to be too good. If you''re ever wronged, go to Arnold.


    "He''s the one who personally acknowledged you as part of the family. He''ll protect you."


    He must protect you.


    Now, Melody stood directly in front of Arnold, finally asking the question that had been weighing on her heart for so long.


    She had severed all ties with the Shield family. Her only reason for returning to celebrate the family head''s birthday and acknowledge Arnold was a lingering desire for the familial love he embodied.


    But just moments ago ...


    Hearing Arnold''s familiar, gentle, and doting voice on the other end of Suzanna''s phone call had shattered everything.


    In that instant, Melody felt as though the faith she had once held sacred had crumbled entirely.


    Arnold, it turned out, was no different from the rest of the Shield family.


    Deep down, he had always cherished Suzanna more.


    How pitiful; it was only she who had been blind to this truth.


    To the Shield family, she was always an outsider, even if they shared the same bloodline. She was nothing more than an intruder.


    Arnold''s expression didn''t falter as Melodyid her feelings bare, her tone sharp and direct.


    For a brief moment, pain flickered in his eyes, but it was fleeting. He quicklyposed himself, his voice bing softer, more doting.


    "Mel, what nonsense are you saying?


    "Everyone in the Shield family knows that I love you the most. You''re the one I care about above all else.


    "Don''t forget it was me who


    personally brought you back from the Tucker family to the Shield family. The moment you returned, T publicly announced your identity. You are my granddaughter, my acknowledged family member.


    "No one in the Shield family is allowed to mistreat you.


    "Mel, I taught you medicine and helped you expand your knowledge without expecting anything in return. At the very least, you shouldn''t doubt my care and effort over these years


    As he spoke, Arnold''s once-clear eyes dimmed, clouded with disappointment.


    His tone grew heavy, as if burdened by the weight of a younger generation''s ingratitude.


    His head lowered, his spine hunched further, and his entire figure seemed to wither in an instant.


    "Mel, you''ve made me ... so disappointed.


    "You can question anything, but you shouldn''t question my love for you. That''s something I would never fake."


    Arnold''s defeated and despondent


    demeanor made many of the


    onlookers shake their heads in disapproval, silently criticizing Melody''s "ungrateful" behavior.  en


    Sean, unable to stand the sight any longer, ignored the presence of Tyrell and the members of the Moore family.


    Watching his elderly father seemingly humiliated by a younger family member pushed him over the edge. With a furious roar, he turned to Melody and barked, "Melody! Aren''t you going to apologize to Arnold? "In the Shield family, disrespecting elders means punishment under the family rules-twelveshes with the cane! If you keep this up, I''ll double it!


    "I''ll have you kneeling in the ancestral hall for half a month!


    "Well, you married into the Moore family, and maybe you think you''re untouchable now. But don''t forget I''m still your father!"

 Chapter 450

    Chapter 450 My Little Princess


    "This is the punishment from a father to his daughter, which was perfectly justified!"


    Sean''s voice rang out, his anger boiling over.


    Consumed by rage, Sean had lost all sense of reason. He was genuinely afraid of Melody-after all, she was capable of madness. Just moments ago, she had cut off Suzanna''s finger without hesitation.


    At this point, what wasn''t she capable of doing?


    But with so many people in the hall, all eyes on them, Sean still clung to one thing-he was Melody''s biological father.


    And this was Cleussau, and steeped in filial piety.


    Here, a daughter bullying her younger sister, striking her father, and driving her own grandfather to near copse from rage would bemitting a grave vition of the cultural and moral foundation of filial respect.


    Standing by Melody''s side, Tyrell listened to Sean''s arrogant words-his toneced with threats as he spoke of "familyw" and punishments.


    Anyone could hear it-Sean was trying to intimidate Melody.


    But why did he think such threats would work on her?


    Unless ...


    Unless every punishment Sean mentioned had already been inflicted on Melody before? Tyrell''s gaze dropped, his sharp eyes settling on the slender girl by his side.


    Melody still appeared small and delicate.


    Yet, her back was ramrod straight, like a resilient frost flower blooming defiantly amidst the winter''s chill. For some reason, Tyrell''s mind was suddenly flooded with memories of Melody he had cherished for 11 years, the treasure he had pampered for a decade. He had once treated her so preciously that if she so much as furrowed her brow, he and Martin would storm into her school and rough up any ssmate who might have upset her.


    The Shield family.


    How dare they?


    How dare they throw my little princess into a dark ancestral hall? How dare they beat her with the cane? A surge of indescribable heartache rose from the depths of Tyrell''s chest, rushing to his throat like an unstoppable tide.


    His brows furrowed even deeper. His lips pressed into a thin, tight line. His fingers trembled slightly as he hesitated, wanting to reach out and touch the crown of Melody''s head, but his hand froze in midair. His Adam''s apple bobbed once, twice, the ache in his chest almost choking him. He couldn''t find the words.


    Finally, hisrge, steady hand came to rest on the girl''s fragile shoulder.


    Gently, he pulled her closer, his tall and imposing figure bending down, his entire demeanor suddenly brittle, as if he might shatter at any moment.


    ¦¯¦«¦¯¦©


    Tyrell buried his face, his voice breaking into a low, hoarse sob as he spoke.


    "Mel, I''m sorry.


    "I''m so sorry. I came toote. You must have suffered so, so much on your own, didn''t you?" Tyrell''s words struck a chord deep in Melody''s heart.


    She remained upright, her spine


    straight as steel, her posture steady. She reached out to gently pat Tyrett''s back, a pale smile gracing her lips.


    "It''s all in the past, Dad," she said softly.


    In her previous life, she had been trapped in a raging fire, bound by chains that cut off all escape routes. She had wanted to run, to break free, but the mes had turned the metal into searing instruments of torture, burning her flesh until her body was covered in horrifying wounds.


    She had wanted to die.


    But she hadn''t even had the strength to fight for that release.


    In those moments, she had dreamed.


    In her dreams, she had hoped for salvation-from Tyrell, from Martin, from Spencer ... anyone.


    She had hoped someone woulde to rescue her.


    But no one did.


    She had died.


    And it was an ugly death-so wretched that not even a body had been left behind for anyone to mourn. She had be nothing but a pile of ash.


    A gust of wind could scatter her remains, erasing any trace of her existence, as though she had never been part of this world at all.


    Melody''s tone was filled with a quiet sense of regret and reflection, the kind of sadness that pierced the heart.


    Her words made Tyrell''s frown deepen even further.


    He didn''t like seeing Melody like this.

 Chapter 451

    Chapter 451 The Avenstras


    What did she mean by "it''s all in the past"?


    For Tyrell, it wasn''t.


    Anyone who dared to hurt someone from his family-even if it was her so-called closest rtives, even if it was her biological father-must pay the price.


    He wasn''t Melody''s biological father, but he was the one who had poured his heart and soul into raising her.


    He had raised her like a precious jewel, not for her to be trampled on by this pack of filthy sc*undrels. Tyrell straightened his back, his hand still resting protectively on Melody''s shoulder. His amber eyes burned with a cold, ruthless light, his sharp, chiseled features exuding a mysterious and suffocating aura. Though he didn''t look like a native of Cleussau, the pressure he emanated left no room for doubt. "Melody, it''s not over.


    "They punished you, huh? Then I''ll punish them!


    "Everyone in the Shield family, listen carefully. I am making this clear-Melody has always been, and will always be, my daughter.


    "She was my daughter in the past, she is my daughter now, and she will remain my daughter for the rest of her life!


    "If anyone from the Shield family dares to im her as their rtive again, I don''t mind making you disappear-quietly, without a trace.


    "And if you doubt whether my words carry any weight, feel free to test if Fellman Avenstras has the power to back them up!"


    Tyrell''s fury was palpable, his voice cold and steady, each word like a hammer driving nails into the room''s tense silence.


    The thought of Melody suffering in corners he hadn''t been able to see, enduring injustices he hadn''t been there to stop, tore at him like salt poured into an open wound.


    It hurt.


    It made his heart ache.


    And it filled him with regret.


    Tyrell stood there, his presencemanding, every word resonating like a deration of war.


    With a swift motion, he waved his hand, and the royal guards he had brought from Avenstras moved with precision, sealing the doors to the hall with military efficiency.


    He was beyond angry.


    Letting out a slow breath, Tyrell released Melody''s shoulder, patting it gently in reassurance. He leaned down slightly and murmured softly, "Leave it to me.


    "Today, I''ll make sure everyone remembers.


    "That Mel is also protected by her father."


    With that, Tyrell strode toward Sean, his every step exuding the imposing air of a lion closing in on its prey.


    His powerful aura made the air in the hall feel heavier, pressing down on everyone present.


    Sean''s face turned pale. Fear surged through him as he instinctively tried to hide behind Arnold.


    Arnold''s own face was equally ashen. Four years ago, Tyrell had brought "gifts" of such immense value to trade with him that Arnold had spected Tyrell''s true identity must be extraordinary.


    But he had never imagined this.


    Tyrell''s identity wasn''t just extraordinary-it was earth-shattering. He wasn''t merely a prince of Avenstras; he was the newly crowned ruler of the entire nation.


    Fellman Avenstras.


    Avenstras operated under a


    dual-monarchy system, with power alternating between two royal


    families every 30 years. The


    Avenstras Empire, a pureblood-


    lineage steeped in ancient traditie


    was considered the most


    prestigious and authentic of the two, representing the ultimate authority.


    For 30 years, Avenstras had been ruled by the rival Motte Royal Family.


    But in just four short years, the tides had turned.


    The name "Fellman Avenstras" had resurged onto the global stage, reiming control of the nation.


    Although the defeated Motte Royal


    Family was biding its time, hoping for an opportunity to reim power, for now, the reins of the government and economyy firmly in the hands of Fellman Avenstras.


    While the political situation remained somewhat unstable, one fact was indisputable


    The name Fellman Avenstras was now etched into the national registry under the title of ruler.


    And now, this man, the newly crowned monarch of Avenstras, was standing here in Cleussau.


    If the higher-ups in Cleussau knew of his presence, they would undoubtedly host him with the highest honors and a state banquet.


    The moment Tyrell revealed his identity, the entire hall fell into stunned silence, save for the collective sound of sharp intakes of breath.


    Among the crowd, the Stinds-the physicians who served the Avenstras royal household-stood a little taller, their chests puffed with pride.


    This was Avenstras.


    The weight of Tyrell''s identity left the room in awe.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!